Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 3: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value

Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century, Latin and Greek were compulsory subjects in almost all European universities, and most early modern scholars published their research and conducted international correspondence in Latin. Latin had continued in use in Western Europe long after the fall of the Roman empire as the lingua franca of the educated classes and of law, diplomacy, religion and university teaching. The flight of Greek scholars to the West after the fall of Constantinople in 1453 gave impetus to the study of ancient Greek literature and the Greek New Testament. Eventually, just as nineteenth-century reforms of university curricula were beginning to erode this ascendancy, developments in textual criticism and linguistic analysis, and new ways of studying ancient societies, especially archaeology, led to renewed enthusiasm for the Classics. This collection offers works of criticism, interpretation and synthesis by the outstanding scholars of the nineteenth century.

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments Sir Richard Jebb’s seven-volume edition of the works of Sophocles, published between 1883 and 1896, remains a landmark in Greek scholarship. Jebb (1841–1905) was the most distinguished classicist of his generation, a Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, and University Orator, subsequently Professor of Greek at Glasgow University and finally Regius Professor of Greek at Cambridge, and a Member of Parliament for the University. Each volume of the edition contains an introductory essay, a metrical analysis, an indication of the sources used to establish the text, and the ancient summaries (‘arguments’) of the play. The text itself is given with a parallel English translation, textual collation and explanatory notes, and an appendix consisting of expanded notes on some of the textual issues. The quality of Jebb’s work means that his editions are still widely consulted today. This volume contains Antigone.

Cambridge University Press has long been a pioneer in the reissuing of out-of-print titles from its own backlist, producing digital reprints of books that are still sought after by scholars and students but could not be reprinted economically using traditional technology. The Cambridge Library Collection extends this activity to a wider range of books which are still of importance to researchers and professionals, either for the source material they contain, or as landmarks in the history of their academic discipline. Drawing from the world-renowned collections in the Cambridge University Library, and guided by the advice of experts in each subject area, Cambridge University Press is using state-of-the-art scanning machines in its own Printing House to capture the content of each book selected for inclusion. The files are processed to give a consistently clear, crisp image, and the books finished to the high quality standard for which the Press is recognised around the world. The latest print-on-demand technology ensures that the books will remain available indefinitely, and that orders for single or multiple copies can quickly be supplied. The Cambridge Library Collection will bring back to life books of enduring scholarly value (including out-of-copyright works originally issued by other publishers) across a wide range of disciplines in the humanities and social sciences and in science and technology.

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose Volume 3: The Antigone E di t e d by R ichard C l averhouse Jebb

C A M b R i D G E U N i V E R Si T y P R E S S Cambridge, New york, Melbourne, Madrid, Cape Town, Singapore, São Paolo, Delhi, Dubai, Tokyo Published in the United States of America by Cambridge University Press, New york www.cambridge.org information on this title: www.cambridge.org/9781108008402 © in this compilation Cambridge University Press 2010 This edition first published 1888 This digitally printed version 2010 iSbN 978-1-108-00840-2 Paperback This book reproduces the text of the original edition. The content and language reflect the beliefs, practices and terminology of their time, and have not been updated. Cambridge University Press wishes to make clear that the book, unless originally published by Cambridge, is not being republished by, in association or collaboration with, or with the endorsement or approval of, the original publisher or its successors in title.

SOPHOCLES THE PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS.

PART III. THE ANTIGONE.

C. J. CLAY & S O N S , CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE, AVE MARIA LANE.

: DEIGHTON, BELL AND CO. leipjig: F. A. BROCKHAUS.

SOPHOCLES THE

PLAYS AND

FRAGMENTS

WITH CRITICAL NOTES, COMMENTARY, AND TRANSLATION IN ENGLISH PROSE,

R. C. JEBB, DOCTOR OF LETTERS, CAMBRIDGE; HON. LL.D. EDINBURGH AND HARVARD; PROFESSOR OF GREEK IN THE UNIVERSITY OF GLASGOW, FORMERLY FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE AND PUBLIC ORATOR IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE.

PART III. THE ANTIGONE.

EDITED FOR THE SYNDICS OF THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

CAMBRIDGE: AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 1888 [All Rights reserved]

PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. AND SONS, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

PREFACE. T H E Antigone, one of the earliest of its author's extant plays,—the Ajax alone having a rival claim in this respect,— belongs by time, as by spirit, to the very centre of the age of Pericles. At the probable date of its composition, the Parthenon was slowly rising on the Acropolis, but was still some years from completion; Pheidias, a few years older than Sophocles, and then about sixty, was in the zenith of his powers. The traditional, and best, reading of a verse in the ode to Dionysus (v. 1119) suggests the fresh interest in Southern Italy which Athenians had lately acquired by the foundation of Thurii1, and recalls the days, then recent, when one of the new colonists, Herodotus, had been in the society of Sophocles. The figure of Antigone, as drawn by the poet, bears the genuine impress of this glorious moment in the life of Athens. It is not without reason that moderns have recognised that figure as the noblest, and the most profoundly tender, embodiment of woman's heroism which ancient literature can show; but it is also distinctively a work of Greek art at the highest. It is marked by the singleness of motive, and the 1 In his able work, The Age of Pericles (vol. 11. p. 132), Mr Watkiss Lloyd makes an interesting remark with reference to the Antigone. Thurii stood near the old site of Sybaris. Telys was despot of Sybaris when it was destroyed by Croton {fire. 510 B.C.). Shortly before that event, he had put some Crotoniat envoys to death, and exposed their unburied bodies before the walls, according to the historian Phylarchus [circ. 210 B.C.) in Athen. p. 521 D. Callias, the soothsayer of Telys, afterwards forsook him,—alarmed by the omens (Her. 5. 44). This story may well have been brought into notoriety at Athens by the keen interest felt just then in Thurii. Creon's part would thus suggest a striking reminiscence.

vl

PREFACE.

self-restraint, which belonged to such art; it deserves to be studied sympathetically, and as a whole; for there could be no better example of ideal beauty attained by truth to human nature. Such a study of the play, as a work of art, stands here in a more than usually intimate relation with that study of language and of detail which it is the secondary office of an interpreter to assist. The poetical texture of the work is, even for Sophocles, remarkably close and fine; it is singularly rich in delicate traits which might easily escape our observation, but which are nevertheless of vital consequence to a just appreciation of the drama in larger aspects. The Antigone is thus a peculiarly exacting subject for a commentator. In estimating the shortcomings of an attempt to illustrate it, it may at least be hoped that the critic will not altogether forget the difficulties of the task. A reference to the works chiefly consulted will be found at p. liv. The editor has been indebted to Mr W. F. R. Shilleto, formerly Scholar of Christ's College, for his valuable assistance in reading the proof-sheets; and must also renew his acknowledgments to the staff of the Cambridge University Press. The Philoctetes will form the next volume of this edition, and will, it is hoped, appear in 1889.

R. C. JEBB. THE COLLEGE, GLASGOW.

January, 1888.

CONTENTS.

INTRODUCTION

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

page ix

§ i. Earliest trace of the story. § 2. Aeschylean situation— contrast with the Sophoclean. § 3. Analysis of the play. § 4. Unity of motive. The mode of the catastrophe. The dramatic blemish. § 5. A suggested explanation. § 6. The question raised by the play. § 7. What is the moral intended ? § 8. The character of Creon's edict. § 9. The edict in its political aspect. §10. Antigone's position. §11. The attitude of the Chorus. § 12. Why the Chorus is so constituted. §13. The character of Antigone. §14. Distinctive merit of the portraiture. §15. The character of Creon. §16. Other treatments of the story. Euripides. Attius. Statius. Alfieri. §17. Vase-paintings. § 18. Mendelssohn's music. §19. Date of the play. The strategia of Sophocles. §20. Had the play any bearing upon the poet's appointment ? § 21. Internal evidence for an early date. § 22. Place of the play in the series of the poet's works. § 23. The Theban plays—not properly a trilogy. MANUSCRIPTS, EDITIONS, etc

li

§ 1. The Laurentian MS. (L). Other MSS. § 2. Readings due to the Scholia. § 3. Points bearing on the relation of L to the other MSS. § 4. The MSS. versus ancient citations. § 5. Interpolation. § 6. Emendations. § 7. Editions, etc. METRICAL ANALYSIS ANCIENT

ARGUMENTS

STRUCTURE . TEXT

lv

.

TO .

THE .

PLAY;

DRAMATIS

PERSONAE; 3 8

APPENDIX

241

INDICES

267

INTRODUCTION. § i. T H E Oedipus Tyrannus is concerned with the fall of the Theban king; the Coloneus, with the close of his life; and the Antigone, with a later episode in the fortunes of his children. But the order of composition was, Antigone, Tyrannus, Coloneus; and the first was separated from the last by perhaps more than thirty years of the poet's life. The priority of the Antigone admits of a probable explanation, which is not without interest. There is some ground for thinking that the subject—though not the treatment—was suggested by Aeschylus. The sisters Antigone and Ismene are not mentioned by Earliest Homer, Hesiod, or Pindar1. Antigone's heroism presupposes ^ a legend that burial had been refused to Polyneices. Pindar knows nothing of such a refusal. He speaks of the seven funeralpyres provided at Thebes for the seven divisions of the Argive army ! . Similarly Pausanias records a Theban legend that the corpse of Polyneices was burned on the same pyre with that of Eteocles, and that the very flames refused to mingle8. The refusal of burial was evidently an Attic addition to the story. 1 Salustius, in his Argument to this play (p. 5), notices that the fortunes of the sisters were differently related by other writers. Mimnermus (c. 620 B.C.) spoke of Ismene having been slain at Thebes by Tydeus, one of the Argive chiefs. Ion of Chios (c. 450 B.C.) said that both sisters were burned in the Theban temple of Hera by Laodamas, son of Eteocles, when Thebes was taken in the later war of the Epigoni. Here, then, we have an Ionian contemporary of Sophocles who did not know the legend of Antigone's deed,—another indication that the legend was of Attic growth. 2 Pind. 01. 6. 15; Nem. 9. 24. 3 Paus. 9. 18. 3.

x

INTRODUCTION.

It served to contrast Theban vindictiveness with Athenian humanity; for it was Theseus who ultimately buried the Argives at Eleusis. If Creon's edict, then, was an Attic invention, it may be conjectured that Antigone's resolve to defy the edict was also the conception of an Attic poet. Aeschylus is the earliest author who refers to the edict against burial, and he is also the first who tells of Antigone's resolve. His Theban trilogy consisted of the Lams, the Oedipus, and the Seven against Thebes*. At the end of the last play a herald proclaims an edict just published by the Council of Thebes; sepulture shall be given to Eteocles, but denied to Polyneices. Antigone at once declares her resolve; she will bury Polyneices. The Theban maidens who form the Chorus are divided. One half of their number goes to attend the funeral of Eteocles; the other half accompanies Antigone to her task. There the play ends. The Aes§ 2 . The situation, as it is thus left by the Seven against situation— Thebes, is essentially different from that in the play of Sophocles. wtthThe Sophocean-

-Antigone of Aeschylus is not isolated in her action, but is escorted by a band of maidens who publicly avow their sympathy. Though the herald enters a formal protest, and hints that the rulers are likely to be ' severe,' yet he does not say that death is to be the price of disobedience, nor, indeed, does he specify any penalty. The Chorus represents average civic opinion; and one half of the Chorus openly defies the decree. A plot which began thus could scarcely end in the Council taking the heroine's life. It rather foreshadows a final solution which shall be favourable to her; and we might surmise that, in loosing the knot, Aeschylus would have resorted to a divine mandate or intervention. But the Antigone of Sophocles stands alone; the penalty of a dreadful death is definitely set before her; and, whatever the Thebans may think of Creon's edict, no one dares to utter a word of disapproval. Taking the two primary facts—the veto, and Antigone's resolve— Sophocles has worked in a manner which is characteristically his own. 1

With regard to this trilogy, see Introd. to the Oedipus Tyrannns, p. xvi (2nd ed.).

INTRODUCTION.

xi

§ 3. Let us first trace the outline of the action. Analysis of The scene is laid before the palace of Creon,—once that of T eJ*ay1. Pro-

Oedipus,—at Thebes. The city has just been delivered from a great peril. It had been besieged by an Argive army, the allies of the exile Polyneices, whom his brother Eteocles had driven out of Thebes, that he himself might be sole king. But on the day before that with which the play begins, the two brothers had slain each other in single fight. Besides Polyneices, six other leaders of the besiegers had been killed by as many Theban chiefs. Thus deprived of its commanders, the besieging host had fled, panic-stricken, in the night. It is the moment of dawn. Antigone has asked her sister Ismene to come forth with her from the house, in order that they may converse alone. Creon, their uncle, is now king. He has put forth an edict,—that Eteocles, the champion of Thebes, shall be honourably buried; but the body of Polyneices, the country's foe, shall be left on the plain outside the walls of Thebes, for dogs and birds to mangle at their will. If any citizen dares to disobey, he shall be stoned to death. Antigone tells her sister that she is resolved to defy this edict, and to bury their brother Polyneices. Ismene vainly seeks to dissuade her; and Antigone goes forth, alone, to do the deed. The Chorus of fifteen Theban elders now enters. Creon has Parodos: summoned them to meet him,—they do not yet know wherefore. They greet the rising sun, and, in a splendid ode, describe the danger from which Thebes has been saved. The dramatic effect of the ode is to make us feel how grievous, from a Theban point of view, had been the act of Polyneices. Creon comes forth. Declaring his resolve that patriotism and II. First treason shall never miss their due rewards, he acquaints the ^^f,, Chorus with the purport of his edict,—that Eteocles shall be honoured, and Polyneices dishonoured. The elders receive the decision with unquestioning respect; though their words are more suggestive of acquiescence than of approval. A guard arrives, with the startling news that unknown hands have already paid burial-rites to Polyneices, by the symbolical act of sprinkling dust on the corpse. Creon dismisses the man with threats of a terrible death, which the other guards shall

xii

INTRODUCTION.

share, if they fail to discover the men who have thus broken the edict. First The choral ode which follows is a beautiful treatment of a stMimon^. ^ e m e w hich this mysterious deed suggests,—human inventiveAnapaests, ness,—its audacity and its almost infinite resource, save for the limits set by fate. As these strains cease, anapaests spoken by the leader of the Chorus express sudden amazement and pain.—Antigone, the royal maiden, the niece of the king, is led in, a prisoner in the hands of the guard. Hi. Questioned by Creon, Antigone replies that she knew the episode: edict, but nevertheless paid funeral-rites to her brother because 384—581. s he held that no human law could supersede the higher law of the gods. She is ready to die. Creon, still more incensed by her demeanour, vows that she shall indeed perish by a shameful death. He suspects Ismene also; and she is presently brought in. Agonised by grief for her sister's impending doom, Ismene entreats that she may be considered as sharing the responsibility of the deed ; she wishes to die with her sister. Antigone firmly and even sternly, though not bitterly, rejects this claim, which 'justice will not allow'; the deed has been hers only. Ismene vainly seeks to move Creon ; he is not touched by her despair, or by the thought—to which Ismene also appeals—that his son Haemon is betrothed to Antigone. He orders that both sisters shall be taken into the house, and closely guarded; for his present purpose is that both shall die. Second Moved by the sentence which has just been passed, the ?to™6i5. Chorus speaks of the destiny which has pursued the royal line Anapaests, of Thebes: ' When a house hath once been shaken from heaven, ~~ 3°* there the curse fails nevermore.' The sisters were the last hope of the race; and now they too must perish. The ode closes with a strain of general reflection on the power of Zeus and the impotence of human self-will. There is no conscious reference to Creon; but, for the spectators, the words are suggestive and ominous. IV. Third Haemon enters. He has come to plead with his father ^ . for the life of his betrothed Antigone. This scene is one of the finest in the play. A lesser dramatist would have been apt to

INTRODUCTION.

xiii

depict Haemon as passionately agitated. The Haemon of Sophocles maintains an entire calm and self-control so long as a ray of hope remains; his pleading is faultless in tone and in tact; he knows Creon, and he does not intercede with him as a lover for his betrothed ; he speaks as a son solicitous for his father's reputation, and as a subject concerned for the authority of his king; he keeps his temper under stinging taunts; it is only when Creon is found to be inexorable that the pent-up fire at last flashes out. Then, when Haemon rushes forth,—resolved, as his latest words hint, not to survive his beloved,—he leaves with the spectators a profound sense of the supreme effort which he has made in a cause dearer to him than life, and has made without success. Haemon having quitted the scene, Creon announces, in reply to a question of the Chorus, the mode of death which he designs for Antigone. As for Ismene, he will spare her; her entire innocence has been proved, to his calmer thoughts, by the words which passed between the sisters in his presence. Antigone is to be immured in a sepulchral chamber,—one of the rock-tombs in the low hills that fringe the plain of Thebes,—and there she is to be left, with only the formal dole of food which religion prescribes, in order to avert the pollution which the State would otherwise incur through the infliction of death by starvation. A choral song celebrates the power of Love,—as seen in Third Haemon, who has not feared to confront a father's anger in I'gi^soo. pleading for one who had broken the law. While implying that Anapaests, Haemon has acted amiss, the ode also palliates his action by OI °5' suggesting that the deity who swayed him is irresistible. At the same time this reference to Haemon's passion serves to deepen the pathos of Antigone's fate. She is now brought out of the house by Creon's servants, V. Fourth who are to conduct her to her living tomb. At that sight, the 806—0 3 Theban elders cry that pity constrains them, even as love constrained Haemon, to deplore the sentence. Antigone speaks to them of her fate, and they answer not unkindly; yet they say plainly that the blame for her doom rests with herself alone; the king could not grant impunity to a breach of his edict. Creon enters, and reproves the guards for their delay. In her J. S. III. c

xiv

INTRODUCTION.

latest words, Antigone expresses her confidence in the love which awaits her beyond the grave ; and also the trouble which overclouds her trust in the gods, who knew her deed, and yet have permitted her to suffer this doom. Then she is led forth, and is seen no more. Fourth The rocky tomb to which she is passing suggests the theme tas a c Q ™o87 °f ^oral ode, commemorating three other sufferers of a cruel imprisonment,—Danae, Lycurgus, and Cleopatra. VI. Fifth As the choral strains cease, the blind and aged prophet Teiresias is led in by a boy. He comes with an urgent warning 9 88_ ' IIJ 4for the king. The gods are wroth with Thebes; they will no longer give their prophet any sign by the voice of birds, or through the omens of sacrifice. The king is himself the cause, by his edict. Carrion-creatures have defiled the altars of Thebes with the taint of the unburied dead. Let burial-rites be at once paid to Polyneices. He speaks for Creon's own good. Here we pause for a moment to answer a question which naturally occurs to the modern reader. Why is Polyneices said to be still unburied? Has not Antigone already, rendered burial-rites to him; is it not precisely for that action that she is dying? Antigone had, indeed, given symbolical sepulture to Polyneices by sprinkling dust upon the corpse, and pouring libations. The performance of that act discharged her personal duty towards the dead and the gods below; it also saved her dead brother from the dishonour (which would else have been a reproach to him in the other world) of having been neglected by his nearest kinsfolk on earth. But Antigone's act did not clear Creon. Creon's duty to the dead and to the gods below was still unperformed. So far as Creon was concerned, Polyneices was still unburied. And Creon's obligation could not be discharged, as Antigone's had been, merely by the symbolical act, which religion accepted only when a person was unavoidably hindered from performing regular rites. There was nothing to hinder Creon from performing such rites. These were still claimed from him. After Antigone's tribute had been rendered, birds and dogs had been busy with the corpse. Creon's duty to the dead and to the gods below was now also a duty

INTRODUCTION.

xv

towards the polluted State, from which his impiety had alienated the gods above. In reply to the friendly and earnest warning of Teiresias, Creon angrily accuses the seer of mercenary complicity in a disloyal plot; malcontent Thebans wish to gain a triumph over their king by frightening him into a surrender. Never will he grant burial-rites to Polyneices. Teiresias, angered in his turn, then declares the penalty which the gods reserve for such obduracy. With the life of his own son shall Creon atone for his twofold sin,—the detention of the dead among the living, and the imprisonment of the living in the abode of the dead. The seer then departs. Creon is deeply moved. In the course of long and eventful years he has learned a lesson which is present also to the minds of the Theban elders. The word of Teiresias has never failed to come true. After a hurried consultation with the Chorus, Creon's resolve is taken. He will yield. He immediately starts, with his servants, for the upper part of the Theban plain, where the body of Polyneices is still lying,—not very far, it would seem, from the place of Antigone's prison. At this point an objection might suggest itself to the spectator. Is there not something a little improbable in the celerity with which Creon,—hitherto inflexible,—is converted by the threats of a seer whom he has just been denouncing as a venal impostor? Granting that experience had attested the seer's infallibility when speaking in the name of the gods, has not Creon professed to believe that, in this instance, Teiresias is merely the mouthpiece of disloyal Thebans ? The answer will be found by attentively observing the state of mind which, up to this point, has been portrayed in Creon. He has, indeed, been inflexible; he has even been vehement in asserting his inflexibility. But, under this vehemence, we have been permitted to see occasional glimpses of an uneasy conscience. One such glimpse is at vv. 889 f., where he protests that his hands are clean in regard to Antigone;—he had given her full warning, and he has not shed her blood,—' but at any rate' (8' ovv,—i.e., wherever the guilt rests)—'she shall die.' Another such trait C2

xvi

occurs at v. 1040, where he says that he will not bury Polyneices, though the throne of Zeus in heaven should be defiled,—quickly adding, ' for I know that no mortal can pollute the gods.' * It may further be remarked that a latent self-mistrust is suggested by the very violence of his rejoinder to the Chorus, when they venture, with timid respect, to hint the possibility that some divine agency may have been at work in the mysterious tribute paid to Polyneices (278 f.). A like remark applies to the fury which breaks out at moments in his interviews with Haemon and with Teiresias. The delicacy of the dramatic tact which forbids these touches to be obtrusive is such as Sophocles, alone of the Attic masters, knew how to use. But they suffice to indicate the secret trembling of the balance behind those protestations of an unconquerable resolve; the terrible prophecy of Teiresias only turns the scale. The Chorus is now gladdened by the hope that Creon's re-

Hypor(g

INTRODUCTION.

he

pentance, late though it is, may avail to avert the doom threatened

place of by Teiresias. This feeling is expressed in a short and joyous stasimon) ode, which invokes the bright presence of Dionysus. May the IIJ 5— joyous god come with healing virtue to his favourite Thebes! The substitution of this lively dance-song (' hyporcheme') for a choral ode of a graver cast here serves the same purpose of contrast as in the Oedipus Tyrannus, the Ajax, and the Trachiniae. The catastrophe is approaching2. VI. ExoA Messenger now enters,—one of the servants who had dos: 1155 accompanied Creon to the plain. The words in which he briefly intimates the nature of his tidings (v. 1173) are overheard, within the house, by Eurydice, then in the act of going forth with offerings to Pallas; and she swoons. On recovering consciousness, she comes forth, and hears the full account from the Messenger. He says that, when they reached the plain, Creon's first care was for the funeral rites due to" Polyneices. After prayer to Pluto and Hecate, the remains—lacerated by birds and dogs— were washed, and solemnly burned; a high funeral-mound was then raised on the spot. Creon and his followers then repaired to the tomb of Antigone. They found her already dead; she 1

See note on v. 1044.

2

See note on v. n 15.

INTR OD UCTION.

xvii

had used her veil to hang herself. Haemon, in a frenzied state, was embracing her corpse. He drew his sword upon his father, who fled. Then, in a swift agony of remorse, the son slew himself. Having heard this news, Eurydice silently retires into the house. She has hardly withdrawn, when Creon enters, with attendants, carrying Haemon's shrouded corpse1 upon a bier. He bewails his own folly as the cause of his son's death. Amid his laments, a Messenger from the house announces that Eurydice has stabbed herself at the household altar, with imprecations on the husband. Wholly desolate and wretched, Creon prays for death ; nor has the Chorus any gentler comfort for him than the stern precept of resignation,—' Pray thou no more ; mortals have no escape from destined woe.' As he is conducted into the house, the closing words of the drama are spoken by the leader of the Chorus: 'Wisdom is the supreme part of happiness, and reverence towards the gods must be inviolate. Great words of prideful men are ever punished with great blows, and in old age teach the chastened to be wise.' § 4. This sketch may serve to illustrate the powerful unity Unity of of the play. The issue defined in the opening scene,—themotlveconflict of divine with human law,—remains the central interest throughout. The action, so simple in plan, is varied by masterly character-drawing, both in the two principal figures, and in those lesser persons who contribute gradations of light and shade to the picture. There is no halting in the march of the drama ; at each successive step we become more and more keenly interested to see how this great conflict is to end; and when the tragic climax is reached, it is worthy of such a progress. It would not, The mode however, be warrantable to describe the construction of the play ° ^ h e as faultless. No one who seeks fully to comprehend and enjoy strophe, this great work of art can be content to ignore certain questions which are suggested by one part of it,—the part from v. 998 to 1243, which introduces and developes the catastrophe. 1

i.e., an effigy. The deuteragonist, who had acted Haemon, had been on the stage, as Messenger, up to v. 1256, and had still to come on as Second Messenger at v. 1278.

xviii

INTRODUCTION.

Teiresias, as we saw, came with the benevolent purpose of warning Creon that he must bury Polyneices. Creon was stubborn, and Teiresias then said that the gods would punish him. Haemon would die, because his father had been guilty of two sins,—burying Antigone alive1, and dishonouring the corpse of Polyneices. This prophecy assumed that Creon would remain obdurate. But, in the event, he immediately yielded; he buried Polyneices, and attempted, though too late, to release Antigone. Now suppose that he had been in time to save Antigone. He would then have cancelled both his offences. And then, we must infer, the divine punishment predicted by Teiresias would have been averted; since the prediction does not rest on any statement that a specific term of grace had expired. Otherwise we should have to suppose that the seer did not know the true mind of the gods when he represented that Creon might still be saved by repentance (1025 ff.). But the dramatic function of Teiresias obviously requires us to assume that he was infallible whenever he spoke from 'the signs of his art'; indeed, the play tells us that he was so (1094). Everything depended, then, on Creon being in time to save Antigone. Only a very short interval can be imagined between the moment at which she is led away to her tomb and that at which Creon resolves to release her; in the play it is measured by 186 verses (928—1114). The Chorus puts Creon's duties in the natural order; ' free the maiden from her rocky chamber, and make a tomb for the unburied dead' (1100); and Creon seems to feel that the release, as the more urgent task, ought to have precedence. Nevertheless, when he and his men arrive on the ground, his first care is given to Polyneices. After the rites have been performed, a high mound is raised. Only then does he proceed to Antigone's prison,—and then it is too late. We are not given any reason for the burial being taken in hand before 1 I n his first, or friendly, speech to Creon (998—1032) Teiresias says not a word concerning Antigone. Possibly he may be conceived as thinking that the burial of Polyneices would imply, as a consequence, the release of Antigone; though it is obvious that, from Creon's point of view, such an inference would be illogical: Antigone was punished because she had broken the edict; not because the burying of Polyneices was intrinsically wrong.

INTRODUCTION.

xix

the release. The dramatic fault here has nothing to do with any estimate of the chances that Creon might actually have saved Antigone's life, if he had gone to her first. The poet might have chosen to imagine her as destroying herself immediately after she had been left alone in her cell. In any case, the margin for Creon must have been a narrow one. The The dramatic fault is that, while we, the spectators, are anxious that y ama jl c Antigone should be saved, and while every moment is precious, we are left to conjecture why Creon should be spending so many of these moments in burial rites which could have been rendered equally well after Antigone had been rescued : nay, when the rites have been finished, he remains to build a mound. The source of pathos contained in the words ' too late'" is available for Tragedy, but evidently there is one condition which must be observed. A fatal delay must not seem to be the result merely of negligence or of caprice. As Bellermann has justly said, modern drama has obeyed this rule with a heedfulness not always shown by the ancients. Shakespeare took care that there should be a good reason for the delay of Lorenzo to resuscitate Juliet; nor has* Schiller, in the ' Death of Wallenstein', left it obscure why Octavio arrived only after Buttler's deed had been done. Euripides, on the other hand, is content that the prolixity of a Messenger's speech should detain Iocasta until the sons whom she longed to reconcile had killed each other. § 5. With regard to Creon's delay in the Antigone, I ven- A suggestture to suggest that the true explanation is a simple one. If ation.P a"~ it seems inadequate when tried by the gauge of modern drama, it will not do so (I think) to those who remember two characteristics of old Greek drama,—first, the great importance of the rhetorical element, more particularly as represented by the speeches of messengers; secondly, the occasional neglect of clearness, and even of consistency, in regard to matters which either precede the action of the drama (T« efo> Trjs rpcvymBia^), or, though belonging to the drama itself, occur off the stage. The speech of the first Messenger in the Antigone (1192—1243) relates the catastrophe with which the tragedy culminates. Its effect was therefore of the highest importance. Now, if this

xx

INTRODUCTION.

speech had first related the terrible scene in Antigone's tomb, and had then passed on to the quiet obsequies of Polyneices, its rhetorical impressiveness would have been destroyed. It was indispensable that the latter part of the recital should correspond with the climax of tragic interest. This, I believe, was the motive present to the poet's mind when, after indicating in the dialogue that the release was to precede the burial, he reversed that order in composing the Messenger's speech. He knew that his Athenian audience would be keenly susceptible to the oratorical quality of that speech, while they would be either inattentive, or very indulgent, to the defect in point of dramatic consistency. The result is a real blemish, though not a serious one; indeed, it may be said to compensate the modern reader for its existence by exemplifying some tendencies of the art which admitted it. The ques§ 6. The simplicity of the plot is due,—as the foregoing bynthe1Se sketch has shown,—to the clearness with which two principles are play. opposed to each other. Creon represents the duty of obeying the State's laws; Antigone, the duty of listening to the private conscience. The' definiteness and the power with which the play puts the case on each side is a conclusive proof that the question had assumed a distinct shape before the poet's mind. It is the only instance in which a Greek play has for its central theme a practical problem of conduct, involving issues, moral and political, which might be discussed on similar grounds in any age and in any country of the world. Greek Tragedy, owing partly to the limitations which it placed on detail, was better suited than modern drama to raise such a question in a general form. The Antigone, indeed, raises the question in a form as nearly abstract as is compatible with the nature of drama. The case of Antigone is a thoroughly typical one for the private conscience, because the particular thing which she believes that she ought to do was, in itself, a thing which every Greek of that age recognised as a most sacred duty,— viz., to render burial rites to kinsfolk. This advantage was not devised by Sophocles ; it came to him as part of the story which he was to dramatise; but it forms an additional reason for thinking that, when he dramatised that story in the precise

INTRODUCTION.

xxi

manner which he has chosen, he had a consciously dialectical purpose1. Such a purpose was wholly consistent, in this instance, with the artist's first aim,—to produce a work of art. It is because Creon and Antigone are so human that the controversy which they represent becomes so vivid. § 7. But how did Sophocles intend us to view the result ? What is What is the drift of the words at the end, which say that * ' wisdom is the supreme part of happiness' ? If this wisdom, or prudence (rb <j>povelv), means, generally, the observance of due limit, may not the suggested moral be that both the parties to the conflict were censurable ? As Creon overstepped the due limit when, by his edict, he infringed the divine law, so Antigone also overstepped it when she defied the edict. The drama would thus be a conflict between two persons, each of whom defends an intrinsically sound principle, but defends it in a mistaken way; and both persons are therefore punished. This view, of which Boeckh is the chief representative, has found several supporters. Among them is Hegel:—' In the view of the Eternal Justice, both were wrong, because they were onesided ; but at the same time both were right2.' Or does the poet rather intend us to feel that Antigone is wholly in the right,—i.e., that nothing of which the human law-giver could complain in her was of a moment's account beside the supreme duty which she was fulfilling;—and that Creon was wholly in the wrong,—i.e., that the intrinsically sound maxims of government on which he relies lose all validity when opposed to the higher law which he was breaking? If that was the poet's meaning, then the ' wisdom' taught by the issue 1 This point might be illustrated by contrast with an able romance lately published, of which the title is borrowed from this play of Sophocles. 'The New Antigone' declined the sanction of marriage, because she had been educated by a father who had taught her to regard that institution as wrongful. Such a case was not well suited to do dramatically what the Antigone of Sophocles does,—to raise the question of human law against private conscience in a general form,—because the institution concerned claims to be more than a human ordinance, and because, on the other hand, the New Antigone's opinion was essentially an accident of perverted conscience. The author of the work was fully alive to this, and has said {Spectator, Nov. 5, 1887) that his choice of a title conveyed ' a certain degree of irony.' 2 Religionsphilosophie, 11. U4.

xxii

INTRODUCTION.

of the drama means the sense which duly subordinates human to divine law,—teaching that, if the two come into conflict, human law must yield. This question is one which cannot be put aside by merely suggesting that Sophocles had no didactic purpose at all, but left us to take whichever view we pleased. For, obviously, according as we adopt one or other of the views, our estimate of the play as a work of art must be vitally affected. The punishments meted out to Creon and Antigone respectively require us to consider the grounds on which they rest. A difference will be made, too, in our conception of Antigone's character, and therefore in our judgment as to the measure of skill with which the poet has portrayed her. A careful study of the play itself will suffice (I think) to show that the second of the two views above mentioned is the true one. Sophocles has allowed Creon to put his case ably, and (in a measure from which an inferior artist might have shrunk) he has been content to make Antigone merely a nobly heroic woman, not a being exempt from human passion and human weakness; but none the less does he mean us to feel that, in this controversy, the right is wholly with her, and the wrong wholly with her judge. The cha§ 8. In the first place it is necessary to appreciate the naCreon's ture °f Creon's edict against burying Polyneices. Some modern edict. estimates of the play have seemed to assume that such refusal of sepulture, though a harsh measure, was yet one which the Greek usage of the poet's age recognised as fairly applicable to public enemies, and that, therefore, Creon's fault lay merely in the degree of his severity. It is true that the legends of the heroic age afford some instances in which a dead enemy is left unburied, as a special mark of abhorrence. This dishonour brands the exceptionally base crime of Aegisthus 1 . Yet these same legends also show that, from a very early period, Hellenic feeling was shocked at the thought of carrying enmity beyond the grave, and withholding those rites on which the welfare of the departed spirit was believed to depend. The antiquity of 1

Soph. El. 1487 ff.

INTRODUCTION.

xxiii

the maxim that, after a battle, the conquerors were bound to allow the vanquished to bury their dead, is proved by the fact that it was ascribed either to Theseus1 or to Heracles2. Achilles maltreated the dead Hector. Yet, even there, the Iliad expresses the Greek feeling by the beautiful and touching fable that the gods themselves miraculously preserved the corpse from all defacement and from all corruption, until at last the due obsequies were rendered to it in Troy 3 . The Atreidae refused burial to Ajax; but Odysseus successfully pleaded against the sentence, and Ajax was ultimately buried with all honour4. In giving that issue to his play, Sophocles was doing what the general feeling of his own age would strongly demand. Greeks of the fifth century B.C. observed the duty towards the dead even when warfare was bitterest, and when the foe was barbarian. The Athenians buried the Persians slain at Marathon, as the Persians buried the Lacedaemonians slain at Thermopylae. A notable exception may, indeed, be cited ; but it is one of those exceptions which forcibly illustrate the rule. The Spartan Lysander omitted to bury the Athenians who fell' at Aegospotami; and that omission was remembered, centuries later, as an indelible stigma upon his name6. Thus the audience for which Sophocles composed the Antigone would regard Creon's edict as something very different from a measure of exceptional, but still legitimate, severity. They would regard it as a shocking breach of that common piety which even the most exasperated belligerents regularly respected. § 9. The next point to be considered is, In what sense, The edict and how far, does Creon, in this edict, represent the State ? ^,iiaCal He is the lawful king of Thebes. His royal power is conceived aspect, as having no definite limit. The words of the Chorus testify that he is acting within the letter of his right: 'thou hast power, I ween, to take what order thou wilt, both for the dead, and for all us who live' (211 f.). On the other hand, he is acting 1 3

2

Hut. Thes. 29. //. 24. 411 5

ff. Paus. 9. 32. 6.

4

Aelian Var. Hist. XII. 27. Soph. At. 1331 ff.

xxiv

INTRODUCTION.

against the unanimous, though silent, sense of Thebes, which, as his son Haemon tells him, held that Antigone had done a glorious deed (695). Creon replies : ' Shall Thebes prescribe to me how I shall rule ?' His son rejoins: 'That is no city (?ro\t
INTRODUCTION.

xxv

standards which the poet's contemporaries would apply, we find, first, that he is doing a monstrous act; secondly, that, in doing it, he cannot, indeed, be said to exceed his prerogative, since this is indefinite; but he is exceeding his moral right in such a manner that he becomes the counterpart of the tyrannus who makes a cruel use of an unconstitutional power. § 10. Antigone, on the other hand, is fulfilling one of the most Antigone's sacred and the most imperative duties known to Greek religion ; Posltl0nand it is a duty which could not be delegated. She and her sister are the nearest kinsfolk of the dead. It is not to be expected that any stranger should brave the edict for the dead man's sake. As the Chorus says, ' no man is so foolish that he is enamoured of death' (220). Creon is furious when the Chorus suggests that the rites so mysteriously paid to the corpse may have been due to the agency of the gods (278 f.). That very suggestion of the Chorus shows how impossible it seemed to the Theban mind that Polyneices could receive the ministration of any human hand. A modern critic, taking the view that Antigone was wrong, has observed (not ironically) that she ought to have left the gods to provide the burial. It would have been ill for the world if all who have done heroic deeds had preferred to await miracles. As to another suggestion,—that Antigone ought to have tried persuasion with Creon,—the poet has supplied the answer in his portraiture of Creon's character,—a character known to Antigone from long experience. The situation in which Antigone was placed by Creon's edict was analogous to that of a Christian martyr under the Roman Empire. It was as impossible for Antigone to withhold those rites, which no other human being could now render, as it was impossible for the Christian maiden to avoid the torments of the arena by laying a grain of incense on the altar of Diana1. From both alike those laws which each believed to be ' the unfailing statutes of Heaven' claimed an allegiance which no human law could cancel, and it was by the human 1 Mr Long's beautiful picture, 'Diana or Christ,' will be remembered by many,— and the more fitly, since it presents a counterpart, not only for Antigone, but also for Creon and for Haemon,

xxvi

INTRODUCTION.

ruler, not by his victim, that the conflict of loyalties had been made inevitable. Theatti§ n . One of the main arguments used to show that SophoChorus.' e c l e s conceived Antigone as partly censurable has been drawn from the utterances of the Chorus. It is therefore important to determine, if we can, what the attitude of these Theban Elders really is. Their first ode (the Parodos) shows how strongly they condemn Polyneices, as having led a hostile army against his country. We might have expected, then, that, when Creon acquainted them with his edict, they would have greeted it with some mark of approval. On the contrary, their words are confined to a brief utterance of submission: ' Such is thy pleasure, Creon, son of Menoeceus, touching this city's foe, and its friend; and thou hast power, I ween, to take what order thou wilt, both for the dead, and for all us who live' (211 ff.). We can see that they are startled by such a doom, even for a man whom they hold deeply guilty. Their words suggest a misgiving. Just afterwards, they significantly excuse themselves from taking any part in the enforcement of the edict (216). But it is otherwise when the edict, having been published, is broken. Then they range themselves on Creon's side. They refer to the disobedience as a daring offence (371). When Antigone is brought in, they speak of her folly (383). Nevertheless, Antigone is convinced that, in their hearts, they sympathise with her (504). And, indeed, it is plain that they do so, to this extent,—that they consider the edict to have been a mistake; though they also hold that it was wrong to break the edict. Hence they speak of Antigone's act as one prompted by 'frenzy at the heart' (603). The clearest summary of their whole view—up to this point of the drama—is given in verses 872—875, and amounts to this :—Antigone's act was, in itself, a pious one; but Creon, as a ruler, was bound to vindicate his edict. Her 'self-willed temper' has brought her to death. So far, then, the view taken by the Chorus is very much Boeckh's:—the merits are divided; Creon is both right and wrong ; so, too, is Antigone. But then Teiresias comes (v. 988), and convinces the Chorus that Creon has been wholly wrong; wrong in refusing burial to Polyneices; wrong in punishing

INTRODUCTION.

xxvii

Antigone. It is at the urgent advice of the Chorus that Creon yields. And when, a little later, Creon blames himself as the cause of all the woe, the Chorus replies that now at last he sees the truth (v. 1270). Thus the Theban Elders entertain two different opinions in succession. Their first opinion is overthrown by Teiresias. Their second opinion—which they hold from verse 1091 onwards—is that which the poet intends to be recognised as the true one. § 12. After thus tracing the mind of the Chorus, we can see Why the l more clearly why it is composed of Theban elders. When the chief person of a Greek tragedy is a woman, the Chorus usually tuted consists of women, whose attitude towards the heroine is more or less sympathetic. Such is the case in the Electro, and the Trackiniae, and in seven plays of Euripides,—the Andromache, Electra, Hecuba, Helena, both Iphigeneias, and Medea. The Chorus of the Alcestis, indeed, consists of Pheraean elders: but then Alcestis is withdrawn from the scene at an early moment,and restored to it only at the end : during the rest of the play, the interest is centred in Admetus. In the Antigone, Sophocles had a double reason for constituting the Chorus as he did. First, the isolation of the heroine would have been less striking if she had been supported by a group of sympathetic women. Secondly, the natural predisposition of the Theban nobles to support their king heightens the dramatic effect of their ultimate conversion. § 13. The character of Antigone is a separate question from Character the merit of the cause in which she is engaged. She might be Jt doing right, and yet the poet might have represented her as doing it in such a manner as to render her heroism unattractive. We may now turn to this question, and consider what manner of woman she is. Two qualities are at the basis of her character. One is an enthusiasm, at once steadfast and passionate, for the right, as she sees it,—for the performance of her duty. The other is intense tenderness, purity, and depth of domestic affection; manifested here in the love of sister for brother, a love which death has not weakened, but only consecrated ; as in the Oedipus Coloneus—where the portraiture of her is entirely in unison with that given here—it is manifested in the tender anxiety to recon-

xxviii

INTRODUCTION.

cile her living brothers, and in the fearless, completely selfless devotion—through painful wanderings, through all misery and all reproach—to the old age of her blind and homeless father. In the opening scene of the play, we find her possessed by a burning indignation at the outrage done to her dead brother; the deep love which she feels for him is braced by a clear sense of the religious duty which this edict lays upon her, and by an unfaltering resolve to do it; it never occurs to her for an instant that, as a true sister, she could act otherwise; rather it seems wonderful to her that the author of the edict should even have expected it to prove deterrent—for her (ver. 32). With her whole heart and soul dominated by these feelings, Her relaismene s ^ e t u r n s t o ^ e r s i s t e r Ismene, and asks for her aid; not as if the response could be doubtful—she cannot imagine its being doubtful; it does not enter her mind that one whom she has just addressed by so dear a name, and with whom her tie of sisterhood is made closer still by the destiny which has placed them apart, can be anything but joyful and proud to risk life in the discharge of a duty so plain, so tender, and so sacred. And how does Ismene meet her ? Ismene reminds her that other members of their house have perished miserably, and that, if Antigone acts thus, Antigone and she will die more miserably still: they are women, and must not strive with men; they are subjects, and must not strive with rulers: Ismene will ask the dead to excuse her, since she is constrained, and will obey the living: 'for it is witless to be over-busy' {irepiaaa Trpdcrcr'eiv, v. 68). Ismene is amiable

enough ; she cannot be called exceptionally weak or timid ; she is merely the average woman ; her answer here is such as would have been made by most women—and perhaps by a still larger proportion of men, as the Chorus afterwards forcibly reminds us. But, given the character and the present mood of Antigone, what must be the effect of such a reply to such an appeal ? It is the tenderness, quite as much as the strength, of Antigone's spirit that speaks in her answer:—' I will not urge thee,—no, nor, if thou yet should'st have the mind, would'st thou be welcome as a worker with me.' And the calmest reason thoroughly approves that answer; for the very terms in which Ismene had repulsed her sister proved a nature which could

INTRODUCTION.

xxix

never rise to the height of such a task, and which would be more dangerous as an ally than as a neutral. When the sisters next meet, it is in Creon's presence, and the situation is this:—Antigone has done the deed, unaided; and Creon has said that both sisters shall die—for he suspects Ismene of complicity. Ismene's real affection is now quickened by a feverish remorse, and by an impulse towards self-immolation,— an impulse of a sentimental and almost hysterical kind: she will say that she helped Antigone; she will die with her; she will yet make amends to the dead. Was Antigone to indulge Ismene's impulse, and to allow Ismene's words to confirm Creon's suspicions ? Surely Antigone was bound to do what she does,—namely, to speak out the truth: ' Nay, Justice will not suffer thee to do that; thou didst not consent to the deed, neither did I give thee part in it' But it will be said that her tone towards Ismene is too stern and hard. The sternness is only that of truth; the hardness is only that of reality: for, among the tragic circumstances which surround Antigone, this is precisely one of the most tragic, that Ismene's earlier conduct, at the testing-point of action, has made a spiritual division which no emotional after-impulse can cancel. One more point may be raised: when Ismene says, ' What life is dear to me, bereft of thee ?'—Antigone replies, ' Ask Creon—all thy care is for him (v. 549)' : ' s n ° t this, it may be asked, a needless taunt? The answer is found in Antigone's wish to save Ismene's life. Thus far in the dialogue, Ismene has persisted—even after Antigone's denial—in claiming a share in the deed (vv. 536—547). Creon might well think that, after all, the fact was as he suspected. It was necessary for Antigone to make him see—by some trenchant utterance—that she regarded Ismene as distinctly ranged on his side. And she succeeded. Later in the play, where Creon acknowledges Ismene's innocence, he describes it in the very phrase which Antigone had impressed upon his memory; he speaks of Ismene as one ' who has not touched' the deed (y. 771 : cp. v. 546). It is with pain (v. 551), it is not with scorn or with bitterness, that Antigone remains firm. Her attitude is prescribed equally by regard for truth and right, and by duty towards her sister. J. S. III.

d

xxx Her relaHaemon.

The reaction in tigone's mim '

INTRODUCTION.

Antigone is betrothed to Haemon; the closeness of the i between them is significantly marked by the words of Ismene (v. 570); it is expressed in the words, the deeds, and the death, of Haemon. If verse 572 is rightly assigned to Antigone (as, in my opinion, it is), that brief utterance tells much: but let us suppose that it belongs to Ismene, and that Antigone never once refers directly to Haemon: we say, ' directly,' because more than once she alludes to sweet hopes which life had still to offer her. It is evident that, if Sophocles had given greater prominence to Antigone's love for Haemon, he could have had only one aim, consistently with the plan of this play,—viz., to strengthen our sense of the ties which bound her to life, and, therefore, of her heroism in resigning it. But it is also evident that he could have done this, with any effect, only at the cost of depicting a mind divided between the desire of earthly happiness and the resolve to perform a sacred duty. Sophocles has preferred to portray Antigone as raised above every selfish thought, even the dearest, by the absorbing and inspiring sense of her duty to the dead, and to the gods ; silent, not through apathy, concerning a love which could never be hers, and turning for comfort to the faith that, beyond the grave, the purest form of human affection would reunite her to those whom she had lost. It is no blame to later dramatists that they found it necessary to make more of the love-motive; but, if our standard is to be the noblest tragic art, it is a confession of their inferiority to Sophocles. There is a beautiful verse in the play which might suggest how little he can have feared that his heroine would ever be charged with a cold insensibility. Creon has urged that the honour which she has shown to Polyneices will be resented by the spirit of Eteocles. Antigone answers, ' It is not my nature to join in hating, but in loving.' As she had sought to reconcile them while they lived, so now she will have no part in their feud—if feud there be where they have gone,—but will love each, as he loves her.

an<ect on

So long as her task lies before Antigone, she is sustained ^y the necessity for action. Nor does she falter for a moment, even after the deed has been done, so long as she is in the presence of Creon. For, though she has no longer the stimulus

INTRODUCTION.

xxxi

of action, there is still another challenge to her fortitude; she, who is loyal to the divine law, cannot tremble before the man who is its embodied negation. It is otherwise when Creon is gone, and when there are only the Theban elders to see and hear her, as she is led to death. The strain on her mind is relaxed ; the end is near; she now feels the longing for some word of pity as she passes to the grave,—for some token of human kindness. But, while she craves such sympathy, the Theban nobles merely console her with the thought of posthumous fame. She compares her doom to Niobe's; and they reply that it is a glory for her to be as Niobe, a daughter of the Tantalidae,— the seed of gods, Men near to Zeus; for whom on Ida burns, High in clear air, the altar of their Sire, Nor hath their race yet lost the blood divine1. Few things in tragedy are more pathetic than this yearning of hers, on the brink of death, for some human kindness of farewell, thus 'mocked'8, as she feels it to be, by a cold assurance of renown. She turns from men to invoke ' the fount of Dirce and the holy ground of Thebes'; these, at least, will be her witnesses. In her last words, she is thinking of the dead, and of the gods; she feels sure of love in the world of the dead; but she cannot lift her face to the gods, and feel sure that they are with her. If they are so, why have they allowed her to perish for obeying them ? Yet, again, they may be with her; she will know beyond the grave. If she has sinned, she will learn it there; but if she is innocent, the gods will vindicate when she is gone. How infinitely touching is this supreme trouble which clouds her soul at the last,—this doubt and perplexity concerning the gods! For it is not a misgiving as to the paramount obligation of the 'unwritten laws' which she has obeyed: it is only an anguish of wonder and uncertainty as to the mysterious ways of the powers which have laid this 1

From the Niobe of Aeschylus (fr. 157): ol 6eS>v iyxtoTopoi, | ol Zyvbs eyyiis* ofs KD.T 'ISaXov irdyov \ Aids irarpcpov j3a>/iis i H&nikB* atfia dcul*t>vwv. a

v. 839.

d

xxxii

INTRODUCTION.

obligation on mortals,—a surmise that, as gods and men seem alike without pity for her, there has perhaps been something wrong in her way of doing the duty which was so clear and so binding. Distinctive § 14. The psychology of Sophocles is so excellent in the ™erit of case of Antigone because he has felt that in a truly heroic the por-

traiture.

°

J

nature there is the permanent strength of deep convictions, but there is also room for what superficial observers might think a moral anticlimax. So long as such a nature has to meet antagonism in word or deed, its permanent strength is heightened by a further support which is necessarily transient, —the strength of exaltation. But a mind capable of heroism is such as can see duties in their true proportions, and can sacrifice everything to the discharge of the highest: and it is such a mind, too, which, in looking back on a duty done, is most liable—through very largeness of vision, and sense of human limitations—to misgivings like those which vex the last moments of Antigone. The strength of exaltation has passed away ; her clear intelligence cannot refuse to acknowledge that the actual results of doing right are in seeming conflict with the faith which was the sanction of the deed. It is worthy of notice that only at one moment of the drama does Antigone speak lightly of the penalty which she has deliberately incurred. That is at the moment when, face to face with Creon, she is asserting the superiority of the divine law. Nor does she, even then, speak lightly of death in itself; she only says that it is better than a life like hers; for at that moment she feels the whole burden of the sorrows which have fallen upon her race,—standing, as she does, before the man who has added the last woe. The tension of her mind is at the highest. But nowhere else does she speak as one who had sought death because weary of life ; on the contrary, we can see that that life was dear to her, who must die young, ' without a portion in the chant that brings the bride'. It is a perfectly sane mind which has chosen death, and has chosen it only because the alternative was to neglect a sacred duty. A comparison with other dramatists may serve to illustrate what Sophocles has gained by thus allowing the temporary

INTRODUCTION.

xxxiii

strength of excitement to pass off before the end, leaving the permanent strength of the character to wrestle with this pain and doubt. In Alfieri's play of the same name, Antigone shows no touch of human weakness; as death approaches, she seems more and more impatiently eager for i t ; she says to Creon's guards, who are leading her to her doom,— Let us make better speed; so slow a step 111 becomes her who has at length just reach'd The goal so long desired... Perhaps ye, O guards, May feel compassion for my fate?... Proceed. Oh terrible Death, I look thee in the face, And yet I tremble not1. In Massinger's Virgin Martyr, again, consider the strain in which Dorothea addresses Theophilus, the persecutor of the Christians, who has doomed her to torture and death:— Thou fool! That gloriest in having power to ravish A trifle from me I am weary of, What is this life to me ? Not worth a thought; Or, if it be esteem'd, 'tis that I lose it To win a better: even thy malice serves To me but as a ladder to mount up To such a height of happiness, where I shall Look down with scorn on thee and on the world. The dramatic effect of such a tone, both in Alfieri's Antigone and in Massinger's Dorothea, is to make their fate not more, but less, pathetic; we should feel for them more if they, on their part, seemed to feel a little 'what'tis to die, and to die young,'— as Theophilus says to Dorothea. On the other hand, M. Casimir Delavigne, in his Mess/niennes, is Sophoclean where he describes the last moments of Joan of Arc:— Du Christ, avec l'ardeur, Jeanne baisait l'image; Ses longs cheveux epars flottaient au gr6 des vents: Au pied de l'dchafaud, sans changer de visage, Elle s'avangait a pas lents. 1

C. Taylor's translation.

xxxiv

INTRODUCTION. Tranquille elle y monta; quand, debout sur le faite, Elle vit ce bucher, qui l'allait devorer, Les bourreaux en suspens, la flamme deja prete, Sentant son azur faillir, elle baissa la tite, Et se prit d pleurer1.

So it is that the Antigone of Sophocles, in the last scene of her life, feels her heart fail, bows her head, and weeps; but the first verse of the passage just quoted suggests a difference which makes the Greek maiden the more tragic figure of the two: when Antigone looked to heaven, she could find no certain comfort. Thus has Sophocles created a true heroine; no fanatic enamoured of martyrdom, no virago, but a true woman, most tender-hearted, most courageous and steadfast; whose sense of duty sustains her in doing a deed for which she knows that she must die;—when it has been done, and death is at hand, then, indeed, there is a brief cry of anguish from that brave and loving spirit; it is bitter to die thus : but human sympathy is denied to her, and even the gods seem to have hidden their faces. Nowhere else has the poetry of the ancient world embodied so lofty or so beautiful an ideal of woman's love and devotion. The Macaria of Euripides resigns her life to save the race of the Heracleidae ; his Iphigeneia, to prosper the course of the Greek fleet; his Alcestis, to save the life of her husband. In each of these cases, a divine voice had declared that some one must die; in each, the heroism required was purely passive; and in each a definite gain was promised,—for it was at least a pious opinion in the wife of Admetus (when all his other friends had declined his request that some of them would oblige him by dying for him2) to think that his survival would be a gain. Not one of these Euripidean heroines, pathetic though they be, can for a moment be ranked with Fedalma in George Eliot's Spanish Gypsy, when 1

Quoted by M. Patin in his Jiludes sur les Tragiquesgrecs, vol. II., p. 271. Has the total absence of the sense of humour, in its disastrous effect upon tragic pathos, ever been more wonderfully illustrated than by Euripides in those lines of the 2

Alcestis?—Travras 8' i\4y£as Kal Sic£e\6wv 0(Xous, | iraripa, yepauai V' rj a<j> fri/cre jUTfWpa, I oux f]vpc ir\7]V yvvcuKbs ficrns ijOeKe \ $aveTv irpb KGIVOV firjd' £r' elffopav tpaos; (vv.

INTRODUCTION.

xxxv

she accepts what seems worse than death for the sake of benefits to her race which are altogether doubtful;— 'my soul is faint— Will these sharp pains buy any certain good?' But Antigone is greater than Fedalma. There was no father, no Zarca, at Antigone's side, urgently claiming the sacrifice,— on the contrary, there was a sister protesting against it; Antigone's choice was wholly free; the heroism which it imposed was one of doing as well as suffering; and the sole reward was to be in the action itself. § 15. The character of Creon, as Sophocles draws it in this Creon. play, may be regarded in somewhat different lights. It is interesting, then, to inquire how the poet meant it to be read. According to one view, Creon is animated by a personal spite against both Polyneices and Antigone; his maxims of statepolicy are mere pretexts. This theory seems mistaken. There is, indeed, one phrase which might suggest previous dissensions between Creon and Antigone (v. 562). It is also true that Creon is supposed to have sided with Eteocles when Polyneices was driven into exile. But Sophocles was too good a dramatist to lay stress on such motives in such a situation. Rather, surely, Creon is to be conceived as entirely sincere and profoundly earnest when he sets forth the public grounds of his action. They are briefly these. Anarchy is the worst evil that can befall a State: the first duty of a ruler is therefore to enforce law and maintain order. The safety of the individual depends on that of the State, and therefore every citizen has a direct interest in obedience. This obedience must be absolute and unquestioning. The ruler must be obeyed ' in little things and great, in just things and tmjust' (v. 667). That is, the subject must never presume to decide for himself what commands may be neglected or resisted. By rewarding the loyal and punishing the disloyal, a ruler will promote such obedience. Creon puts his case with lucidity and force. We are reminded Compariof that dialogue in which Plato represents Socrates, on the eve p""^"11 of execution, as visited in prison by his aged friend Crito, who Crito. comes to tell him that the means of escape have been provided,

xxxvi

INTRODUCTION.

and to urge that he should use them. Socrates imagines the Laws of Athens remonstrating with him : ' Do you imagine that a State can subsist, in which the decisions of law are set aside by individuals?' And to the plea that 'unjust' decisions may be disobeyed, the Laws rejoin,—' was that our agreement with you? Or were you to abide by the sentence of the State?' When Antigone appeals to the laws of Hades (v. 451), might not Creon's laws, then, say to her what the laws of Athens say with regard to the hypothetical flight of Socrates:—' We shall be angry with you while you live, and our brethren, the Laws in the world below, will receive you as an enemy; for they will know that you have done your best to destroy u s ' ? Plato, it has been truly said, never intended to answer the question of casuistry, as to when, if ever, it is right to break the city's law. But at least there is one broad difference between the cases supposed in the Crito and the Antigone. Antigone had a positive religious duty, about which there was no doubt at all, and with which Creon's law conflicted. For Socrates to break prison might be justifiable, but could not be described as a positive religious duty; since, however much good he might feel confident of effecting by preserving his life, he was at least morally entitled to think that such good would be less than the evil of the example. Creon is doing what, in the case of Socrates, Athens did not do,—he is invading the acknowledged province of religion. Not that he forgets the existence of the gods: he reveres them in what he believes to be the orthodox way 1 . But he assumes that under no imaginable circumstances can the gods disapprove of penalties inflicted on a disloyal citizen. Meanwhile his characteristic tendency ' t o do everything too much' has led him into a step which renders this assumption disastrous. H e punishes Polyneices in a manner which violates religion. Creon's In Antigone, again, he sees anarchy personified, since, having towards disobeyed, she seems to glory therein (v. 482). Her defence is Antigone, unmeaning to him, for her thoughts move in a different region from his own. Sophocles has brought this out with admirable 1

See especially the note on 1044.

INTRODUCTION.

xxxvii

skill in a short dialogue between Creon and Antigone (508— 525): we see that he cannot get beyond his principle of State rewards and punishments ; she is speaking foolishness to him— as, indeed, from the first she had felt the hopelessness of their understanding each other (469 f., 499 f.). As this dialogue serves to show Creon's unconsciousness of the frontier between divine and human law, so his scene with Haemon brings out his incapacity to appreciate the other great motive of Antigone's conduct,—sisterly piety. Creon regards the Family almost exclusively in one aspect; for him it is an institution related to the State as the gymnasium to the stadium; it is a little State, in which a man may prove that he is fit to govern a larger one. Creon's temper is hasty and vehement. He vows that Haemon 'shall not save those two girls from their doom'; but, when the Chorus pleads for Ismene, he quickly adds that he will spare her,—'thou sayest well' (770 f.). We also notice his love of hyperbole (1039 ff.). But he is not malevolent. He represents the rigour of human law,—neither restricted by the sense of a higher law, nor intensified by a personal desire to hurt. He has the ill-regulated enthusiasm of a somewhat narrow understanding for the only principle which it has firmly grasped. § 16. Such, then, are the general characteristics which mark the treatment of this subject by Sophocles. In a drama of rare poetical beauty, and of especially fine psychology, he has raised the question as to the limit of the State's authority over the individual conscience. It belongs to the essence of the tragic pathos that this question is one which can never be answered by a set formula. Enough for Antigone that she finds herself in a situation where conscience leaves her no choice but to break one of two laws, and to die. These distinctive qualities of the play may be illustrated by a glance at the work of some other poets. The Antigone of Euripides is now represented only by a few small fragments, Euripides, and its plot is uncertain. It would seem, however, that, when Antigone was caught in the act of burial, Haemon was assisting her, and that the play ended, not with her death, but with her

xxxviii

INTRODUCTION.

marriage1. Some of the fragments confirm the belief that the Attius. love-motive was prominent2. The Roman poet Attius [c. 140 B.C.) also wrote an Antigone. The few remaining verses—some of which have lived only because Vergil imitated them—indicate 1 All that we know as to the plot is contained in the first Argument to this play (see p. 3 below, and notes on p. 4): ' The story has been used also by Euripides in his Antigone; only there she is detected with Haemon, and is given in marriage, and bears a son Maion.' In the scholia at the end of L we also read, 'this play differs from the Antigone of Euripides in the fact that, there, she was detected through the love of Haemon, and was given in marriage; while here the issue is the contrary' (i.e. her death). That this is the right rendering of the scholiast's words— tpapaOelaa indvti hi, rfoi AXixovos (para i£ed68ri vpbs yi.ij.ov—seems probable from a comparison with the statement in the Argument; though others have understood, 'she was detected, and, owing to the love of Haemon, given in marriage.' She was detected, not, as in the play of Sophocles, directly by Creon's guards, but (in some way not specified) through the fact that Haemon's love for her had drawn him to her side. Welcker (Grieck. Trag, II. pp. 563 ff.) has sought to identify the Antigone of Euripides with the plot sketched by Hyginus in Fab. 72. Antigone having been detected, Haemon had been commissioned by Creon to slay her, but had saved her, conveying her to a shepherd's home. When Maion, the son of their secret marriage, had grown to man's estate, he visited Thebes at a festival. This was the moment (Welcker thinks) at which the Antigone of Euripides began. Creon noted in Maion a certain mark which all the offspring of the dragon's seed (airaproC) bear on their bodies. Haemon's disobedience was thus revealed; Heracles vainly interceded with Creon; Haemon slew his wife Antigone and then himself. But surely both the author of the Argument and the scholiast clearly imply that the marriage of Antigone was contained in the play of Euripides, and formed its conclusion. I therefore agree with Heydemann (Ueber eine nacheuripideische Antigone, Berlin, 1868) that Hyginus was epitomising some otherwise unknown play. M. Patin (Jitudes sur les Tragiques grecs, vol. II. p. 277) remarks that there is nothing to show whether the play of Euripides was produced before or after that of Sophocles. But he has overlooked a curious and decisive piece of evidence. Among the scanty fragments of the Euripidean Antigone are these lines (Eur. fr.

165, Nauck);—CLKOVITOV'

oi) yhp ol KCUCUK ireTrpaydres | trirv rats TtJxawi roiis X670US

amliXeixav. This evidently glances at the Antigone of Sophocles, vv. 563 f., where Ismene says, oib" 8s ay fSKaaTy pAvei. | vovs TOIS KOK&S irp&
(For similar instances of covert criticism, see n. on 0. C. 1116.) 2 Eur. fr. 160, 161, 162 (Nauck). The most significant is fr. 161, probably spoken by Haemon:—ijpuv T& fialvarSat &" dp' rjv (pat fSporois.—Another very suggestive fragment is no. 176, where the speaker is evidently remonstrating with Creon:— 'Who shall pain a rock by thrusting at it with a spear? And who can pain the dead by dishonour, if we grant that they have no sense of suffering?' This is characteristic of the difference between the poets. Sophocles never urges the futility of Creon's vengeance, though he does touch upon its ignobleness (v. 1030).

INTRODUCTION.

xxxix

eloquence and spirit, but give no clue to the plot1. Statius, in Statius. his epic Thebaid, departs widely from the Attic version of the story. Argeia, the widow of Polyneices, meets Antigone by night at the corpse. Each, unknown to the other, has come to do the same task; both are put to death by Creon,—' ambae hilares et mortis amore superbae2.' This rapturous welcoming of death is, as we have seen, quite in the manner of Massinger and Alfieri, but not at all in that of Sophocles. Alfieri's Antigone (published in 1783) follows Statius in asso- Alfieri. ciating Argeia with Antigone; besides whom there are only two other actors, Creon and Haemon. The Italian poet has not improved upon the Greek. There are here two heroines, with very similar parts, in performing which they naturally utter very similar sentiments. Then Alfieri's Creon is not merely a perverse despot of narrow vision, but a monster of wickedness, who, by a thought worthy of Count Cenci, has published the edict for the express purpose of enticing Antigone into a breach of it. Having doomed her to die, he then offers to pardon her, if she will marry his son (and so unite the royal line with his own); but Antigone, though she esteems Haemon, declines to marry the son of such a parent. So she is put to death, while Argeia is sent back to Argos ; and Haemon kills himself. It is not altogether unprofitable to be reminded, by such examples, what the theme of Sophocles could become in other hands. § 17. A word may be added regarding treatments of the Vasesubject in works of art, which are not without some points ofpam ings ' literary interest. Baumeister reproduces two vase-paintings, both curious3. The first4 represents a group of three figures,—the 1 Only six fragments remain, forming, in all, ten (partly incomplete) lines: Ribbeck, Trag. Rom. Frag. p. 153 (1871). The Ismene of Attius said to her sister (ft. 2). quanto magis te isti modi esse intellego, \ Tanto, Antigona magis me par est tibi consulere et parcere: with which Macrobius (Sat. 6. 2. 17) compares Verg. Aen. 12. 19 quantum ipse feroci \ Virtute exsuperas, tanto me impensius aecum est\ Consulere atque omnes metuentem expendere casus. Again, he notes (Sat. 6. 1. 59) fr. 5, iam tarn neque di regunt \ Neque profecto deiim supremus rix [res] curat hominibus, as having an echo in Aen. 4. 371 iamiam nee maxima Juno | Nee Saturnius haec oculis pater aspicit aequis. This latter fragment of Attius is well compared by Ribbeck with Soph. Ant. 921 ff. : the words were doubtless Antigone's. 2 Stat. Theb. 12. 679. 3 4 Denkmdler, pp. 83 f. From Gerhard, Ant. Bildw. Taf. 73.

xl

INTRODUCTION.

central figure being an old man who has just doffed the mask of a young maiden,—while a guard, spear in hand, seizes him by the neck. This is explained as a comic parody of Antigone's story; she has sent an old servant to perform the task in her stead, and he, when confronted with Creon, drops his disguise. The other vase-painting1,—of perhaps c. 380—300 B.C.,—represents Heracles interceding with Creon, who is on the hero's right hand, while Antigone and Haemon are on his left. Eurydice, Ismene, and a youth (perhaps Maion, the offspring of Antigone's marriage with Haemon) are also present. Kliigmann2 refers this picture to the lost play of Euripides. Heydemann3 (with more probability, I think) supposes it to represent a scene from an otherwise unknown drama, of which he recognises the plot in Hyginus {Fab. 72). It is briefly this:—Haemon has disobeyed Creon by saving Antigone's life; Heracles intercedes with Creon for Haemon, but in vain; and the two lovers commit suicide. Professor Rhousopoulos, of Athens, in a letter to the French Academy4 (1885), describes a small fragment of a ceramic vase or cup, which he believes to have been painted in Attica, about 400—350 B.C., by (or after) a good artist. The fragment shows the beautiful face of a maiden,—the eyes bent earnestly on some object which lies before her. This object has perished with the rest of the vase. But the letters BIKHS remain; and it is certain that the body of Polyneices was the sight on which the maiden was gazing. As Prof. Rhousopoulos ingeniously shows, the body must have been depicted as resting on sloping ground,— the lowest slope, we may suppose, of the hill upon which the guards sat (v. 411). The moment imagined by the artist may have been that at which Antigone returned, to find that the body had been again stripped of dust (v. 426). The women of ancient Thebes are said to have been distinguished for stature no less than beauty; and the artist of the vase appears to have given Antigone both characteristics. 1

Mon. Inst. X. 27. Ann. Inst. 176, 1876. 3 See footnote above, p. xxxviii, note 1 (3rd paragraph). 4 IIcpl eU6vos 'AcTTyowjs Kari, i.px
INTRODUCTION.

xli

| 18. It is not, however, in the form of painting or of sculpture that Art has furnished the Antigone with its most famous and most delightful illustration. Two generations have now been so accustomed to associate this play with the music of Mendelssohn that at least a passing notice is due to Mendeisthe circumstances under which that music was composed; so ncircumstances which, at a distance of nearly half a century, possess a peculiar interest of their own for these later days of classical revivals. After Frederick William IV. had come to the Prussian throne in June, 1840, one of his first acts was to found at Berlin the Academy of Arts for Painting, Sculpture, Architecture, and Music; Mendelssohn, who was then thirty-two, became the first Director of the department of Music, in the spring of 1841. The King had conceived the wish to revive some of the masterpieces of Greek Tragedy,— a project which the versatile poet Tieck, then on the confines of old age, encouraged warmly; none the less so, it would seem, because his own youth had been so vigorously identified with the protests of the Romantic school against classical restraint. Donner had recently published his German translation of Sophocles, 'in the metres of the original,' and the Antigone was chosen for the experiment. Mendelssohn accepted with enthusiasm the task of writing the music. The rapidity with which he worked may be estimated from the fact that Sept. 9, 1841, seems to have been about the date at which Tieck first broached the idea to him, and that the first full stage rehearsal took place some six weeks later,—on October 22nd. The success of the music in Germany seems to have been immediate and great; rather more than could be said of the first performance in London, when the Antigone, with the new music, was brought out at Covent Garden, on Jan. 2, 1845. The orchestra on that occasion, indeed, had a conductor no less able than the late Sir G. Macfarren; but the Chorus was put on the stage in a manner of which a graphic memorial has been preserved to us1. It may be added that the Covent 1

On March 25, 1845, Mendelssohn wrote to his sister:—'See if you cannot find Punch for Jan. 18 [1845]. It contains an account of Antigone at Covent Garden, with illustrations,—especially a view of the Chorus which has made me laugh for

xlii

INTRODUCTION.

Garden stage-manager improved the opportunity of the joyous 'dance-song' to Dionysus (vv. 1115—1154) by introducing a regular ballet. To most lovers of music Mendelssohn's Antigone is too familiar to permit any word of comment here; but it may perhaps be less superfluous to remark a fact which has been brought under the writer's notice by an accomplished scholar1. For the most part, the music admits of having the Greek words set to it in a way which shows that Mendelssohn, while writing for Donner's words, must have been guided by something more than Donner's imitation of the Greek metres; he must also have been attentive, as a general rule, to the Greek text. Date of e p ay '

§ IQ. The question as to the date of the Antigone has a biographical no less than a literary interest. It is probable that the play was first produced at the Great Dionysia towards the end of March, 441 B.C. This precise date is, indeed, by no means certain ; but all the evidence indicates that, at any rate, the years 442 and 441 B.C. give the probable limits. According to the author of the first Argument to the play2, the success of the Antigone had led to Sophocles obtaining the office of general, which he held in an expedition against Samos. Athens sent two expeditions to Samos in 440 B.C. (1) The occasion of the first expedition was as follows. Samos and Miletus had been at war for the possession of Priene, a place on the mainland not far from Miletus. The Milesians, having been worsted, denounced the Samians to the Athenians; who required that both parties should submit their case at Athens. This the Samians refused to do. The Athenians then sent forty ships to Samos,—put down the oligarchy there,—and established a democracy in its place3. (2) The second expedithree days.' In his excellent article on Mendelssohn in the Dictionary of Music, Sir G. Grove has justly deemed this picture worthy of reproduction. 1 Mr George Wotherspoon, who has practically demonstrated the point by setting the Greek words to the music for the Parodos (vv. 100—161). It is only in the last antistrophe, he observes, that the 'phrasing' becomes distinctly modern, and less attentive to the Greek rhythms than to harmonic effects. 8 See below, p. 3. 1 The Greek Life of Sophocles says that he served as general ' in the war against {he Anaeans' (avaiovs). Anaea was a place on the mainland, near Prienfc. Boeckh

INTRODUCTION.

xliii

tion had to deal with Samos in open rebellion. The Samian oligarchs had come back,—overthrown the new democracy,—and proclaimed a revolt from Athens, in which Byzantium joined. Pericles was one of the ten generals for the year. He sailed at once to Samos, with sixty ships. All his nine colleagues went with him. When they reached Samos, sixteen of the sixty ships were detached on special service,—partly to watch the Carian coast, partly to summon aid from the two great islands to the The stratenorth, Chios and Lesbos. Sophocles, who was one of the ten generals, was sent on the mission to these islands. ' I met Sophocles, the poet, at Chios, when he was sailing as general to Lesbos.' These are the words of Ion, the poet and prose-writer—who was only some twelve years younger than Sophocles—in a fragment preserved by Athenaeus1. The occasion of the meeting was a dinner given to Sophocles at Chios by Hermesilaus, a friend of his who acted as Athenian 'proxenus' there. Now, there is not the smallest real ground for questioning the genuineness of this fragment2. And its genuineness is confirmed by internal evidence. Sophocles said at the dinner-party,—alluding to a playful ruse by which he had amused the company,—that he was practising generalship, as Pericles said that he was a better poet than general. The diplomatic mission to Chios and Lesbos was a service in which supposes that the first expedition was known as 'the Anaean war,' and that Sophocles took part in it as well as in the second expedition. To me, I confess, there seems to be far more probability in the simple supposition that avalovs is a corruption of oajxlovs. 1 p. 603 E. Mu'ller, Frag. Hist. 11. 46. 2 Arguments against the genuineness have been brought, indeed, by Ft. Ritter {Vorgeblkhe Strategic d. Sophokles gegen Samos: Rhein. Mus., 1843, pp. 187 ff.). (1) Ion represents Sophocles as saying,—Hepu<\ijs iroiciv fie i(f>i\, arparriyeiv $' oiic iirlaraaBau Sophocles (Ritter argues) would have said <pr\al, not Itprj, if Pericles had been alive. The forger of the fragment intended it to refer to the revolt of Lesbos in 428 B.C.,—forgetting that Sophocles would then be 78. But we reply:—The tense, ttjri), can obviously refer to the particular occasion on which the remark was made: ' Pericles said so [when I was appointed, or when we were at Samos together].' (2) Ion says of Sophocles, 01) peKT-fipios rjv. This (says Ritter) implies that Sophocles was dead; who, however, long survived Ion. [Ion was dead in 421 B.C., Ar. Pax 835.] But here again, the tense merely refers to the time at which the writer received the impression. We could say of a living person, 'he was an agreeable roan'—. meaning that we found him so when we met him,

xliv

INTRODUCTION.

Pericles might very naturally utilize the abilities of his gifted, though unmilitary, colleague. There is another trait which has not (to my knowledge) been noticed, but which seems worth remarking, as the coincidence is one which is not likely to have been contrived by a forger. It is casually mentioned that, at this dinner-party, an attendant was standing ' near the fire,' and the couch of Sophocles, the chief guest, was also near it. The warm season, then, had not begun. Now we know that Pericles sailed for Samos early in 440 B.C., before the regular season for navigation had yet opened1. If the fragment of Ion is authentic, then it is certain that Sophocles held the strategia, and certain also that he held it in 440 B.C.: for Ion's mention of Lesbos cannot possibly be referred to the revolt of that island from Athens in 428 B.C. Apart from the fragment of Ion, however, there is good Attic authority for the tradition. Androtion, whose Atthis was written about 280 B.C., gave the names of the ten generals at Samos on this occasion. His list2 includes Pericles, and 'Sophocles, the poet, of Colonus.' 1

See Curtius, Hist. Gr. 11. 472 (Eng. tr.). This fragment of Androtion has been preserved by the schol. on Aristeides, vol. 3, p. 485 (Dind.). Miiller, Frag. Hist. iv. 645. The names of two of the ten generals are wanting in the printed texts, but have since been restored, from the MS., by Wilamowitz, De Rhesi Scholiis, p. 13 (Greifswald, 1877). I have observed a remarkable fact in regard to Androtion's list, which ought to be mentioned, because it might be urged against the authenticity of the list, though (in my opinion) such an inference from it would be unfair. Androtion gives (i) the names, (2) the demes of the Generals, but not their tribes. The regular order of precedence for the ten Cleisthenean tribes was this:— 1. Erectheis. 1. Aegeis. 3. Pandionis. 4. Leontis. 5. Acamantis. 6. Oeneis. 7. Cecropis. 8. Hippothontis. 9. Aeantis. 10. Antiochis. Now take the demes named by Androtion. His list will be found to follow this order of the ten tribes,— with one exception, and it is in the case of Sophocles. His deme, Colonus, belonged to the Antiochis, and therefore his name ought to have come last. But Androtion puts it second. The explanation is simple. When the ten tribes were increased to twelve, by the addition of the Antigonis and Demetrias (in or about 307 B.C.), some of the demes were transferred from one tribe to another. Among these was the deme of Colonus. It was transferred from the Antiochis, the tenth on the roll, to the Aegeis, the second on the roll. Hence Androtion's order is correct for his own time (c. 280 B.C.), but not correct for 440 B.C. It is quite unnecessary, however, to infer that he invented or doctored the list. It is enough to suppose that he re-adjusted the order, so as to make it consistent in the eyes of his contemporaries. 2

INTRODUCTION.

xlv

Later writers refer to the poet's strategia as if it were a generally accepted fact1. § 20. We have next to ask,—What ground is there for con- Had the necting this strategia of Sophocles with the production of his g Antigone? The authority for such a connection is the first u P o n t h e Argument to the play. This is ascribed to Aristophanes ofpointment? Byzantium (c. 200 B.C.), but is more probably of later origin (see p. 3). It says ;—'They say (aal) that Sophocles was appointed to the strategia which he held at Samos, because he had distinguished himself by the production of the Antigone.' Here, as so often elsewhere, the phrase, 'they say,' is not an expression of doubt, but an indication that the story was found in several writers. We know the names of at least two writers in whose works such a tradition would have been likely to occur. One of them is Satyrus (c. 200 B.C.), whose collection of biographies was used by the author of the Life of Sophocles2; the other—also quoted in the Life—is Carystius of Pergamum, who lived about 110 B.C., and wrote a book, Uepl BiBaaKaXiwv—' Chronicles of the Stage '—which Athenaeus cites. At the time when these works —and there were others of a similar kind—were compiled, old and authentic lists of Athenian plays, with their dates, appear to have been extant in such libraries as those of Alexandria and Pergamum. When, therefore, we meet with a tradition,—dating at least from the second century B.C.,—which affirms that the strategia of Sophocles was due to his Antigone, one inference, at least, is fairly secure. We may believe that the Antigone was known to have been produced earlier than the summer of 441 B.C. For, if Sophocles was strategus in the early spring of 440 B.C., he must have been elected in May, 441 B.C. The election of the 1

The Argument to this play, and the Bios 2O0OKX6>US, have already been cited.

See also (1) Strabo 14. p . 638 'AOrivaToi Si...ir^fi.\j/avT€5 arparriybv Hepi/cWo KOX
(3) Suidas s.v. MC'XTJTOS [but referring to the Samian MAiovos: cp. Diog. L. 9. 24] vrip

Xa/xlav orpa-njy^ffas ivavfi&xvft

T

P?>S 2o<poic\TJv riv rpayucdv, dXv/indSi.

irS' ( 0 1 .

84=444—441 B.C.).—The theory that Sophocles the poet was confused with Sophocles son of Sostratides, strategus in 425 B.C. (Thuc. 3. 115), is quite incompatible with the ancient evidence. 2 See Introduction to the Oed. Col., § 18, p. xli.

J. S. III.

e

xlvi

INTRODUCTION.

ten strategi was held annually, at the same time as the other official elections (dpxaipecriai), in the month of Thargelion, at the beginning of the ninth prytany of the civic year. Further, we may conclude that the Antigone had not been produced at any long interval before May, 441 B.C. Otherwise the tradition that the play had influenced the election—whether it really did so or not—would not have seemed probable. Assuming, then, that the Antigone was brought out not long before Sophocles obtained the strategia, we have still to consider whether there is any likelihood in the story that his election was influenced by the success of the play. At first sight, a modern reader is apt to be reminded of the man of letters who, in the opinion of his admirer, would have been competent, at the shortest notice, to assume command of the Channel Fleet. It may appear grotesque that an important State should have rewarded poetical genius by a similar appointment. But here, as in other cases, we must endeavour to place ourselves at the old Athenian point of view. The word 'general,' by which we render 'strategus,' suggests functions purely military, requiring, for their proper discharge, an elaborate professional training. Such a conception of the Athenian strategia would not, however, be accurate. The ten strategi, chosen annually, formed a board of which the duties were primarily military, but also, in part, civil. And, for the majority of the ten, the military duties were usually restricted to the exercise of control and supervision at Athens. They resembled officials at the War Office, with some added functions from the province of the Home Office. The number of strategi sent out with an army or a fleet was, at this period, seldom more than three. It was only in grave emergencies that all the ten strategi went on active service together. In May, 441 B.C.,—the time, as it seems, when Sophocles was elected,—no one could have foreseen the great crisis at Samos. In an ordinary year Sophocles, as one of the strategi, would not necessarily have been required to leave Athens. Among his nine colleagues there were doubtless, besides Pericles, one or two more possessed of military aptitudes, who would have sufficed to perform any ordinary service in the field. Demosthenes—in whose day only one of the ten strategi was ordinarily commis-

INTRODUCTION.

xlvii

sioned for war—describes the other nine as occupied, among other things, with arranging the processions for the great religious festivals at Athens1. He deplores, indeed, that they should be so employed ; but it is certain that it had long been one duty of these high officials to help in organising the great ceremonies. We are reminded how suitable such a sphere of duty would have been for Sophocles,—who in his boyhood is said to have led the Chorus that celebrated the victory of Salamis,—and we seem to win a new light on the meaning of his appointment to the strategia. In so far as a strategus had to do with public ceremonies and festivals, a man with the personal gifts of Sophocles could hardly have strengthened his claim better than by a brilliant success at the Dionysia. The mode of election was favourable to such a man. It was by show of hands in the Ecclesia. If the Antigone was produced at the Great Dionysia, late in March, 441 B.C., it is perfectly intelligible that the poet's splendid dramatic triumph should have contributed to his election in the following May. It is needless to suppose that his special fitness for the office was suggested to his fellow-citizens by the special maxims of administration which he ascribes to Creon,—a notion which would give an air of unreality,—verging, indeed, on comedy,—to a result which appears entirely natural when it is considered in a larger way2. §21. The internal evidence of the Antigone confirms the Internal belief that it is the earliest of the extant seven. Certain traits *„ ^ce of composition distinguish it. (1) The division of an iambic ear'y date, trimeter between two or more speakers—technically called dvrir/—is avoided, as it is by Aeschylus. It is admitted in the 1

Dem. or. 4. § 26. One of Aelian's anecdotes (far. Hist. 3. 8) is entitled, 8n 6 #>pi5«xos 8«£ TI (TTparriyis ype$r/. Phrynichus, he says, 'having composed suitable songs for the performers of the war-dance (irvpptxwTats) in a tragedy, so captivated and enraptured the (Athenian) spectators, that they immediately elected him to a military command.' Nothing else is known concerning this alleged strategia. It is possible that Phrynichus, the tragic poet of c. 500B.C., was confounded by some later anecdote-monger with the son of Stratonides, general in 412 B.C. (Thuc. 8. 25), and that the story was suggested by the authentic strategia of Sophocles. At any rate, the vague and dubious testimony of Aelian certainly does not warrant us in using the case of Phrynichus as an illustration. 2

e 2

xlviii

INTRODUCTION.

other six plays. (2) An anapaest nowhere holds the first place of the trimeter. It may further be noticed that the resolution of any foot of the trimeter is comparatively rare in the Antigone. Including the proper names, there are less than 40 instances. A considerably higher proportion is found in later plays. (3) The use made of anapaestic verse is archaistic in three points, (a) The Parodos contains regular anapaestic systems (see p. 27, note on vv. 100—61). (b) The Chorus uses anapaests in announcing the entrance of Creon, Antigone, Ismene, Haemon. In the case of Ismene, these anapaests do not follow the stasimon, but occur in the midst of the epeisodion (see vv. 526—530). (c) Anapaests are also admitted, for purposes of dialogue, within an epeisodion (vv. 929—943, where the Chorus, Creon, and Antigone are the speakers). Aeschylus allowed this; but elsewhere it occurs only in the Ajax of Sophocles (another comparatively early play), and in the Medea of Euripides (431 B.C.). Place of § 2 2 - The first Argument (p. 3) ends by saying that the the play in pl a y 'has been reckoned as the thirty-second1.' This statement the poet's was doubtless taken from authentic BiSacncaXCai,—lists of perworks. formances, with their dates—which had come down from the 5th century B. c. to the Alexandrian age. The notice has a larger biographical interest than can often be claimed for such details. In 441 B.C. Sophocles was fifty-five: he died in 4pf B.C., at ninety or ninety-one. More than 100 lost plays of his are known by name: the total number of his works might be roughly estimated at 110. It appears warrantable to assume that Sophocles had produced his works by tetralogies,—i.e., 1

XeXe/mu 5£ T6 Spa/M TOVTO rpiaKoffrbv Seirepov. Bergk (Hist. Gr. Lit. i l l . p. 414) proposes to read, SeStSaKrai Si rb Spa/ia TODTO TpiaKoariv Seirepos rjv. H e assumes that Sophocles gained the second prize, because, according to the Parian Chronicle (60), the first prize was gained by Euripides in the archonship of Diphilus (442—1 B.C.). He adds that the word eiioKipfyravTa, applied to Sophocles in the Argument, would suit the winner of the second prize,—as Aristophanes says of his own AcuraXefs, which gained the second prize, Spurr' iiKova&rnv (Nub. 529). But two things are wanting to the probability of Bergk's conjecture, viz., (1) some independent reason for thinking that the Antigone was the 30th, rather than the 32nd, of its author's works; and (2) some better ground for assuming that it gained the second prize.

INTRODUCTION.

xlix

three tragedies and one satyric drama on each occasion. If the number 32 includes the satyric dramas, then the Antigone was the fourth play of the eighth tetralogy, and Sophocles would have competed on seven occasions before 441 B.C. He is recorded to have gained the first prize at his first appearance, in 468 B. c , when he was twenty-eight. The production of 28 plays in the next 27 years would certainly argue a fair measure of poetical activity. If, on the other hand, this 32 is exclusive of satyric dramas, then the Antigone was the second play of the eleventh trilogy, and the whole number of plays written by the poet from 468 to 441 B.C. (both years included) was 44. On either view, then, we have this interesting result,—that the years of the poet's life from fifty-five to ninety were decidedly more productive than the years from twenty-eight to fifty-five. And if we suppose that the number 32 includes the satyric dramas—which seems the more natural view—then the ratio of increased fertility after the age of fifty-five becomes still more remarkable. We have excellent reason, moreover, for believing that this increase in amount of production was not attended by any deterioration of quality. The Philoctetes and the Coloneus are probably among the latest works of all. These facts entitle Sophocles to be reckoned among the most memorable instances of poetical genius prolonging its fullest vigour to extreme old age, and—what is perhaps rarer still—actually increasing its activity after middle life had been left behind. § 23. Nothing is known as to the plays which Sophocles The may have produced along with the Antigone. In the practice of piayj^n py

Aeschylus the plays of a trilogy were bound to each other, and properly a to the satyric' drama which completed the tetralogy, not only by community of subject, but also by an organic unity of idea. After his time, it seems to have been no longer necessary (though it was perhaps permissible) that the tragedies exhibited together by the same poet should be so connected. Even when the Theban plays of Sophocles are taken in the order of the fable, they do not form a trilogy in the Aeschylean sense. This is not due merely to discrepancy of detail or incompleteness of juncture. The perversely rigorous Creon of the Antigone is,

1

INTRODUCTION.

indeed, an essentially distinct character from the ruthless villain of the Coloneus; the Coloneus describes the end of Oedipus in a manner irreconcileable with the allusion in the Antigone (v. 50). But, if such differences existed between the Choephoroe and the Eumenides, they would not affect the solidarity of the 'Oresteia.' On the other hand, it does not suffice to make the triad a trilogy that the Tyrannus is, in certain aspects, supplemented by the Coloneus1, and that the latter is connected with the Antigone by finely-wrought links of allusion2. In nothing is the art of Sophocles more characteristically seen than in the fact that each of these three masterpieces—with their common thread of fable, and with all their particular affinities—is still, dramatically and morally, an independent whole. 1 2

See Introd. to Oed. Col. p. xxi. § 3. See Oed. Col. 1405—14131 and 1770—1772.

MANUSCRIPTS.

EDITIONS AND COMMENTARIES.

§ I. In this play, as in the Oedipus Coloneus and in the second The Lauedition of the Oedipus Tyrannus, the editor has used the Autotype ^"'n^ Facsimile of L (published by the London Hellenic Society in 1885); and, with its aid, has endeavoured to render the report of that manuscript as complete and exact as possible. In some instances, where discrepancies existed between previous collations, the facsimile has served to resolve the doubt; in a few other cases, it has availed to correct errors which had obtained general currency: the critical notes on 311, 375, 770, 1098, 1280 will supply examples. The MSS., besides L, to which reference is made, are:—A (13th Other cent.), E (ascribed to 13th cent., but perhaps of the 14th), T(isth cent), MSS' V (late 13th or early 14th), Vs (probably 14th), with the following 14th century MSS.,—V3, V4, Vat., Vat. b, L2, R. Some account of these has been given in the Introduction to the Oedipus Tyrannus ; cp. also the Introd. to the Oed. Col. p. xlix. A few references are also made to an Augsburg MS. (Aug. b, 14th cent.), to Dresd. a (cod. 183, 14th cent.), and to M4 (Milan, Ambrosian Library, cod. C. 24 sup., 15th cent.). The symbol ' r ' is occasionally used in the critical notes to denote 'one or more of the MSS. other than L'. The advantages of such a symbol are twofold : (1) the note can often be made shorter and simpler; (2) the paramount importance of L is thus more clearly marked, and, so far, the relative values of the documents are presented to the reader in a truer perspective. But this symbol has been employed only in those cases where no reason existed for a more particular statement. § 2. The Antigone supplies two instances in which the older scholia Readings tl do what they rarely do for the text of Sophocles,—give a certain clue to a true reading which all the MSS. have lost One is '<j>dirTov
Hi

EDITIONS AND COMMENTARIES.

§ 3. Again, this play presents some points of curious interest in Points re ar( t0 tne much-discussed question whether L is the source from th"™"! ° S * tion of L which all other known MSS. of Sophocles have been derived. other

MSS.

(1) There are two places in which an apparently true reading has been preserved by some of the later MSS., while L has an apparently false one. The first example is in v. 386, where L has e« fiAuov, while A and others have eis Se'ov. Some editors, indeed, prefer eh pkaov: but A's reading seems far preferable (see comment.). The other example is clearer. In v. 831 L has TOMCI, a manifest error, occasioned by Ta.Koii.ivav shortly before. The true reading, reyyti, is in A and other of the MSS. later than L. (2) Verse 1167, tfiv TOVTOV, d\\' l/m/a^ov -qyovfjMi vtxpov, is in none of the MSS. It is supplied by Athenaeus 7. 280 c, who quotes vv. 1165—1171. The earliest printed edition which contains it is that of Turnebus (Paris, 1553 A.D.). Now Eustathius (p. 957. 17) quotes v. 1165 (partly) and v. 1166,—remarking that, after v. 1166, 'the careful copies' (TO aKpift-ij dvTiypafa) give the verse tfiv TOVTOV, dAA' e[jnpv)(ov )JyoCjLiai veitpov. Eustathius wrote in the second half of the 12th century: L was written in the first half of the eleventh century. It would be a very forced explanation to suppose that Eustathius, in speaking of TO. anpiflrj dvTiypa^a, meant those MSS. of Sophocles on which Athenaeus, some 1000 years before, had relied for his quotation ; or, again, those MSS. of Athenaeus in which Eustathius found it. According to the natural (or rather, the necessary) sense of the words, Eustathius is referring to MSS. of Sophocles extant in his own time. But did his memory deceive him, leading him to ascribe to MSS. of Sophocles what he had seen in Athenaeus? This, again, would be a very bold assumption. His statement has a prima facie claim to acceptance in its plain sense. And if his statement is accepted, it follows that, when L was written (in the first half of the eleventh century), two classes of MSS. of Sophocles could be distinguished by the presence or absence of verse 1167. But that verse is absent from every MS. of Sophocles now known. If, therefore, L was not the common parent of the rest, at any rate that parent (or parents) agreed with L in this striking defect, which (according to Eustathius) could have been corrected from other MSS. known in the twelfth century. There is no other instance in which a fault, now universal in the MSS. of Sophocles, is thus alleged to have been absent from a MS. or MSS. of later date than L. Whatever construction may be placed on the statement of Eustathius, it is certain that it deserves to be carefully noted.

MANUSCRIPTS.

liii

§ 4. Another noteworthy fact is the unusually large number of The MSS. passages in which the MSS. of the Antigone vary from the quotations vers.us . .

.

ancient ci-

made by ancient writers. In every one of these instances (I think) our tations. MSS. are right, and the ancient citation is wrong: though there are some cases in which modern scholars have thought otherwise. See the critical notes on vv. 186, 203, 223 (with commentary), 241, 292 (with note in Appendix), 324, 456, 457, 563, 564, 678, 742, 911 f., 1037, 1167. § 5. Among the interpolations which modern criticism has suspected, Interthere is one which is distinguished from the rest alike by extent and by P° latlon importance. This is the passage, founded on Herodotus 3. 119, in Antigone's last speech. I concur in the opinion of those who think that this passage,—i.e., vv. 904—920,—cannot have stood in the text as Sophocles left it. The point is one of vital moment for our whole conception of the play. Much has been written upon it; indeed, it has a small literature of its own; but I am not acquainted with any discussion of it which appears to me satisfactory. In a note in the Appendix I have attempted to state clearly the reasons for my belief, and to show how the arguments on the other side can be answered. This is the only passage of the play which seems to afford solid ground for the hypothesis of interpolation. It is right, however, to subjoin a list of the verses which have been suspected by the critics whose names are attached to them severally. Many of these, cases receive discussion in the notes; but there are others which did not require it, because the suspicion is so manifestly baseless. It will be seen that, if effect were given to all these indictments, the Antigone would suffer a loss of nearly 80 verses. Verses 4—6 rejected by Paley.—5 Bergk.—6 Nauck.—24 Wunder.—30 Nauck.— 46 Benedict.—203 Herwerden.—212 Kvicala.—234 Gottling.—287 f. Nauck.—313 f. Bergk.—393 f., to be made into one verse, Nauck.—452 Wunder.—465-468 Kvicala and Wecklein.—495 f. Zippmann.—506 f. Jacob.—570 and 573, with a rearrangement of 569-574, Nauck.—652-654, to be made into two verses, Nauck.—671 f., to be made into one verse, Heiland.—679 f. Heimreich.—680 Meineke and Bergk.—687 Heimreich, with Si} for /*ij in 685.—691 Nauck.—838 Dindorf.—851 Hermann.— 1045-1047, 1053-1056, 1060 f., Morstadt.—1080-1083 Jacob.—1092-1094 and 1096 f. Morstadt.—1111-1114 Bergk.—1159 Nauck.—1167 Hartung.—1176 f. Jacob.—1225 Dindorf.—1232 Nauck.—1242 f. Jacob.—1250 Meineke.—1256 Nauck.—1279 Bothe. —1280 Wex.—1281 Heiland.—1301 Dindorf.—1347-1353 F. Ritter. § 6.

I n v. 125 f., where t h e MSS. have avriiraXci>...o1paKOVTi (with Emenda-

indications of correction to avTijra\oi>...8pa/coj/Tos), I propose with t l o n s -

liv

EDITIONS

AND

COMMENTARIES.

some confidence the simple emendation dvTnrd\tp...8pd.KovTos. In. v. 606 I give TrdvT dypeiwv for TravroyrjpoK. In 966, ireXdyu for L's 7re\ayetov (sic). In IIO2, So/cei for SoKcts. In 1124, puOpov T' for pteOpov. The note on v. 23 f., suggesting 84/075 | xpifcrtt ^ a correction of SiKy \ xpi/o-fes, had been printed before I learned that Gerh. H. Miiller had already suggested the same, though without forestalling my arguments for it. I am glad that the conjecture should have the recommendation of having occurred independently to another. If the admission of it into the text is deemed too bold, it may be submitted that the barbarous character of the traditional reading, and the absence of any emendation which can claim a distinctly higher probability, render the passage one of those in which it is excusable to adopt a provisional remedy. With regard to OVK <XTI?S drep in v. 4, I would venture to invite the attention of scholars to the note in the Appendix. My first object has been to bring out what seems the essential point,—viz., that the real difficulty is the palaeographical one,—and to help in defining the conditions which a solution must satisfy before it can claim more than the value of guess-work. By the kind aid of Mr E. M. Thompson, I have been enabled to give a transcript of the words OVK dry's drep as they would have been written in an Egyptian papyrus of circ. 250 — 2 0 0 B.C.

Editions, § 7. Besides the various complete editions of Sophocles (Oed. etc. Tyr., p. lxi, 2nd ed.), these separate editions of the Antigone have been consulted.—Aug. Boeckh. With a German translation, and two Dissertations. (Berlin, 1st ed. 1843; new ed. 1884.)—John William Donaldson. With English verse translation, and commentary. (London, 1848.)—Aug. Meineke. (Berlin, 1861.)—Moriz Seyffert. (Berlin, 1865.)—Martin L. D'Ooge. On the basis of Wolff's edition. (Boston, U.S.A., 1884.)—A. Pallis. With critical notes in Modern Greek. (Athens, 1885.)—D. C. Semitelos. With introduction, critical notes, and commentary, in Modern Greek. (Athens, 1887.)—Selected passages of this play are discussed by Hermann Schtitz, in the first part of his Sophokleische Studien, which deals with the Antigone only (Gotha, 1886, pp. 62). Many other critics are cited in connection with particular points of the play which they have treated. Lastly, reference may be made to the list of subsidia, available for Sophoclean study generally, which has been given in the Introduction to the Oedipus Tyrannus, 2nd ed., p. Ixii.

METRICAL ANALYSIS. THE unit of measure in Greek verse is the short syllable, w, of which the musical equivalent is the quaver, J :

The long syllable, —, has

twice the value of w, being musically equal to J . Besides ^ and —, the only signs used here are the following. (1) '— for —, when the value of — is increased by one half, so that it is equal t o u w u , - u , o r u —. (2) >, to mark an 'irrational syllable' (avWafir} a\oyo<s), i.e., bearing a metrical value to which its proper time-value does not entitle it; viz. ^ for - , or — for v^. Thus ipyStv means that the word serves as a choree, — o, not as a spondee, — . (3) -^ w, instead of — o v, in logaoedic verses. This means that the dactyl has not its full time-value, but only that of — ^>. This loss is divided between the long syllable, which loses ^th of its value, and the first short, which loses | . Thus, while the normal dactyl is equivalent to J J ^ , this more rapid dactyl is equivalent to J . J J- Such a dactyl is called 'cyclic' (4) - « , instead of - ^ ^ , in choreic verses. Here, again, the dactyl has the value only of — ^. But in the cyclic dactyl, as we have seen, the loss of w was divided between the long syllable and the first short. Here, in the choreic dactyl, the long syllable keeps its full value; but each of two short syllables loses half its value. That is, the choreic dactyl is equivalent to J ^^. The choreic dactyl is used in two passages of this play: (1) First Stasimon, 1st Strophe, period in., vv. 1, 2 (w. 339 f.), a<^9nov...eroi eis ITOS: and ib. 2nd Strophe, per. 1., w. 1, 2 (vv. 354 f.) KOX <j>6tyin.a....Kal iSiSa$aro. (2) First Kommos (No. V. in this Analysis), Epode, per. 11., v. 1 (v. 879) OVKCTI /xoi TO8« Xa/U7ra'8os. Here, as elsewhere, the effect of

lvi

METRICAL

ANALYSIS.

such a dactyl is to give vivacity, relieving the somewhat monotonous repose of a choreic series. Other examples will be found in Schmidt's Rhythmic and Metric, p. 49, § 15. 3. The last syllable of a verse is common (d&a<£opos, anceps). It is here marked u O i - according to the metre: e.g., epyu>v, if the word represents a choree, or ipyd, if a spondee. Causes.

At the end of a verse, A marks a pause equal to ^, ~/\ a

pause equal to —, and ^ a pause equal to — v/. The anacrusis of a verse (the part preliminary to its regular metre) is marked off by three dots placed vertically, • If the anacrusis consists of two short syllables with the value of only one, a is written over them. In v. 1115 the first two syllables of iro\viivvij.t form such an anacrusis. (Analysis, No. VII., first v.) Metres used in

The lyric elements of the Antigone are simple. Except the dochmiacs ( I 2 6i—1347), all the lyric parts are composed of logaoedic and choreic verses, in different combinations.

a t t jj e e n c j

1. Logaoedic, or prose-verse (XoyaoiSiKo's),—so called by ancient metrists because, owing to its apparent irregularity, it seemed something intermediate between verse and prose,—is a measure based on the choree, — v, and the cyclic dactyl, metrically equivalent to a choree, —- v/. The following forms of it occur in the Antigone. (a) The logaoedic verse of four feet, or tetrapody. This is called a Glyconic verse, from the lyric poet Glycon. It consists of one cyclic dactyl and three chorees. According as the dactyl comes first, second, or third, the verse is a First, Second, or Third, Glyconic. Thus the first line of the First Stasimon (v. 332) consists of a First Glyconic —w

w

—\s

— vy

'—

— >•

followed by a Second Glyconic: TTOXXO ra | Seiva | KovSev \ avOp ov ire\ | ei A . Glyconic verses are usually shortened at the end (' catalectic'), as in this example. (b) The logaoedic verse of three feet, or tripody,—called ' Pherecratic,' from the poet of the Old Comedy. It is simply the Glyconic verse with one choree taken away, and is called ' First' or ' Second' according as the dactyl comes first or second. Thus the fourth line of the Third Stasimon (vv. 788 f.) consists of a Second, followed by a First, Pherecratic: — > -%/ v '— - ^ < _ > l — — OV8

| EIS A ,

METRICAL

ANALYSIS.

lvii

(c) Logaoedic verses of six feet (hexapodies) are also frequent in this play. Such is the first line of the second Strophe of the Parodos (v. 134), avrtrwr I os 8 eirt I ya irecre | TajraX |
The logaoedic verse of two feet (dipody) occurs once in this

play, as an «rai8o's, or postlude, to a choral strophe, v. 140 8e£w | o-etpos ( = 154 BaK^tos I <*PX°')j Parodos, Second Strophe, period in. This is the ' versus Adonius' which closes the Sapphic stanza. 2. Choreic measures are those based simply on the choree (or ' trochee'), — <-*. They usually consist either of four or of six feet. In this play we have both tetrapodies and hexapodies. Thus in vv. 847 ff. a choreic hexapody is followed by a choreic tetrapody: see Analysis, No. V., Second Strophe, period in., vv. 1, 2 o"a <£i\a>v anXavros...T<xov iroTCLiviov. As the Analysis will show, choreic measures are often combined with logaoedic in the same strophe. The first Strophe of the First Stasimon affords an instance. 3. Dochmiacs occur in the closing kommos (1261—1347, No. VIII. in the Analysis). A dochmiac has two elements, viz. a bacchius, — ^ ( = 5 short syllables), and a shortened choree, - , (= 2 short syllables). Thus odd and even were combined in it. The name Soxp-ios, ' slanting,' expressed the resulting effect by a metaphor. The rhythm seemed to diverge side-ways from a straight course. The regular type of dochmiac dimeter (with anacrusis) is ^ • — ^ —, ^ ||. The comma marks the ordinary caesura. As Dr Schmidt has noticed, the dochmiacs of the Antigone are remarkable for frequent neglect of the regular caesura. The dochmiac measure may be remembered by this line, in which ' serfs' and ' wrongs' must receive as much stress as the second syllable of ' rebel' and of ' resent' : Rebkl t

S'erfs, rebtt I Resint wrings so dire.

This is a dochmiac dimeter, with anacrusis, written ^ \ — w | —,

«||

I - A ||.

The diagrams added to the metrical schemes are simply short ways Rhythm, of showing how the verses are put together in rhythmical wholes. Thus 7" T h e the first diagram (No. I., First Str., per. 1.) is merely a symbol of the following statement. ' There are here two verses. Each contains three rhythmical groups or 'sentences' (KW\O); and each 'sentence' contains four feet. The first verse, as a whole, corresponds with the second, as a whole. And the three parts of the first verse correspond consecutively

lviii

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

with the three parts of the second verse. These two verses together form a rhythmical structure complete in itself,—a rhythmical ' period' (irepioSos).' Some simple English illustrations have been given in the Oed. ColoneUs {p. lx).—The end of a rhythmical sentence is marked by ||, and that of a period by ]].

I.

P a r o d o s , v v . ioo—154.

The second Glyconic is the main theme. I., II., denote the First and Second Rhythmical Periods. The sign || marks the end of a Rhythmical Sentence ; J marks that of a Period. FIRST STROPHE.—Logaoedic.

> —

I. 1.

1 —*•/ \j

^

—

aKTis I aeXi

\j

1 —

* —

— ^

w

\s

~"


WIT || auiu> —

>•

\ a/juf>ixav — ^

TWV

e • (j>avO | e I

I wv KVK\

vy

TTpOTtp

eTrra TTU\

2.

^ —

w

| on TO | x a \ \ || UTTOV \ arrairvX | a> av \ ev || —

\ if

\j

| <0V <^>a

I OS A

| OW crop.

\ a

^ s TTOT | o> ^pvcrc | a s [| aytiep | a s /3Xe<^ap | ov AipK

(Sa | 7T(*y Trofl |

a/ierep

\ lav \\ cuftar | uv

||

—

yevvtr

\ iv T\ijff8

||

A

| at | | i\v

ow VTT | ep pee9p \
Wfia

\ irvpywv

II. I . TOV XevK I aoTTiv | apyoOev | CK || /3avra | i^xoTa | 7rava-ayi | a A 7ret/Ka

2.

| evd i}

Totos

| afupt.

| v w r e r a ^ [ TJ

N

<£vya8a | TrpoSpo/xov \ o£vrep | u) irarayos \

apeos

I.

\ avnirah

• •4\

After the first Strophe follows the first system of Anapaests ( n o As...n6 Kopi8effj...i33 &Xa\d(ai).

lix

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

SECOND STROPHE.—Logaoedic, in sentences of varying lengths, viz.: —I. two hexapodies: II. two tetrapodies, with one tripody between them: III. two tetrapodies, followed by a versus Adonius (-^^ | —J) as epode. I. I . aVTmnr | a S

yq. ireae | ravraX | u>6 | £ts A

aXXa yap

avv/xos \ ij\ffe

] vuc \ a

op/x, | o A ]

2. •jrvp<j)Opoi | os Tore ra iroKv \ apfianp

II. I.

ei ptir «i< raw |

2. €i)(e 8 | aXA. | o r a

| jotev A

| ya | ovs %op | ois

III.

ois exe | va>jU.|| eXcX l i

L

6

IL

4 3

III.

• 4

2 =

After the second Strophe follows the third system of Anapaests (141 e7TT&...i47 : after the second Antistrophe, the fourth system (155 dXX' 88e...i6i

II.

First Stasimon, vv. 332—375.

FIRST STROPHE.—Period I. is logaoedic. It consists of one First Glyconic verse, followed by three Second Glyconics. Periods II. and III. are choreic. But the first verse of Period II. is logaoedic (a Second Glyconic), and thus smooths the transition from logaoedic to choreic measures.

lx

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

I . I . iroXXa r a | Sctva | KOV&€V | avOp || anrov | Stivortp | ov ireA. | ci A icovtpovo | UK r e | —

2.

^

-%/

tpv\ov

|

opv || iBua> \ apupifiaK. \ uiv ay

* • * — * • »

• —

—

>

—1/

\j

TOVTO | KOI 7T0\t | OV 7T«p ] GtV j | TTOVTOV | )((lfiepi KCU OTJP I wv a 7 p i | wv tBv \ i\ || irovrov

•

awri

|

SIKTVO

T \

ewaXi

—

| « \j

—

| a) VOT | (U A ]] | av vtr | w A

\ K\UCTT | 015

2. irep

wv r e I Tav vn- | eprar | av -yav et Se I

Kpar

a<s a

a>

7 P I ""^

«

«>

I I I . 1. a6iTov I aK«^iaT | av airo | rpvcrat | op I «
_

v

w

1

UKTT I ci I a) y«v I ei woA. |

oup I ei I OP T 0 I /tjUijTa

_

en

| u>v A ]]

| Toup | ov

I.

II.

III.

SECOND STROPHE.—Choreic.

I . I . « a i ; <j>6ey[*.a Kat | avt/xo | ev A 0-00 • ov TI TO I laixavo \ ev —

(I)

—

—

«

—

2.
METRICAL —

II.

I.

ANALYSIS.

lxi

— vy

iray • toy ev | atup j eta von • ous 76p | ai

| /cat |

OS

|| (av T ev

|

opK

|

oi>

Sue

j <w

2. Trai/ro | Tropos a | 7ropos CTT | ovSev | epX£T I a t ^ II I'l/'l

3.

|

|

TToXiS

0

\ T{p TO \ flTf KO\

\ OV

TO • jLicXAoi/ I a t 8 I a /xov | 01/ || ev£;iv j OUK 67r | a £ c r | a t A || |u^ I «w»

4»

7T0\lS a

I TOX/A I as xaP I ^

effTi —

v_»

— vy

voo* * o>v o a I Mwyoii' -yei* •

OITO

—

\j

II MT* eM I I—

o>v
—

ot 7ra

p

^

| ecrt | os —

%„/

0.5 I gvu/ir€ I po.crTO.t ]]

I /^^T to" I oy tppou | wz' 1 os Tct5 | 6p5et

Note.—In Period III. of the first Strophe, and in Period I. of the second, the apparent dactyls (marked - w ) are choreic dactyls; i.e., the two short syllables, ^ ^, have the time-value of one short, ~. This is proved by the caesura after dpyos in verse 2 of the second Strophe. The choreic dactyl is usually found, as here, in a transition from (or into) logaoedic verse. Cp. Schmidt, Rhythmic and Metric, § 15. 3. 1.

;

III.

».'.

11.

Second Stasimon, vv. 582—625.

FIRST STROPHE-.—Period I. is logaoedic (two hexapodies).. Periods II. and III. are choreic. Just as in the first strophe of the first Stasimon, the first verse of Period II. is logaoedic, forming a transition. The remaining verses are choreic tetrapodies. I. I.

€v • 8at/ioves | oxri xaK | o v a | yeverros | ai |
\S

—

| Xa/35a/«8 | av OIK | >

—\J

\J

SJ

UV op \S

\ u/t \ ai I

—

2. 015 yap I av o-«o- | 6y 8to | 8ev 80/xos | a r | as A ] I a
J. S. III.

Tmrr OVT

/

lxii

METRICAL

ANALYSIS.

I I . I . ouSev | tXXttir | ei yeve | a s «r» | TTXTJOOS | epn-ov || ouS a7T | aX\a
2.

a \ \ ep | etire*

0 / 4 • OlOV I (OCTT€ | 7TOVTI | a t ? || Olfyxa | SvO"7TVO | OlS OT | a v A

| wj> TIS | ov8 e x I e t ^ U(r I

0e

lv

II " w 7 a P 1

X aT

| a s i«r | cp

«ri8pa/<, I y irvo | ais A ]]

3. Opriaaas 0 I reraro

t*t

I I I . 1.

€flF

| <jlaos ei<

KVX IV8 I £i I /Svtrcro | 6tv K « \ || aw | av | 6tva av I viv j ^oi^c I a —

w

— s^

ave/j, I ot (TTOV | a> /3pc/i | oucriv ||

2.

g K07T I ts X07 I ov T a I.

| Kai A

5e || atv \ TWV \ veprep \ wv

I voia

avri

| 7rXiyyes | aKT | a t A ]]

|| (cai ^peK \ wv ep |

u> | vs

i

SECOND STROPHE.—Logaoedic.—In Period III., thefirstand third verses are choreic.

^j

^ —

—**/

\J

—

I . I . T€ ; av I t,tv Suvao- | a : 7 o p | 817 irokv

2.

\J

' — •

—

\j

—*J

v-»

iv TIS | av8p ||
—

v

—

v/

| a KWT | OCTROI

| ir\ayicTos \ eKir [| is JTOXX | 01s /ja> ov | otris

| avSpwv

rav • oufl uircos I atp | ei wo6 o \ iravr ayp | a [ w A ] iroW

• ots S 0.-K0.T I a

| tcovcpovo

|

uc

ep \ OJT \ um

I I . I . oure 6e |
*—•

—%/ v

| « || irpu" irupt | 0ep/i | 4 —v

— >

iro8o

—\s \J

| TIS

— \s

^~" —

8 w • acrr I a s KaT«x I « « o \ | v/x,7rov || /xapjuapo | «
-Q
lxiii

METRICAL ANALYSIS. I I I . I. TOT OT

jcai TO

ov

ov SOK I eic ITOT | ea8\

2 . KO.L

\ ov

TO TTplV £7T I apKf
3.

vo//,os 08 I ouSei' I €fnr \ ei A

0eos 07 I ei irpos \ ar \ av

4. Ovar

wv /3ior I
irpaaa

ei 5 0X17 I UFT I

I.

.v y | CKTOS ov xpovov

II.

4 4

a s A T]

\ e/cros [ OTOS

III.

4\ 3

6 = £7ra)Sos.

6=eV.

IV.

Third Stasimon, vv. 781—800.

STROPHE.—Logaoedic.—(Period I., Glyconic verses: II., Glyconics varied by Pherecratic verses.) *j

I. I. ep

: a | NK | aTC fw.% | av ep || u s os | ev
as Trap | a | irxas e n

ct | ats ve || aviSos

fiaXaK | ats '

2 . OS

ro5e I PCIKOS

—

\s

iriirrets I | XcojSa

cv | ets A ets rap \ af | as

I avSp | we

I I . I . <j>oi.T • a s 8 vir | ep | irovrios | e^rH aypovofi | ois | ouX | ois A n/c 2.

'• a 8 ev \ apy | TJS f3\e<pap | w^ || t/tepos.

xai cr OVT | adavaT vviupas

| ev | XeArrpov

| av || V^I/AOS [ ov8 | cis A ||

[ TUIV iieyaX | we || irapeSpos ev \ apx I ats

afitpL | cov ere -y uv a/tax | os 7ap | e/i.

v^ — *^ anr || u>v.o 8 «x |
aif ||

a deos

| a 0po5 |

IT | a

METRICAL

lxiv

ANALYSIS.

In Period II., v. 2, <£v'£I/AOS = TrapeSpos iv : but the words 7ra'p«8pos ev als are of doubtful soundness. As the text stands, irdpeSpos requires us to suppose that the arsis of the logaoedic dactyl is resolved into ««->. See Appendix on v. 797 f. Prof. D'Ooge writes \m » : i.e., ^v'fi/tos is a choreic dactyl, in which ww has the time-value only of w. This suits the resolution of ira'p«8pos, for it means that the syllables -Spos iv are uttered very rapidly. On the other hand, in this otherwise purely logaoedic strophe we hardly look for a choreic dactyl. II.

I.

V.

Kommos, vv. 806—882.

FIRST STROPHE.—Logaoedic (Glyconics). I. 1. op • aT e/j. I (o I yas 7rarpi j as iroA. |j trai | rai/ fear | av 08 | oi' A i)K • oixro

I Sal I Xu-ypoTOT

I ai» oX || eaOai | Ta» ippvyi I on Jev | av

2. orei^ouo" | av vear | ov 8« | <jteyyos || Xcucrcr | ouaav | acXi | ov A ravraK

\ ov <wrv\ | 4. irpos |

axpip

||

rav

| Ktcriros | «s aref | 17s

3. xoinroT I avOis \ a\Xa fi o | 7ray || KoiTas | atSas | £a>
4.

a da/uur

\ a> || /cat va> | o/ifipoi. |

Tav a^ep | OVTOS ]

wj (pans I avSpuv -v/

II. I.

w

av I ov0 vjitv

— >

ty || xkijpov | ovr eiri | wfifoi | os A

X' 2.

ei 8 mr | o^puirt

ITOJ/AETIS | v/xvos | v/xv | ijo-ev || o\A a^ep | OVTI BeipaBas

\ q, fie

\ Scu/u. | w a/^ ||

oiorar

J ai' /car J

| irayK\avr

| 01s

A ]

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

lxv

The First Strophe is followed by the first system of Anapaests (vv. 817—822); the first Antistrophe, by the second system (vv. 834—838). I.

II.

I. is logaoedic. Period II., while mainly logaoedic, introduces choreics (v. 1), which are continued in III.

SECOND STROPHE.—Period

I. I . otfi • ot ye\ I to/jL I a i TL /xe | irpos 6t |
I \j/av
\

as

cfi \ ot juep

uxov |

| ifivas

> 2.

av v/$p | i^tw | aXX ern \ <^>avr | ov A

OVK •

irarp •

UTTOV

\ OIKTOV \ rov re irpo \ iravr

\ os

3. to a/ierep

\ ov WOT/J. \ ov K\av

\ 01s |

o) SipK | a m i | Kprjv | a i A

II. I>

:

— > a s T tu

,_,

—

vy

•—

—

w

—v/ w

aXcros | e/x, || 7ras | u / t | fjMprvpa? T |

auro

ou |

17ei'>' || tyr e/i I u iraTpi

I ai A ]] yitarp I os

III. !• 01 • a (j»X

(cXatiTos | oi | ois I/O/A | ots A I w 7ro$ I a ra\

| « |

e

| <jtv

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

lxvi

irpos

3.

CpVJLlCt I TVUtQo

I YtoOTOV I €p YOJU. 11 <Xl TOL<j> OV WOT | OLIVL | OV A

ous a/) I

|

atos

ayafws

| a S € 7 || w /-cer |

OCKOS

| C/JX 0 /* I

1 :
|

i

|| yvryre ya/J. \ lav icvp \

4. /ACT • OIKOS I ov I tfncnv I ov 6av \ ova | iv A ]] dav • we er I ov
I.

IL

III.

4 4 6 = e7r.

THIRD STROPHE.—A single period. \s

—

\J

—

—

\J

\j

Choreic.

—

I. Trpo • /3ao- eir \ ec^aT | ov Opcur \ ovs A eio

2.

v\ff • rjkov I es Sue I a s ^ a ^ p | ov A icpor • os 8 0 | r y K/KIT | OS /teX

3. irpoo-

ortcres |
L - U 4. 7raTp

| «

a)

OUSOJU ( a 7re\ | e(

-

V

_

V

L

_

_

I ov 8 I «KTIV I ets Ttv I a 0 \ | ov

OUT I 0 I yvuros I WXEO- I opy | a

6=^ir.

A ]]

a t

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

lxvii

EPODE (VV. 876—882).—Choreic. The choreic dactyls ( —
2. Tav8 ET | ot/t | av 08 | ov A ] | — ai

—

a

—



—w

I I . 1. ovKtTi I /xot ro8e I Xa/X7ra8o$ | ipov ||

2.

o/x/xa I Oe/MK op | av raX | atva ||

3.

TOV 8 e/A I ov TTOT/A | ov aSaKp I VTOV II

4. ou8 ; eis <^t\ I
4

I L

\

4 #«.] [w.=mesode.]

4

4

4 /

4 4

VI.

Fourth Stasimon, vv. 944—987.

FIRST STROPHE.—Periods I. and II. are logaoedic (Pherecratic verses

in I., and Pherecratic and Glyconic in IL). Period III. is choreic. I. I .

erXa

| Kai Sava | a s || ovpavi

| ov [ (JHDS A

| os || irois o Spv \ avr \ os >•

—\J

\y

—V

*

W

—

>

—

2. aXXa^ I at Sf/xas | ev [| x aA(c °8« T | " « alJ ^ | ats A jiaaCk \ evs ||

Keprofu

I I . I . KpVTTTOfiLev I a 8 ev | rv^-qp e/c 5to

I w
Trerpo/8 \\

\ o« opy | ois

[| « 6aXa.fi. \ u> x a r | e£evx& \ V A ei Kara

| apicTos \ ev 8e
METRICAL ANALYSIS.

lxviii 2.

K
|
OVTOJ | r a s /urn | as || d&vov ct7r | o a r a f | et

3.

«ai ^171/ I os TajLU I cu II e(TKt yov | as | xpvaopvr av0r)p —

4.

I op r e /ie? | os || Ketvos eir \ eyv \

>

—<<J v_/

*—

—\J

Vy

—

aAAa I /AOipiSt I a ]| TIS Swao" | xj/avoiv I TOK Seox | ev \\

Kepro/u

^e

/lev yap |

aiv I a(
>•

| a A ]]

| ots yX&wtr | ais

01 A

| ous 7UC ||

aucas

I vaes | eKvy | ot | ev A ]]

auX I ous T I »;pe8 |

SECOND

ife

| ^uou | o"os

III.

STROPHE.—Periods I. and II. are logaoedic: III. is choreic.

Trapa 8« |

KVOLVC \ av

Kara Se \ raKOfi.fi> |

2.

| o«

—

ts Setv

II.

I . 1.

| ovs A

a p | 77s ov

I I I . I . OUT

2.

ia p.avi

01 n

—<s €t i

\s

a s aX | os A ax xoff | av

— > — a/crai I (iocriropL \ a i 18 o | Opyniov | o^w | os A ]] I juarpos ex I opres a | pu/tu/)euT | OK 701* | ax

METRICAL I I . I .
lxix

ANALYSIS.

| a y x II wroXis ap | 17s

| ffwepfw. pxv \ apx il

01070^

| wi/

oicrt I ivt'i& I cus A

2.

Swrtr

3.

«8ev ap I arov | e\x

| os A ]]

T?;Xe irop | 01s cc

I I I . I . TVk rpa<j>

2.

a

o)6ev | ef | aypi | as Sa/i | apr | os A t) 6v | eX\ | aunv \ ev irarp \

• A.aov a | Xacrrop |

jSop I fas a/t I unros

3.

ouriv

| opflo

ois A | 7ro8os mr | e/3

ap ; <X)(6 I ev I Ttov v^> | aifinr de I (ov I TTCUS I

\ rjp | a t s A

a \ \ a | Ka-rr ex | ew | 9

A 1

e
I.

\ e
\ o> | »r<w

III.

II. 3 2 i

VII.

ov

. =mesode.]

Hyporcheme (taking the place of a Fifth Stasimon), vv. 1115—1154.

I. is logaoedic, except that vv. 3 and 6 have a choreic character. Per. II. is logaoedic (Pherecratics). Per. III. consists of one logaoedic and one choreic tetrapody.

FIRST STROPHE.—Period

I. I .

iroXv

'• cow/xe I KaS/xu | a s wfi<j> | a s a y | aXfj. | a A


| o
wir | e

lxx

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

2. Kai Si | os flap | vjiptfiiT \iyvvs |

av o s | afi,(j>£Tr

os owi

<JT«X

4.

I vvfupai |

IT(X\I I av /Ae8 I €is I 8e A | | KacrrdXi \ as re —

5.

| a A

evOa | xupvKt | at

\ vap. \ a

— \j

v

TrayKoiv | 01s f\ Kai
| j> uirot

\s

—\J

| evcrivt

—

| as* A

| tin* ope | uv

— > 6 . 817

ous I «v I KOXITOIS

| y3a«x | av A ]J

rip

|

I eu I

OXOM

OKT | a

I iv 6ij)8 I a v A

II. I. O

I os Tre/wr | et 2.

vaier I ttfv wap iryp | ov A ]] ajUpOT I

III.

UK e7re

| wv

w p j v I ou pei^p I ov T aypt | ov r eir || c o-7rop | ^ 8pa« | OVT | os A ]] euaf

I

I.

OVTUV

\

BrjPaX

\

as eir || WKOTT

II.

| OWT 0 7 |

III.

vt \ as

4' 4.

* The first 1 of 'E\euo-iv£as is here shortened, as in /TOOT. hymn. Cer. 105 EXewiWSao Biyarpes, ib. 266 irotSes 'EXewtWan'. The metre forbids us to suppose that the 1 is long, and that ias form one syll. by synizesis. Vergil avoids the i'by using the form Eleusinus (G.l, 163).

METRICAL

ANALYSIS.

(forming a single period).—Logaoedic and Choreic.

SECOND STROPHE

«K I 7COXT | av I Tifi || as vir | tproT | av iroXc | mv A

I . TO.V

aorp |

irvp

2. fiarpi

|

|

UK

ex

| IOVCOT | e

3. KCU vuv I
lxxi

>•

-%^

»^

Ial

^

| OK trpo<pav | 7)C %^ v

•••

vy

4. waj/fia/i I os TTOXIS I em vtxr \ ov A a)ca|

I irats a/^a | TrepnrciK | ois

•w • ew K<xO | a p c i | a> iroSi | Trapv || ao"t •

aitnv

| at ere | fj.aivop.ev \

ai

— \s | av OT | ep KXIT | UV A

|| iracxux I « X ° P I

6. r; O"TOVO I e i r a | -nopBfL | ov A roy rapt I »> i I

cucx | oc

[The brackets on the left side show that the group formed by verses 1 and 2 corresponds with the group formed by w . 5 and 6, while v. 3 corresponds with v. 4. Parts of vv. 1 and 2 correspond with parts of 5 and 6, as shown by the curves on the right.]

VIII.

Kommos, vv. 1261—1347.

FIRST

I. I. 10)

STROPHE.—Dochmiac.

lxxii

METRICAL ANALYSIS. — \s

— —w

—

2 . pev

a A II to

SvuKaO

| apros

|| aidov Xi/t

3. orep • ca (/OVOTO | O T

n ju | apa n p. oXex | eis

4. (0 KTa^oiT I as re *c
\ eXra /toi

5. dav • on-os jSXeir | owes || ffi<j>v\i | ous A irpo I we/iif/as ax \y TU> \\ a6poas\oy | oc

I I . I.
2.

/xoi c/xoiv a v I oX/8a ai OXCOXOT

||

I avSp en- ||

fiovkfVfMT

\ wv A

e£apya
|w

1 ; to m i l ve I o s ve || <£> | w /Hop I a> A TI • 0ijs w irai* ITOOXey || eis /wi KC | OV

3. aiai auu aiai aiai

I I I . I. £ 6ir d\(6p I (f)

ais

yvv

ais A Kuadtu fj.op \ ov

* irai is here an 'irrational' long syllable, substituted for the normal short, as was sometimes allowed in this place of the dochmiac: cp. Fourth Strophe, v. 3: Aesch. _ > Eum. 266 ep • m/Mr §<XTK | dm, and see Schmidt's Rhythmic and Metric, p . 77. Here, some read conjecturally, T(
METRICAL ANALYSIS. I.

The exclamation l
j dochm. (dochm. 2 bacchii\\J 2 paeons'' yj dochm. dochm.

II.

III.

idochm.\ Idochm. j dochm. (dochm.,

SECOND STROPHE

1.

dochm. v dochm. tn\ [m. =mesode.] dochm. '

(forming a single period).—Dochmiac, varied by iambic trimeters.

Ol/U.01 01/101 V

2.

€\

—

w

^

—vy —

aXXo

— ._/ —

| Sevrepov |3X«r | w raXas

os TOT a p a | Tore pey \\ a apa ns

4- «

^»

\ia fia$wv 8«X | aios ev 8 ffi \
xa/c I ov rod

3- &

—

tror/ios

||

| (ov A

l«

en •

ev 8 t | creto-ev aypi | aw oSois A ev x « p I e apn | —

w

5. ot/u, • 01 I Aa/oraT | IJTOV | avrperr

—

w

\ a>v x a p | ov

TaX • os I TOV S tv | oyra | irpo
6.

| on

<^CU • <£«V O) TOV I Ot /JpOT || (|)V 8vtT7TOV | 01 A

0eu I 0eu /MTep

|

lxxiii

a9Xi

|| a (pev rexv

\ ov

lxxiv

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

Schmidt observes that verse 5 cannot be regarded as a dochmius followed by a choreic tripody, i.e., > • | - ~ I | - - | - ~ | ~ A H - Such a verse would be wholly unrhythmical. Nor, again, can it be a dochmiac dimeter, since the second dochmius (avTp4irwv xaP&v) would be of an unexampled form, —• - - | - A ||. H e considers it, then, to be simply an iambic trimeter, with one lyric feature introduced, viz., the pause (equiv. to - - ) on the second syllable of of^oi. This 'melic iambic trimeter' forms a mesode, while the dochmiac dimeters ( w . 3 and 6) correspond. The two regular iambic trimeters (vv. 2 and 4) do not belong to the lyric structure.

, dochm. v dochm. A ) (dochm . /

THIRD STROPHE.—Dochmiac. I. 1. oiai atai ITW

ITGJ

tirrav <£o;8 [ a> TL /A |j owe avrai j a.v A

2. av

Tfrw iMp I w

<pav

3- «

0

|| (caXXurr e^ | imv

Traia-ev n s | a/xc/>t |

e/t

01 rep/M

II. I.

I av ay ||

uf> | ei A ]] uv a/iep

| av

aios eyia ai | ai A || OTOS

2. 8«X

ITU) IT

. 8e I (rvyKt || Kpa/uu 8v | if A ]] a/juip || aXX eunS

I.

|w

II. dochm. \ dochm. m.j [m. = mesode.] dochm. /

METRICAL ANALYSIS. FOURTH STROPHE.—A single period. —

\y

—

—-

\j

—

Dochmiac.

—

fioi fioi raS | OVK o r || aXXov ftpor |
I .

OLT

ay

—

av fMT I —

^

atop —

|| avSp etc Trod

vy

—

v-»

j tap

—

aas apfwo- | a iror || e£ a m | as A

2. e OS

0) irai ire T | o « x « t II <">» Karexav

a> yap
4.

—

KJ

lxxv

to*

|

we

\ ov

| Kavov a

/JU>I /ie\

|

COJ

eos A

ou5

cy trorepov tow

irpos

5-

a

6.

TOV

y

TTOT/J.

:

| ira K\I0 || ta

ere u o n ra\

wavra

IOT ay a y || ere u eKiroS I utv A °"' T a ^ II e7rl juot

OUK ovTa | fj.aXX.ov || 17 fi/r]Sev | a A MTTOS

||

et(T7;XaT

]

| o

Thus each of the six verses is a dochmiac dimeter. In each verse the first and second dochmius answer respectively to the first and second dochmius of the next verse. * Cp. n. on TO? in First Strophe, Per. II., v. 2.

CORRIGENDA. PAGE ,, „ „ ,, ,, ,, ,, ,, „ ,, ,.

99, comment, on 508 f., 1. 1. For 'idiom' read 'Ionic form'. 109, „ ,, 571, 1. 1. For vliaa> read vUai. 112, text, v. 593. Add in margin &VT. a. 128, crit. n., 1. 5. For 697 read 679. 141, transl., 1. 10. For 'reply.'read 'reply?' 194, 2nd col. of comment., 1. 2. Delete full stop in 'verb.' 203, „ „ 1. 2. For 663 read 668. 204, text, v. 1150. Place irpo
2O0OKAEOYI ANTITONH

j. s. in.

2O0OKAEOY2 ANTITON H i. API2TO$ANOY2 TPAMMATIKOY YIIO0E2I2. 'Avnyovrj irapa Trjv irpoora^iv T^S TTOXEWS $d\]/a.' y Kal Alfuav Svo-iradrj&as Sid TOV ets avTrjv tpwra £Lti cain-ov Ste^ctpitraTO. hri 8e TM TOVTOV 6ava.no Kai y] ix-qinjp EupvSiioj eaDT^r dvelXe. 5 Kelrai 7) ixvOoiroda. /cat irapd EvptTrtSry ev 'Avnyovrj • irX^v exct (jxapa6cio-a fjuerd TOV Aijiiovos SiSoTat irpos ydfwv KOivmvutv Kal TCKVOV Ti'/crct TOV Maibva. •7 /Atv o-Kr]vrj TOV 8pdft,aTos xmoKenai iv ©if/Sous r a i s BotwrtKats. o 8e Xopos o~wto"rr)K£v i£ hn-^iapltiiv yepovTutv. wpo\oyi£ei rj 'Avnyovq' VTTO- 10 KeiTcei 8e TO Trpdy/xara errl TU>V KpeoVTOs y8ad\aiov to~Ti Ta<^>os IIoXvi'etKous, AvTiyonjs avatpeo~is, Oavaros A'/tovos «al /topos EvpvSiKijs T^S At)u,ovos iirfrpos. ej)axrl Si TOV So^oxXca ri^iMO-Oai Trjs iv Sa//io> arparqyia'i evSoKip-ijo-avTa ev T$ StSao-KaXta T^S 'Avrtyoviys. XeXcKTai 8e TO Spa^ia TOCTO TpiaKOO"Tov 8eirr€pov. 15 •2 dxijpijTai] An aorist, not a perfect, is required: i(papddtj precedes, 5r]fi,o
Sedtbicafftv.

the schol. has iirl

As here we have itpwp&Bri—&vrjpr)Tat—Siexe
/uaBif

so on Thuc.

I . 20 the schol. gives tXl/iui-t Tore T) 'ATTUOJ, Kal Xiicris yv T&V SCIVWV, iralSuv
too, on Thuc. 2. 95 the schol. has us Si oiSh dffo5^8u/te rpbs airbv b UepSliCKas iirep vvt
4

IO*OKAEOYZ

Appendix to Vincent and Dickson's Handbook of Modern Greek, 2nd ed., p. 318 (Macmillan, 1881). 4 SiexeipUraro L, and so most recent edd.: Siaxeipl^ea$ai is thus used by Polybius, Plutarch, and others. The commoner reading here was 5iex/Mj<7aro, as in the Argument to the Ajax SiaxprfacurBcu (where now diaxapicraffdai is usually read); and in the same Argument lavrbv Siaxpfnu (v.l. diaxeiplfrrcu) is still generally retained. 7 neri. TOO Atfiovos L : r$ Alfiovi cod. Dresd. D. 183, which may be a corruption of peri, TOVTO At/j.ori, as Bellermann thinks. 8 Malaya Nauck, comparing //. 4. 394 Malwv Al/iovlSris.—a'ifiova L, and so Dindorf, who says that L has nalSov1 in the margin; but it seems rather to be fial/iov .

API2T0#AN0T2 TPAMMATIKOT] Aristophanes of Byzantium, librarian at Alexandria (flor. 200 B.C.), to whom the metrical argument for the Oedipus Tyrannus is also ascribed in the MSS., but incorrectly: see Oed. Tyr. p. 4. Though the genuineness of this prose iwoSeais has not such a prima facie case against it as exists against that of all the metrical arguments ascribed to Aristophanes, it must at least be regarded as very doubtful. If the perfect cw-gprrrai in line 2 is sound, it is an indication of much later age, as has been shown in the critical note above. Another such indication, I think, is the phrase els /j.vri/jie'iov Kar&yeiov ivreBetaa wapi. (instead of uird) rov KptovTos (1. 2),—a later (and modern) use of the prep, which does not surprise us in Salustius (Arg. 11. 1. 1 r irapA TOD Kpiovros .KoiMerai), but which would be strange in the Alexandrian scholar of circ. 200 B.C. In the Laurentian MS. this Argument precedes, while the other two follow, the play. 6 h 'Avnybva\ Only some 21 small fragments remain (about 40 verses in all), and these throw no light on the details of the plot. 8 rbv Moioca. This reading is made almost certain by the mention, of 'Maion, son of Haemon' in //. 4. 394, coupled with the fact that L has Mat/iova in the margin (see cr. n.). But the reading fieri, TOV Atfwpoi just before is doubtful. If it is sound, then we must understand: ' having been discovered in company with Haemon, she was given in marriage (to him).' But I am strongly inclined to think that the conjecture fieri, TOVTO r y At/iovi (which would explain the v. I. TQ At/xoyi) is right. Dindorf differs from other interpreters in supposing that it was not Haemon, but someone else—perhaps a nameless airovpySs, as in the case of the Euripidean Electra—to whom Euripides married Antigone: and he reads TUTO, TJK At/iova. We have then to suppose that Antigone marked her affection for her lost lover by giving his name to her son by the afrrovpyis. At the end of the scholia in L we find these words:—"Ori Scalpel rijs EipiTrlSov 'Ayriydvris avrr/, Sri tpwpaOelea iKelvij Sii, rbv Afytopos tpwra ££eS66i) irpos yd/iov ivravBa Si roivavrtov. The contrast meant is between her marriage in Euripides and her death in Sophocles: but the words obviously leave it doubtful whether the person to whom Euripides married her was Haemon or not. 13 r^s Iv ^dfup enpartlylas] The traditional orpa-nryla of Sophocles, and its relation to the production of the Antigone, are discussed in the Introduction. 15 rpiaKotrrbv Seirepov] Written X/3 in L. The statement seems to have been taken from Alexandrian SiSa
ANTITONH

5

II. SAAOYSTIOY YnO®ESl2. To [icv opa/ia TWV KaWioTotv SCX^OKXCOVS. rj(Tiv a ^ o r c p a s iv T<3 tep<3 -rijs *Hpas viro AaoSap-ajros TOV 'ETCOKXEOUS* Miju.vepjU.09 8e <£ijev KO.1 iA.a8e\<j!>ovs 8at/u,ovia>s, g Kai ol TJJS Tpaya)8ta9 ironjral CTO/XCVOI r a Trepl a v r d s SiaTe^eivrai. TO 8e Spu/xa T1J1' ovop,ao~t'av eo"^ev a7rd T^S Trape^ovcrrji Trjv viroOecriv "Avriyovij?. V7ro/cetrai 8c aracfrov TO oSfW. IIoA.weiKOi>s, Kat 'Avriyov?; OdirTew aijTO ireipui- 10 Trapa TOO Kpeovros KcoXvcrai. <j>wpa6tiop^Tws e^
4 Aao&tytapTos Brunck (cp. Apollod. 3. 7. 3): Aaofi^Sovros MSS. 9 Tr)? ivoiMvlav L : T^JK inypa^v cod. Paris. TTX0^0''?* L (t.«. ire/K«xol'
SAAOTSTIOT] A rhetorician of the 5th cent. A. D.: see on Oed. Col., p. 6.— In the Laurentian MS., which alone records him as the writer, this Argument stands at the end of the play, immediately after the anonymous Argument (our in.). 1 ora<mlfeTv\ Of Chios, the poet and prose-writer, flor. arc. 450 B.C. His dithyrambs are occasionally mentioned (schol. on Ar. Pax 835 and on Apollon. Rhod. 1. 1165): it is probably from them that Athenaeus quotes (35 E) : but only a few words remain. 4 Mfywfp/tos] Of Smyrna, the elegiac poet, flor. arc. 5 O€OK\\JI^VIJ>] The only persons of this name in Greek mythology 620 B. c. seem to be the soothsayer in the Odyssey (Od. 15. 256 etc.), and a son of Proteus (Eur. Helen. 9): Wecklein suggests 'ETe6(c\ij), an Argive who was one of the seven leaders against Thebes (0. C. 1316 n.). 6 ijtvws] i.e. in a way foreign to the version followed by Sophocles. 14 o-yx°vv\ Eurydice kills herself with a sword (1301). Possibly ayxovy should follow diroXXuroi in 1. 11 (cp. Arg. III. 1. 10 A,Trd\oiiivQ dyxovy) '• but more probably it is due to a slip of memory, or to a confusion with the case of Iocasta in the Oed. Tyr.

IOOKAEOYZ ill. 'KiroOavovra IloXweiioj iv TU xrpos TOV d&eX<pov fi.ovofut\ua Kpecov aVa<£ov €K/3aXcov Krjpvrru /K.IJSCW avrov OairTuv, Odvarov rrjv f^/xiaj/ aVeiXijcras. TOUTOV 'Avriyovrj ij d8e\r) Odirreiv TrupaTai. xol $rr) \a6ovo~a TOVS ^iiXaKtts eirtjSaXXei ^<3yu,a* ots eiraireiXci Odvarov 6 YLphov, v. /xrj TOV 5 TOVTO Spacravra e£evpoiev.

OVTQI rr/v KOVLV TTJV eirif$el3\r)fi.evr]V Ka^apavres

oiScv ijTTOV €<j>povpow. iire\6ovo~a 8e }/ 'Avnyovrj Kai yvp.vov evpov&a roi' veKpov dvoi.pLto£ao~a. iavrqv cKrayyeXXei. Tavrr/v VTTO T<3V (pvXaKwv irapaSeSofievrjv Kpeuv KaTa8tKa^£i Kai fcucrav £is TU/JL/SOV KaOeip^ev. ITTI TOVTOIS Aip.(i)v, o KpeovTos «ios, os efn.va.TO avrqv, ayavaKnf(ras eavrov i7rpocre7ri' w Xwnj^eitra EvpvSiKr;, T; TOIJ KpeovTOs yajj^rq, lavrqv dirocr<^a^£t. Kat TeXos Oprpii Kpecov T(5v TOC iraiSos Kai T17S yafierrji Odvarov. 1 T£.../lonofiaxlip L : T^...iiovo/iaxlg. vulg. 5 Ka$dpapres vulg., KaBalpovres L, and so most recent edd. But the present partic. cannot stand here; the removal of the dust was not a continued or repeated act (cp. v. 409). The form itcdOapa has earlier epigraphic evidence (347 B.C.) than i see Meisterhans, Gramm. Att. Inschr. p. 86. 9 Tpoiifei L : & vulg. 11 airo
4 ixi|3a\\« X'ty"'' because the strewing of dust on the corpse was a symbolical sepulture: see v. 256, and n. on 10. The phrase is strange, but no emendation 7 iain-ty e'urayyiWei, ' denounces herself': see v. 435. seems probable. 10 Tpo$e
TA TOY APAMATO2 HPOSOI1A. ANTirONH. ISMHNH. XOPOS 0HBAION TEPONTON. KPEON. *YAAH.

AIMON. TEIPESIAS. AITEAOS. EYPYAIKH. EBAITEAO2.

ANTITONH

7

The parts may have been cast as follows:— 1. Protagonist. Antigone. Teiresias. Eurydice. 2. Deuteragonist. Ismene. Watcher. Haemon. Messenger. Second Messenger. 3. Tritagonist. Creon. Schneidewin gives Eurydice to the second actor, and the two Messengers to the first actor. But, as the part of Eurydice is much lighter than the combined parts of the Messengers, it is more naturally assigned to the first actor, who already bears the heaviest burden. From Demosthenes De Falsa Legat. §247 it is known that the third actor played Creon. It is a general rule of Greek Tragedy that, when the protagonist represents a woman, the Chorus represent women. The dramatic motive for the exception in this play is noticed in the Introduction. STRUCTURE OF THE PLAY.

1. wpoXo-yos, verses 1—99. 2.

irapoSos, IOO—161.

3.

eimcroSiov irpwrov, 1 6 2 — 3 3 1 .

4. . o-iwinov irpwT-ov, 332—375.

Anapaests, 376—383.

5. 6.

lireuroSiov Sevrtpov, 384—581.
7. 8.

eireuroSiov TpCTov, 631—780. v TpCTov, 781—800. Anapaests, 801—805.

9.

4im
10.

err
11.

iirei«r68iov iri^itTOv, 9 8 8 — 1 1 1 4 .

12.

vir6pxi)|Mi, 1115—1154, taking the place of a fifth stasimon.

13.

ggoSos, 1155—1352, including a Kongo's, 1261—1347.

ZO*OKAEOYZ

ANTirONH. *fl KOINON avrdSe\v en tfacro.iv reXeZ; ovoev yap OVT akytivov OUT a r n s aTep OVT aurxpov OVT aTifiov ecru, OTTOIOV OV crwv re Koifjicov OVK OTTWIT iya> L=cod. Laur. 32. 9 (first half of eleventh century). r=one or more of the later MSS. This symbol is used where a more particular statement is unnecessary. 'MSS.', after a reading, means that it is in all the MSS. known to the editor. 1

Koivbv] icXetrbv Wecklein Ars Soph. em. 52 : novvov M . Schmidt.

2 ap' oto-0' 8, n L. For the emendations proposed here and in v. 3, see Appendix. Scene :—The same as in the Oedipus Tyrannus,— viz., an open space before the royal palace (once that of Oedipus) at Thebes. The back-scene represents the front of the palace, with three doors, of which the central and largest (the jSofffXeios 6ipa) is that which in v. 18 is called avXeiot iriXcu, as being the principal entrance to the aiXv of the house. 1—09 Prologue. At daybreak (v. 100) on the morning after the fall of the two brothers and the flight of the Argives, Antigone calls Ismene forth from the house, in order to speak with her apart. She tells her that Creon has forbidden the burial of Polyneices, and declares her resolve to perform it herself. Ismene declines to assist, and endeavours to dissuade her. Antigone then goes alone to the task. 1

The words KOIVOV (kindred) OVT<£-

StX4>ov (very sister) form a single emphatic expression ('my sister, mine own sister'), not a climax (' kinswoman, and sister')—KOWOV strengthening avrddeXQov much as in O. C. 535 xoival ye warpis &8e\(j>eal ('yea, very sisters of their sire'). noivbv refers simply to birth from the same parents (cp. 202): it will not bear the added moral sense, 'having common interests andfeelings': that is only implied, in so far as it may be a result of kinship. avr&deX0os (subst. below, 503, 696) is merely a poetical strengthening of &8e\
thus Apollo, son of Zeus and Leto, can address Hermes, son of Zeus and Maia, as avrideXipor

at/ia

/col KOIVOV irwrpbs

(Aesch. Eum. 89).—Kapa: the periphrasis (as with Ke<pa\rj) usu. implies respect, affection, or both (cp. Horace's tarn cart capitis).—The pathetic emphasis of this first line gives the key-note of the drama. The origin which connects the sisters also isolates them. If Ismene is not with her, Antigone stands alone. 2 f. dp" ol
came immediately before bvoiov. Here, however, the separation of o TI from birotov by Zeis TW air' OlStirov KO.KL>I> m a k e s a

vital difference. The sentence begins as if it were to be, ap' olaB' & TI Zevs oi TeXei; But when, after an interval, birolov comes in, the Greek hearer would think of the direct form, rl broTov oi re\ei; and so his ear would not be offended. This, too, suggests the answer to the objection that ZeiJs ought to follow oiroiov. Certainly Eur. / . A. 525, oik ?
would

be

parallel only if here we had op' oto~9a, Zeus (without 0 rt). Nor could we have (e.g.) ap' 0T0-O' ij-m Zeis T&V vbawi OTrolav

oi reXei; But, since o TI might be ace, Zeus seems to follow it naturally; and when, afterwards, the sentence takes a shape which makes 0 n nom., the ear does not return on Zeus as on a misplaced

ANTITONH ANTIGONE.

ISMENE, my sister, mine own dear sister, knowest thou what ill there is, of all bequeathed by Oedipus, that Zeus fulfils not for us twain while we live ? Nothing painful is there, nothing fraught with ruin, no shame, no dishonour, that I have not seen in thy woes and mine. 4 ff. oSr' arris &rep MSS. For the proposed emendations, see Appendix.—Paley regards w . 4—6 as interpolated: v. 6 is suspected by Nauck.—O6K OJTUTT'] e/mSirair' B. Todt. The 1st hand in L wrote oixi (thinking of v. 3), but the letters OTTJS &rep is not, in itself, at all suspicious : cp. Tr. 48 mj/«»'?7S dVep: Aesch. Suppl. 377 /3X<£/3TJS aTep, 703 aTep irrip.6.rwv: Ag. 1148 KkavfidTbiv aTep: Th. 683 altrx""ris arep: Ch. 338 rl h" arep KanCbv; Eur. Her. 841 oii/c arep irbvwv. (4) The gentlest remedy would be oiS' for the TCSV dir' 018. KCIKISV, the ills derived from Oed. (cp. Ph. 1088 \iwas ras air' second oiV: ' nothing painful and notfree from calamity' ( = nothing painful ifi.ov): i.e. the curse upon the Labdacidae and calamitous). The mental pain was (594) which he had inherited, and which accompanied by ruin to their fortunes. I he bequeathed to his children in a form think this possible, but not quite satisintensified by his own acts,—theparricide, factory. (5) One word, instead of arris the incest, the imprecation upon his sons. arep, might seem desirable: I had thought That imprecation finds a further fulfilof arri Seivbv aXijflei' dfyei, and 'still living' (not yet dead), so that £ri is almost pleonastic, as in 750 en j^Sxrav, fr. 856. 5 if Keivrj TO irav, ] (rirovdatov, r)a\JxaXov, is plav ctyop. (7) But no and so Tr. 305. Sometimes, indeed, the emendation has yet been made which, use of in with ffiv is more emphatic, as in At. 990 e n f<2i>...iinro\rp-os 2urv0ov such was the general sense; but I leave Aaeprlq, | oi /xr) davuxxi: Tr. 1014 oi the traditional words, 01V arris arep, irOp, oiK (yxos ™s bvr}
word, because the whole is felt as = rl Zei>s oirdiov oi re\ei;—The main objection to reading 8TI, and taking airoiov as substituted for the direct rtolov (' that he fulfils—what not?') is the shortness of the sentence.

I0*0KAE0YI

10

/ecu vvv TC TOVT' av ao~L iravBrjfiq) KrjpvyfLa Oeivai TOV crTparrj-yov dp eX e t s TL Kela~iJKovcra<;; t] ere XavOavet, irpos TOVS £\ovs OTei)(ovTa T5>V e

10

ISMHNH. f ova

jxh> ovSeis fivOos, ' AvTvyovq, d>i\(ov 770US OVT aXryeivos IKCT , eg OTOV

Svolv dSek(j}o2v icrTeptfdrjfiev 8vo, fjiia davovroiv rjfidpa. SITTXTJ XeP^' eVei Se pov$6<s icrriv 'ApyeCcov orpaTos iv VVKTX rfj vvv, ovhkv olS" vireprepov, OVT' evTu^oucra [laXXov OVT' d were afterwards erased.—For oi, Blaydes conject. oc. a,—' which I have not seen as belonging to, being in the number of,' our woes. For the omission of ov cp. O. C. 694 iarai 8' otov eyw yas 'Arias OIIK eiranovu. 1 aS is oft. thus joined with the interrogative rls ('what new thing?'): cp. 1172,

15

1O TCIV] TO{ Blaydes.

9 ?X"S> cognitum habes: Tr. 318 01/S'

6vofJLa Tp6s TOV Ttijv %vvefiir6p
Kclo-TJKoinras, simply 'heard' (not, 'given heed to'), as 0. C. 1645, Ai. 318, Tr. 35 1 , 4H1 0 T<3V 4x°pwv KaKa, 'that evils be1 2 8 1 : 0, C. 357 vvv b" av TLV yKeis longing to (proper for) our enemies are iwdov... I tf>4pov ir<5\€i, the wholebrother Polyneices is to share the doom body of the citizens: so 1141, El. 982: of the Argive dead, by being left uniraj/8i}/uou arparov Ai. 844. For the adj. buried. As appears from vv. 1081 ff., compounded with a noun cognate in Soph, supposes that burial was denied to sense to the subst., cp. (3(os /xaicpalwv (O.T. the slain foemen generally, and not to 518), evrjperfios irKara (0. C. 7i6n.). Polyneices alone. No legend was more 8 flttvai, not 64a8ai. rlBrjiii voiiov familiar at Athens than that of Theseus denotes simply the legislative act as such; recovering the Argive corpses from Creon hence it is fitting when the lawgiver is (Eur. Suppl.). Cp. 1162, where, as here, supreme or absolute; as Athene says, k%9p0iv are the Argives,—the iroX^uioi in 9eaii.bv...BTi> (Aesch. Eum. 484). rl- their relation to individuals. Ismene, too, depai vonov further implies the legislator's seems to understand the Argives; in her personal concern in the law; hence it reply verses 11—14 refer to [\ovs, and is said of legislative assemblies (Ar. Pol. vv. 15—17 to ix&pS>v. It is rare that 4. 1. 9): but it can be said also of the e%8pwv should have the art., while KaKa despot, if his interest is implied: Plat. has none; but cp. 365: O. T. 1530 rip/M R 33f E rWerai 54 ye rovs v6/iovs TOV piov.—We might take TUV (x9pav Kaxd 7] apxv Tpos TO airy ^v/upipov, as 'evils planned by our foes' (i.e. by mpaHa p&v Sri/iOKpaTiKois, rvpavvh C r e o n ) : cp. Ph. 421 TO ye \ Kelvav KO,K' Si TvpavviKofis. T&V poi being the natural persons to serves also to suggest rigour. The poets hurt (ptXoi, the antithesis loses point. sometimes speak of the Sijjuos as arparos Some join arelxovra TU>V ixOpuv, 'coming from foes'; which is open to the objec(Pind. P. 1. 87, Aesch. Eum. 566).

ANTITONH

II

And now what new edict is this of which they tell, .that our Captain hath just published to all Thebes? Knowest thou aught ? Hast thou heard ? Or is it hidden from thee that our friends are threatened with the doom of our foes ? ISMENE.

No word of friends, Antigone, gladsome or painful, hath come to me, since we two sisters were bereft of brothers twain, killed in one day by a twofold blow; and since in this last night the Argive host hath fled, I know no more, whether my fortune be brighter, or more grievous. 1 3 Sio has been made from Sia in L, o being also written above.

14 0av6vrotv

77. 16. 428 we have ty y f p x tions just mentioned, and also to this, ... (cXafoire. B u t I have been able to that, after such a verb as m-el^eu/, the find only one proper parallel for such a simple gen. ought to denote place (0. T. combination as Suoiv dSe\<poiv Bcaioimav, 152 IluffcSvos £|3as), not agent. viz., a verse of an unknown poet, fr. 1 1 f. \Uv does not answer to the adesp. 153 in Nauck Trag. Frag. p. 679 Si in 15, but merely gives a slight emAiavre 5' opfxriGavTes 4K vvvupLSosl a n d phasis to 1\LOI: cp. Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 12 this has survived because Herodian }yOi JU£P OVK olda (though others may cited it as a solecism (Anecd. Boiss. 3. know).—'AvTiyfSvi), placed as in 0. C. 244): £5ei y&p iirevexB'rjvoii 8VXK$ SV'CKOV. t n., 1415; while once (O. C. 507) the In that verse, too, the license had an anapaest is in the 4th place.—-<j>i\a>v, obvious metrical motive, which did not objective gen. with (J.v8os, tidings about exist here. C p . 55 f. aZe\jl, 1233. would have more point if two pairs were 15ff. hrii, temporal, 'since' (like ilin question, each consisting of one brother ov), as oft. in Her. and the poets. So and one sister (as, e.g., one might say, also ore (Thuc. 1. 13 £7-97 8' ioTl...Tpia'the two husbands were taken from the K6ffia...8Te...q\0e).—ev VVKTI rf vvv, last two wives'): yet it is not pointless, since night: so VVKTOS TTjoSe Ai. 21 (cp. id. it helps to suggest the isolation of the 209): VVKTI rrjSe El. 644: while 'tosisters. As Greek (esp. tragic) idiom loves night ' is rijs ^TrioiVijs VUKT6S (Plat. Crito to mark reciprocity by a repeated word 46 A). The Argives, having on the pre(73 <j>iKri...l\ov, Ai. 267KOWOS4r Koivoiai), ceding day lost all their leaders except so it also loves to mark coincidence or Adrastus, fled shortly before dawn (cp. contrast of number, whether this is, or 100).—vir4pT«pov here simply = ir\£oi> (cp. is not, specially relevant (cp. 14, 55, 141). nihil supra).—As 61b" evTvxovroiv is certainly right, L has iireKObvTWv (with ot written Of Aracrdai we find only this pres. "part, (below, 314, Ai. 384, Eur. Suppl. 182) over a) as a correction). A plur. noun and a.T(!)ii€0-$a. Ai. 269. can stand with Svo {fid. 12. 73), and in

ZOOKAEOYS:

12

AN. rjhr)

KOX (T C/CTOS avXeuov trvkav ovveK iijiirefnrov, <ws fiovi) KXVOIS. Tt 8' eart; 817X015 yap n KaXx^vovcr «rosKOXWS,

TOVS'

It.

20

AN. ov ya/> TCM^OV P$I> TCJ Kaai/yviJTO) Kpecov

TOV fxkv irpoTicras TOV 8' artfiacras e^ei; 'Ereo/cXea /AO*,
25

Blaydes: BavbvTum MSS. 1 8 iJiSeic L : 56?; Pierson. Schol., airi TOC jf&a; he therefore read $5i; in the text, though in his own note he writes, KOX {Sew ere

1 8 ft xi 8i l : see on 0. T. 1525. itrrtyoplrj): Plat. Gorg. 483 D (17 <j>i the purple limpet word 7ri)Xoi, rather than Btipai, for these (perh. connected with KO'XXOS, Koyxv)< outer doors of the palace: cp. Eur. Helen. comes KaXxalvu, to make, or to be, 431 irvKas re ae/ja>d.s ivSpbs 6\fllov TITOS | purple: then fig., to be darkly troubled irpo: ib. 438 irpbs aiXelourw iart\- in mind: Eur. Her. 40 dfupl rofoSe Ka\Kiis r6\cus. l^irc|j,irov, ' sought to bring Xaiixav T(KVOIS. Hence perh. KdXx<*s, thee forth': the act., since she had her- the seer who darkly broods on the future. self fetched or called Ismene; the midd. The descent of this metaphor is curious. meaning to summon by a messenger, vp, the root of irop-ipip-w, signified 'to O. T. 951 rl IX' i^€T^/i\f/i>i Sevpo rCovSe be agitated,'—like heaving water, for Sai/tdTwc: cp. on 161, 165. The imperf., instance (Skt. bhur, Lat. ferv-ere, Curt. because she speaks of the motive present § 415). In //. 14. 16 ff. a man's troubled to her mind while the act was being done: hesitation is likened to the trouble of the cp. O. C. 770 T6T' ^{ec60eis Kc£^j3a\Xes, n. sea just before a storm, while as yet the 2O T£ 8 fort; marking surprise (O. T. waves are not driven either way: us 5' 319 n.). SijXots is not intransitive, the Ore TropvpT3 ire'Xayos fidya Kv/xari Kwjxp thing shown being expressed by the (not yet breaking in foam)...c5s 6 yipav partic. in the nomin., just as below, 242 (SppMwe 5aX£o/j.ej>os /cara dv/xov. T h e H o (cp. on 471), Thuc. 1. 21 i rSXe/ios OBTOS meric image is thus subtler than that of a ..,$T{K(haei...p.d£v yeyevrjfiipos. T h e r e storm in the soul (Volvere curarum tristes is a really intransitive use of Sri\6a in in pectorefluctus, Lucr. 6. 34). (2) Then [Andoc] or. 4. § 12 SijXc&rei 8£ rj T&V Top
ANTITONH A N . I knew it well, and therefore sought to bring thee beyond the gates of the court, that thou mightest hear alone. IS. What is it ? 'Tis plain that thou art brooding on some dark tidings. AN. What, hath not Creon destined our brothers, the one to honoured burial, the other to unburied shame ? Eteocles, they say, with due observance of right and custom, he hath laid in the earth, for his honour among the dead below. KaXtSs K.T.X. 2 3 f. ...TAv |iiv jecture c = 8iKi) Kal place of T<xoxi before rii Kanyvfp-ui XP'ho-u Sucalq. 8(KTJS05 Kal r6/j.ov F ° r the latter, shows the first thought to have been,— V6/JUJ> SiKalas XP^" cp. Antiphon or. 5 § 87 xpijtrSai T% SIK-Q Kal 'of a tomb, he has deemed our two brothers, the one worthy, the other TQ vbntf. Eur. / . A. 316 oi^i* TT) SIK-Q The substantival periunworthy': but irpoTCo-as, which has XpfjvBai 8i\ei. taken the place of a word in the sense of phrasis (ailv xphvci TWOS for xpw^eKos TIPI) a^ulioas, substitutes the idea of preferring is of a common kind; e.g. Thuc. 2. 39 one brother to the other. Thus TO<|>OV is 8ta...T$iv iv rrj yrj £T\ TTOXXA "qfiajv adTwv left belonging, in strict grammar, to iirlweiLipw: 5. 8 avev irpoo^eios...aiToiv d.Ti|id, the reading of our MSS., was a awkward: I should prefer T $ (instead of clumsy attempt to mend a corrupt text, Kal) vdiMjj. O. T. 1526 is an instance in in the sense: 'having treated (him) in which Kal seems to have supplanted an accordance with righteous judgment and article (rats) after the sense had become usage.' The lateness of the corruption obscured. But xPVffBai diKatdv T (iusta O. T. 604, 0. C. 355 : in Polyb. 1. 32 facere): Plut. Sull. 38 KijSelasrijs fevofua£fioi\ovTo trvyxpv^SaL rats.. .Swdftetn, txvy- ixtvys, the usual obsequies. XpyaOfiviu is found, indeed, in some MSS., but is manifestly corrupt. Several con2 5 TOIS ^vepflev IJVTI|1OV vcxpots, ethic jectures are discussed in the Appendix. dat., in their sight (O. T. 8 Tract xXeixAs, It is most improbable that vv. 23, 24 cp. O. C. 1446). The dead repelled the have grown out of one verse, either by spirit of the unburied from their converse: the interpolation of v. 24, or by the //. 23. 71 (the shade of the unburied

IOOKAEOYZ 8' d8\io)<s davovra HoXweiKovs V4KVV dcrToicrC acnv eKKe/O7pvx0ai TO p ? rdcfxp KaXvxjjai, firjSe KaKveraC Tiva, iav 8' d/fXavrov, aTCtxpov, oiavols yXvicvv Orjcravpov eicro/awcrt vpo<s \dpw /3opa.<s. Totaura <j>acri w dyadov Kpeovra crol Ka^oC, Xeyco yap /ca//,e, Kiqpv^avT e)(eiv, KOLI Sevpo veicrOat r a u r a TOLCTL firj eiSocrtv a-atjnj Trpoi
3°

For conjectures see comment, and Appendix. 2 7 <paalv made from (faclv L. 2 0 c?Tei0 cwcXauToy (which a late hand sought to change into a/cXav
Patroclus to Achilles) Odirre /J.e STTI. Tdxurra, wi\as 'AtSao vep^aoi. | rrfki pe etpyovai ipvxal, etdw\a Kafi6vTU>t>, | oidi irw /J.l
such a question of order no great weight belongs to L, in which wrong transposi/it tions of words certainly occur; e.g. Ph. 1332 airbs e/cwc, where later MSS. give £KU)V ov. There is no ground for distinguishing cJ/tXauoTos, as 'not to be a reminiscence of the Homeric i wept,' from axXavros, 'not wept' (see KaTaTeBvinbrwD". c p . 515 6 0. T. 361 note in Appendix on yi/wros vinvs. and yvuGTos). L gives the form without 27 f. lKK€KT|pVX^ a i = TtpOK as in 203. The compound with & usu. sigma here, as below, 847, 876, and in 0. C. 1708 ; but the sigmatic form in El. = 'to banish by proclamation' (0. C. 912. 430 n.).—TO p.r|...KaXv\(/av, instead of the ordinary ^ KaM\j/at: cp. 443: 0. C. 3O 6r|travp<Sv: schol. (p/mion, evpriiw., 1739 a.T^$vye... j ...r6 fj,i] Trlrveiv K<XKWS. taking it as merely 'treasure trove'; but Though TO p.ii KaXixj/ac might be viewed here 'treasure' evidently implies 'store' as subject to {KKeKrjpvxOai, the latter was (cp. Ph. 37 drjira6pi(r/j.a); the carrionprobably felt as an impersonal pass. birds can return again and again to their The addition of the art. to the infin. feast.—clo-opwo-i, when they look down is freq. in drama: cp. 78, and 0. C. upon it from the air. There is no ground 47 n. for saying that ehopav was specially 'to eye with desire': in Xen. Cyr. 5. 1. 15 2 9 i&v 8'. Since rivd can mean TT&VTO, nv&, it is not necessary to supply oire irvpbs airrofuu offre TOAS KaXois eUropw, •jr&vTas as subject for iav, though in O. T. it is simply 'look at'. The conjecture cl(rop|jiw gains a certain abrupt force, and the order Bytiavpov, not with elaopwai: lit., a corresponds with Ka\i-ipai...KUKV(T(u. Butwelcome store to the birds, when they against it we may urge:—(1) The other look upon it, with a view to pleasure in order was the usual one: / / . 22. 386 feeding. For the sensual use of V Keirai Trap vf)€a
ANTITONH

15

But the hapless corpse of Polyneices—as rumour saith, it hath been published to the town that none shall entomb him or mourn, but leave unwept, unsepulchred, a welcome store for the birds, as they espy him, to feast on at will. Such, 'tis said, is the edict that the good Creon hath set forth for thee and for me,—yes, for me,—and is coming hither to proclaim it clearly to those who know it not; nor counts the matter MSS. : Touri Heath. 3 4 irpoKr)pri(avTa L, made from wpoKTipiaaovra : the first of the two cqpi%ovTa r.—&yuv\ Sxelv r> probably a mere oversight.

by the intense consciousness of a resolve. adverbially or with a genitive. (1) As To her, who knows her own heart, it an adverb, it means literally, 'with a seems wonderful that Creon should even view to gratification': hence (a) when the % qX.—\iy fj.iv oi>K ipeis. (2) A genitive ) , a constr. most freq. when the ace. 1 can after irpds x^P " denote (a) that in is a proper name, as Dem. or. 24 § 6 which the xdpis consists, as /Sopas here: QipQp ' k t l $pp pp £ ' or (b) the person or thing whose the x7jcr0ai fiij irpbs l(T%\>os xa/JiJ", Sivavrai., TOVTUV rav TTJX 'Afflav ivoucovprav ' not at the pleasure of force,'—i. e. not so \{yu, xjrhlJaTa b-a/ifjdrovaiv: Aesch. fr. that force can do what it pleases. Here, 169 a\V 'AvTucXetas 3,ff( is not, like op& Tot fXTj eiShtai,

IO*OKAEOYZ

i6

^ ws Trap ovhev, dX\' os av TOVTCOV TI Spif,,
' IS.

}

'i

if

o',
A N . et ^vfjLTTovij(reL<s Kal £vvepyd(reL 12.

TTOTOI' T I KLvSvvev/Aa;

A N . ei TOV veKpov

1^.

35

irov

40

cr*co77ei.

yvGJju/ijs TTOT'

et;

£vv rrjSe /cov^ieis X 6 / 3 '-

^ yap voels OaiTTtiv crifi, dnopprjTov iroXei;

4O ij S&irrovira. MSS. The true ^ '(pdirrovcra. is indicated by the schol. in L, who first explains the vulgate, Xiioixra rbv vb/xov Kal 6dirT0v
3 5 irap' ovS^v: cp. 466: O. T. 983 OST' dir' eiyeviwv ipov, 'my poor sister': of
/iAeos, etc.—«IT<»8* iv TOIITOIS: cp. O. C.

8p$, the antecedent roirtf being sup1443 TaOTa... I ...T?)5e 0Dfai. The plur. pressed, = a d a t , T(J) §pua>Ti: cp. Isocr. or. iv TOUTOIS means either (1) 'in these circumstances,' as here, and Plat. Phaed. 18 § 37 7rpoalvoivraj.. That such a relative clauseusually ='meanwhile'; more rarely 'in was felt as practically equivalent to a this case' (Thuc. 1. 37), or 'at this point' (id. 2. 81. noun-case, may be seen from Thuc. 1. 62, where it is co-ordinated with a dative: 4 0 \vow'...ii' '<^airrovira, 'by seeka!xiJ«iii».,,K«l SeiXi? Tivl iyylyvertu, ing to loose or to tighten the knot,'—a Karatppovriais 84, os av Kal yvu/iri iritr-phrase, perhaps proverbial, for 'meddling reu]). Thuc. uses this constr. esp. in in any way.' She can do no good by definitions, as 6. 14, rb KCXXUS dpZaiTovr' touching the tangled skein- The Greek etvai, Ss av rijv irarplda ci0eXiiefc...\eviTlii.ovs apds. D e a t h b y Eur. Bacch. 800 avbpif ye TifiSe (xv/iirepublic stoning would mean that the trans- ir\4y/Jie0a l-hip, ] os ovre irdirx^v ovre gressor was execrated as a traitor to the Spuv sSetv rairbv ittTi) was familiar as = ' by no
ANTITONH

17

light, but, whoso disobeys in aught, his doom is death by stoning before all the folk. Thou knowest it now; and thou wilt soon show whether thou art nobly bred, or the base daughter of a noble line. Is. Poor sister,—and if things stand thus, what could I help to do or undo ? AN. Consider if thou wilt share the toil and the deed. Is. In what venture ? What can be thy meaning ? AN. Wilt thou aid this hand to lift the dead ? Is. Thou wouldst bury him,—when 'tis forbidden to Thebes ? airrovi.irrovi£' (the dead Ajax): against ox for such an edict.—The act. and the common phrase avaipelcBai vexpoit. ((pairTuv is rare: TV. 933 rovpyov uj —if -yip marks surprise (O. C. 64). The ia\peiev, that he had imposed the deed absence of caesura in the first three feet on her (by his fierce reproaches): Pind. allows each of the two important words 0. 9. 60 firj tca&e'Xoi viv al&v IT6T fiov {(pi-(voeis Bawrew) to fall slowly from the ^•ois I 6p<pav&t>yeveas. Was Porson rightastonished speaker's lips.—dir6ppi]Tov, in conjecturing «18' airTowra? For it, ace. neut. in appos. with 6i.nruv a, the simple Xtfeie and dirreiv suits a avfyvrov Ktucov.—rr^Xei, 'to* or 'for' proverbial phrase: (2) fj and el are else- (dat. of interest), not 'by' (dat. of agent), where confused, as O. C. 80 (n.): (3) the though the latter might be supported by single etre is found in 0. T. 517 \6younv Eur. Phoen. 1657 {ydff, s. or that tW drrovaa would have been much pi., m., f. or n. less likely to generate the ij Batrrovaa.

J. S. III.

IO*OKAEOYI

18

AN.

yovv ifiov, Kal TOIC crov, r\v crv f ) dSe\(f>6p' ov yap 8rj Tfpohovcr dXcocrofiai. 1% a (rxerXCa, Kpeovroi dvTeiprjKoros; AN. dXX' ov8ev aur^J TCOV ificov fi eipyeiv ju,eVa. 1% i/xot' (jypovrjaov, a> Kaan,yvr)Tr), vaTrjp ^ Svo-KXeijs o5s vwv d PxP^ j T' dtrtoXeTo, dd S avroffxopcov d^TrXaK-qfidTcov dpd£as auros avrovpytp XP lArjrrjp Kal yvvr\, BLTTXOVV ZTTOS, vXeKTalcrw dprdvaicri Xa>/8aTcu fZLov TOV

rpirov 8' d8ek(f)ca Swo

^' rf

45

5°

55

4 5 f. L points thus : riv 7oO» e/ifti' xal T6V
4 5 f. TOV yovv 4|iov K.r.X. To the question—'Do you really mean to bury him?'—the simple answer would have been, rbv 70W i/j.6v a8e\ov. The whole thought is,—'I will certainly do my duty,—and thine, if thou wilt not,—to a brother? Since o ipos is the same person as 6
f . . dXco(TO(j,ai. Didymus (circ. 30 B.C.) said this verse was condemned as spurious 'by the commentators' (i/iro TUV vTroiivTHiaTuTTwv). I believe it to be undoubtedly genuine. One modern argument against it is that Antigone should here speak only one verse. But these two verses express the resolve on which the action of the play turns: it is an important moment in the dialogue. And, at such a moment, Soph, often allows a stichomuthia to be broken by two or more verses for the same speaker. See the stichomuthia in 401—406, broken by 404 f.: 0. T. 356—369, broken by 366 f.: ib. 1000—1046, broken by 1002 f. and 1005 f.: O. C. 579—606, broken by 583 f. and 599 ff. Further, verse 46 is Sophoclean in three traits: (a) dSe\<j>6v emphasised by position as first word, with a pause after it: cp. 72, 525: O. T. 278 5e?£ai: O. C. 162S xapelv. (b) ov-ydp 8rf in rejecting an alternative: O. T. 576 ix/MvOav'' oi y&p Si) ipovevi aXuiffO/uu. Cp. O. C. n o n. (c) The phrase with the aor. part.: Ai. 1267 x^P'S Siappet Kcd TpoSovo-' &XZ o~xe8~ eiv). Hence: (1) Of persons, (a) '.unflinching,' in audacity or cruelty,—the usu. Homeric sense, as Od. 9. 494 (rxirXie, TIITT' tBiXeis tpe8t$/jiev dypwv dvSpa; So Ph. 369, 930 u crx^Xie, Eur. Ale. 741

ANTITONH A N . I will do my part,—and thine, if thou wilt not,—to a brother. False to him will I never be found. Is. Ah, over-bold ! when Creon hath forbidden ? AN. Nay, he hath no right to keep me from mine own. Is. Ah me! think, sister, how our father perished, amid hate and scorn, when sins bared by his own search had moved him to strike both eyes with self-blinding hand ; then the mother wife, two names in one, with twisted noose did despite unto her life; and last, our two brothers in one day,— Dindorf conject. Koti rov abv; M. Schmidt, TOV Kal <sbv: Nauck, lyosye TOV ifibv, TOP abv. 4 8 /J' was added by Brunck, from the schol., etpyeiv lie dxd T&V ifiuv. 5 3 Hiros] irddos was a variant. L has frros in the text, with nddos written above by the first corrector (S). Other MSS. (as A) read wddos in the text, with yp. ?iro$.

(apos = <j>(apa.d€ls iir' a{rr$ rtp has this use. (2) Of things, 'cruel,' tpyq, 'taken in the act': Thuc. 6.' 38 'wretched,'—a use common to all the Ko\d£o>i>, ny fxavov airocpiipovs (xaXcTriv poets: so Ai. 887 ffx^rXia yap (' tis yhp iiriTvyxdvew), dXkb. nal Civ (SoiiXoKTai cruel'), Tr. 879. fj-dvj Stivavrai 6' o0: and so in the adv. ^7r' 4 8 ovS^v, adv.: |j.£ra = /lireffTt: rav avTos r£v ye <sQv TeKets vwep ('thou since avT6s='by his own act,' i.e. 'of his wilt meetly render the last rites to thine free will,' while avr. \tpt refers to the own,'—Iocasta). instrument, 'with hand turned against 5 0 vuv ethic dat. with dirwXero himself.' Cp. on 56. (cp. O. C. 81 pifyKiv iifi.lv). air6x8T]'s, hateful to mankind for his involun5 3 f. SiirXovv £wos, a two-fold name tary crimes. OTTCOXCTO, 'died,' not merely (for the same person): as conversely 'was disgraced' (cp. 59 6\oti/ie8'): she is Aesch. P. V. 209 £/J.ol Si faJTrjp...Q4fus | speaking of the deaths which had left Kal Tata, iroXXuv dvo/idroiv IMpv... dpdgas, with their own hands': the context ex' impelled by them to strike his eyes': cp. plains that the person whom each so slew 0. T. 1236 (ridvqKe) irpbs rlvos TOT' was his own brother. So either (1) suiahlas;—avroipwpwv = a airr&s ttpwpaoevcide, or (2) slaying 0/kinsfolk, can be ex(cp. fr. 768 T& TrXeiffTa iptapuiv alaxpa pressed by aiBhrr]S, airoKrSvos, airro
2—2

IO<J>OKAEOYZ

2O

aVTOKTOVOVVT€ TW TOkai/lTtopGi fJLOpOV KOLVOV Ka.Tupyaxra.vT eiraWtjkot.v

vvv 8' av fiova 8rj va> XeK^Lfifiiv oaat KOLKL(TT oXovfieff, el vofiov /8ia rfrf)(f>ov Tvpdvvaiv rj Kpdrr) vapi^Lfiev. a\X' ivvoelv XPV TOUTO JJ.£V yvvax)£ o n ivfx,ev, o5§ npos av8pas ov [la^ovfieva' eireura 8' ovveK apyo/xecr#' e/c Kpeucrcrovcov, Kal raCr' aKoveiv /can TOJVS' akyiova.

60

eyoi) pAv ovv aiTovcra, TOVS VTTO X^OV

gvyyvoiav

Icr^eiv, as /Jia^ojuai. raSe,

5 6 airoKTevovvre L, airroKTeroivTes r : auroKTOKoDi/Tc (sic) Comes ad Heliod. vol. i, p. 7. 6 7 eir' iXhrfKoiv MSS.: ^iroXX^Xou' Hermann. In L the ' after ^TT' and the breathing on a are either from the 1st hand or from S.—Nauck conject. Satoiv :

7?Js, airroos, etc. The compoundof blows). An exception might, indeed, merely expresses that the deed is done be supposed in Philo Judaeus De Mose 3. p. 692, where he is saying that with one's own hand, implying that such a use of one's own hand is unnatural. the continuity of human record has been The object of the deed may be one's own broken 5ict r i s iv vdaai Kal l j life, or another's. This ambiguity of the x ^ pp compound is illustrated by 1175 f. ai- which Adrian Turnebus rendered, ' propTAX^'P ^' "Xixaauerai.—XO. irirepa ira- ter illas eluvionum et exustionum contiTpipas 7} irpbs oUelas %ep6s;' by his father'snuas et alternas ('mutual') interneciones.' hand, or by his own?' But Philo was evidently (I think) using 5 7 KaTCipYdo-avr', plur. verb with &rdXX?)Xos in its ordinary sense, and meant merely, 'owing to the continuous dual subject, as oft., even when another verb with the same subject is dual, as and rapid succession of calamities by flood Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 47 us tlhiTi\v...•t)<svaaa.v- and fire.' It by no means follows, however, that a poet of the 5th cent. B. c. TO: see 0. C. 343 n.—£iraXXij\oiv xepotv, ' with mutual hands,'—each brother lifting could not have used tn&WTJXos in a sense corresponding with lir' aXX^Xois as = his hands against the other. It is hard ' against each other,'—the more frequent to believe that Soph, would here have written hr dXXifXoiv, ' against each and familiar sense of the words, as in the Homeric IT' A.\\III\OUTU> lovres, iir' other,' when \cpotv would seem a weak addition, and the double oiv would be ak\y\oun <j>ipov iro\i&aKpw "Apija (//. 3. 132): cp. Ar. Lys. 50 ir atWr/Xoifftv brought into harsh relief by the independence of the two words. The verse is in atpeadcu S6pv. The use of ^iraXXTjXos every way better if we can read InuXXij- here may have been partly prompted by irtXoiv as an epithet of \cpotv. Now we a reminiscence of Aesch. Theb. e931 know that the word ^iraXXijXos was in \ci\raois x P
ANTITONH

21

each shedding, hapless one, a kinsman's blood,—wrought out with mutual hands their common doom. And now we in turn—we two left all alone—think how we shall perish, more miserably than all the rest, if, in defiance of the law, we brave a king's decree or his powers. Nay, we must remember, first, that we were born women, as who should not strive with men; next, that we are ruled of the stronger, so that we must obey in these things, and in things yet sorer. I, therefore, asking the Spirits Infernal to pardon, seeing that force is put on me herein, Semitelos, iroXeplaip. 5 8 In L the ist hand wrote vvv afi: a later inserted 8': vvv 8' av r. 6O •/) KpaTrj] nal xpari] Axt. 6 3 (ireira 8' oSce/c'] ZireiO' bdovveK1 Wecklein.—Kpeirrdvuv L, with
be intolerably abrupt. For a{ ('in our turn') cp. 7.—p.6va Srf, 'all alone': Tr.

should hearken'), without ware, as 1076 \TI(p6rjvai. We find aicotiu rieis, ' to obey 1063 p^bvi) fie Si) Ka$el\e: Ai. 992 diravTOiv a person,' but not CIKOVW TI, as 'to hear STI: so esp. with superlatives, ib. 858 (and obey) a command.' Here TOOTO TravidTarov Sij: Thuc. 1. 50 fx^ylarq S-fi. and dXylova are accusatives of respect, 6 0 \|nj<j>ov, the pebble used in voting, 'in regard to these things,' as trdura then, the vote; here (as below, 632) ap- in El. 340, TQ>V KpwrovvTuiv iarl TTCLVT* plied to the resolve or decree of an ab- axovcria, ' I must obey the rulers in all solute monarch. Cp. 0. T. 606 IXTI /).' things.' If the accusatives were objective, airXri KTCU/JS | \j/i)e Anim. Gen. 4. 10, etc.). 205 B ai vivo Tcurais rais ri%vais 6 3 f. oiivoc", 'that' (as 0. T. 708, Symp. ipyaalai. In poetry, Attic and other, it 0. C. 1395, and- oft.): not, 'because,' is freq. also in the local sense: cp. 337 as some take it, supplying XPV with otdnaffip.—Putgopuu raSe, pass, with aKOvew.—IK, as from the head and fount Oir' cogn. ace, as 1073 f$ia,£ovTai. rdSe. Cp. of authority; so El. 164 K&K T&VS' dp-

Xofuu: cp. 0. C. 67 n.—dicovciv, infin. expressing consequence ('so that we

Ph. I^66KO/JI.' apaynd$;et.i ra.Se; a n d below, 219.

IOd>OKAEOYZ

22

rots iv reXet fiefiaicri veicrofiaL' TO yap moio-cra irpdcrcreiv e\ei vovv moio-cra irpdcrcreiv OVK e\ei, vovv ouSe' AN. OUT ay Ke\evcraifji,, OVT av, ei t/eAois eri f trpacrveiv, ifiov y av ?JSe&>s Spofys /^era. aAA icrp OTroia croi oo/cei Keivov o eyw t)"

Ka\6v

ju,oi TOVTO TTOiovo"rj Baveiv. i

iXr] /ACT' OVTOV

ocrta Travovpyrjcracr''

Keiaro/xaL,
iirel TrkeCcov

oy oei /A ape(TK€LV TOIS
7O

ray

e^faoe.

75

crol S' ei OOKCI,

t h e i s t hand wrote TO 7&p | irepuxo-a. wpda&eiv i/wv y' av ijdews SpijJtjs

He then effaced Tepio-trd, and added one of the omitted verses (68) in the margin, and the other (69) in the text, between 67 and 70. 7O 4/J.OV 7'] ipol y' Meineke.^ —riSiws] iff/xivq! Lehrs.—Spifirjs] dpdxrrjs Mekler, understanding vpdaaois. 7 1 oTroia
p i With Spi^tjs we have a double 67 f. Tots iv pp in 60, i.e. Creon. pcpuo-i, as ^ / . 1094 dv, the first after the negative, the second liolpq. fikv oix Iv taSXq, \ fiefiwaav: 0. C. after the emphatic ^oC 7': cp. 0. T. 339 1358 iv irovtfj j Tabrip jSejS^Kcis. Else- n.—Objection has been made to i|S«os on where Soph, has the simple phrase: Ai. the ground that it ought to mean, 'with pleasure to yourself.' Wecklein, indeed, 1352 K\VV.V...TS>V ivrtXei, and so Ph. 385, takes that to be the sense, supposing 7* 92 5. oi ^x TACI are ' those in authority,' to be misplaced; i.e. the proper order —TAos meaning ' final or decisive power,' would have been, ijS&os yt o5v ip.ov K.T.X.: as Thuc. 4. 118 T^XOS £ x ° " T C S IOVTUU, but the position of 4|iov in the verse suffi'let the envoys go as plenipotentiaries.' Pindar's T£\OS SaSeKdfirjvov ('an o^-^held ciently shows that yt must go with it. for a year'), N. 11. 10, is perh. poetical. 4|ioC y (Meineke) would leave (Ura awkward: and ao-^viis (Lehrs) would not As synonyms for ol iv riXei we find (1) oi T& riXri (%ovret, Thuc. 5. 47, and (2) have been displaced by i^Seus, which the T&. TAIJ simply,—'the authorities,' some- old scholia confirm. All the difficulty has arisen from failing to distinguish betimes with masc. part., as Thuc. 4. 15 tween (1) OVK an riSias Spiffs, and (2) OVK gfrto^ep auT0is...Td ri\7j KCLTafiavras fiovdv fieri i/iov iJSVws Spt#r]s. In (1) \efeiv. Xen. Helhn. 6. 5 has rk piTiS&us could mean only, 'agreeably to fiora ri\ri, ' t h e highest magistrates' (like Thuc. 1. 10 £ifw TWVficurikiuvKOI yourself.' But in (2) it is ambiguous; for the statement is equivalent to saying, TUW yndXto-Ta iv ri\ei: cp. 1. 10).—TO ' your co-operation with me would not be Y' e'ffTi: prop, of persons, as (not, 'most gladly'"). Ar. Nub. 79 TTWS Tr. 553 yvvaiica vovv (%ovijav. drjr' av TJSUTT' auTo? iireyelpatpu; (i.e. 8 9 f. ?TI, 'j/rf,1—at some future time: most pleasantly for him). so El. 66 (Kafi.' iiravxu) aarpov ws \dfi}j/eiv ?Tt: Tr. 257 SovXaffetv £TI (he vowed 7 1 forfl* from tl/il: 'be such as thou that he would yet enslave him).—irpdcrwilt,'—show what character thou wilt. o-»v...8puT|s (instead of Trpdavois): for Cp. Ph. 1049 °^ y^P Totofrrwv Set, TOLOVTOS such substitution of a synonym cp. 0. T. el/i' iydi: ib. 12 71 TOIOOTOS •r\e6a TOIS \byourr. 54 ap!eis...KjOareis (n.): O. C. 1501 aa
ANTITONH

23

will hearken to our rulers; for 'tis witless to be over-busy. AN. I will not urge thee,—no, nor, if thou yet shouldst have the mind, wouldst thou be welcome as a worker with me. Nay, be what thou wilt; but I will bury him: well for me to die in doing that I shall rest, a loved one with him whom I have loved, sinless in my crime; for I owe a longer allegiance to the dead than to the living: in that world I shall abide for ever. But if thou wilt, ireWeaOat rots rvpavvoiv 17 rotairq yevov oirola fioAXei. 7 6 old L, as in iambics O. C. 1530, 1532, Tr. 16, El. 305 (but made from ael), 650, 917 : in anapaests Ph. 148. But L has ad (a) in iambics O.T. 786, 1513, O.C. 1584, in anapaests El. 218, in lyrics six times [El. 1242, Ph. 172, 717, 0. T. 481, O. C. 682, Ai. 599).—aol d']
vetv: O. T. 43517/teis roiolb" l^v/iev.—oiroCa broken a human law in a manner which o-oi 8OK«I = (Toia&rri) oirola (or oirotav) elvaithe gods permit,—viz., in order to observe a divine law. Creon uses the Sojcet iroi, the relative being attracted into word iravovpylas below, 300. Stria is the case of the suppressed antecedent. peculiarly appropriate since the word was This was the more natural since oirota povetv, CXT|...<|>CXOV, of view: 'if it seems right to thee, disloved by him, as he is loved by me: Ai. honour the dead,' rather than, 'do thou, 1 267 Koivbs iv KOt.v6io~i: ib. 620 &0tXct trap if it seems right, dishonour the dead.' d^iXois.—|MT" auTov Kc(n),— ib. 645 oXX' d SoKei, xw/>G/uej': ib. 1402 el instead of the simpler 01Xrj fieri, (plXov Sonet, o-Telxpev.—TA TWV 8«»V 8vri(ia, the KeiaofJ.au honoured things of the gods; the laws 7 4 f. oVia uavovpYi^
IOOKAEOYS TO. rcov 6ewv evrifi

arijLw£cra(r

%

YZ. iyw fjikv OVK a r i / i a TTOIOV/ACU, TO Se )8ia iroknav

Spdv £vv a/nj^avos. eya> 8e Si) T&tyov X<wcrovcr' d8e\(f>a> ^iXrariu Tropevcrofiai. IS. otjotoi raXaCvrjs, <us UTrepSeSot/cd crou. AN. /LIT} '/^oi) Trpordpfiei' TOV crbv i£6p9ov irorfiov. dXX' o w 7rpofJi7jjwa"rjyj he Kevde, criiv 8' atmo9 eyw. AN. otfiOL, KarauSa' 7roXXov i^diwv ecrei criywcr', edv ^ Tracri Kr)pv£rj<5 TctSe. 12. Oepn/ffv eni xpv)(polcrL KaphCav e^ei-s. AN. dX\* oT8' apecTKova-' ots fiakiad' dSeiv /u,e

AN. cru ju,ev TaS' av irpov^oi'

80

85

7 8 Between / t ^ and OI5K L has an erasure of some letters (oSv?). 8 3 ,ui} ftou irptrrapfiu MSS. /u.17 V 0 " Schaefer, Donaldson, M. Seyffert: pq l/iov Nauck, Wecklein.—rdT/ioi/] In L, S has written yp. (ttov above ; some of the later MSS. read pior. 8 6 atrut MSS.: aft-wt Hermann, Bergk,

which are theirs (454 BeSv v6fufm), held

in honour (by them and by men), r d r o i s Oeots hrifia (25, £ / . 239 lim/ios roinoa) would have presented the gods only as observers, not also as authors, of the laws. —dripuixrao'' 8\< (cp. 22), 'be guilty of dishonouring': cp.. Ai. 588 /*•); lrpolovs rjpas yivrj, and n. on 0. T. 957. 7 8 f. £yi
| ...4
dapaos.

8O f. TdS' av irpo ^1 e^ xaV017**' ^y^ ^' £TretiX°V'ai- F o r irpoixevBai as = TpotJMal£eo0cu cp. T h u c . 1. 140 airep fi&XuTTa vpoiXovTai. S o irp6crxviM = rp6<paffis (El. 525). —8i\, 'now,' as the next thing to be done : cp. 173.—Td(|>ov x<6—after placing the

bones in an urn (\dpva(), and depositing this in a grave (KOITCTOS). She speaks as if she hoped to give him regular sepulture. This is ultimately done by Creon's command (1203 Ti4U/3cw...xii
TT}S T ' £/U^S 8v
| ot/ioi.

S'

iralpwv: but the nom. when the ref. is to the speaker, as El. 1143 ofyioi rdXaiva TTJS £/j.fjs TraXoi rpo<j>fjs.—jii\ ' (iov irpoTdpP«i (or, as some write it, pJ) 4/i.ov) is clearly right. If we read /»i) |«>« irpoTapfiei, then the emphasis is solely on the verbal notion. ' I fear for thee.'—'Fear not so:—make thine own fate prosperous.' But the stress on T&V S is no more objectionable than pr\ yd in El. 472. irporapfSii, as Tr. 89 (with gen. vwrpii). Distinguish irpoSedraj, 'afraid beforehand,' O. T. 90 (n.) *Jo'p8oi> here = 'straighten out,' i.e. guide in a straight or prosperous course: cp. 167 wpBov irtikiv, 675 6pdovfifr
ANTITONH be guilty of dishonouring laws which the gods have stablished in honour. Is. I do them no dishonour; but to defy the State,—I have no strength for that. AN. Such be thy plea:—I, then, will go to heap the earth above the brother whom I love. Is. Alas, unhappy one ! How I fear for thee! AN. Fear not for me : guide thine own fate aright. Is. At least, then, disclose this plan to none, but hide it closely,—and so, too, will I. AN. Oh, denounce it! Thou wilt be far more hateful for thy silence, if thou proclaim not these things to all. Is. Thou hast a hot heart for chilling deeds. AN. I know that I please where I am most bound to please. Ellendt, and others; see on O.T. 931.

86

iroXXw] /iSXXoc Porson, and

(0. T. 51), 'to set upright' (TJ ireolTJ Se: here S4 — aX\i: 621 viKvs ipvxpos). In Aesch. P. V. 693 Thuc. 4. 86 oix iirl (COM?, iv' i\ev6epjj, though in no other places of tragedy. And Soph, also used the simply, 'love and piety banish fear.'— •epic form TrovXtiirous in a trimeter, fr. 286 Some understand, 'with a view to joyless voei irpbs AvSpt, ffufia vovXvirovs SITUS \ things' (cp. on 650): but this would be irtrpq., K.T.\. Porson on Eur. Hec. 618 weak. wished to read in our verse either Trhtiov 8 9 f. ctSeiv, an aor. inf. used in (which is inadmissible, as Nauck observes, •"• 3- r73> a s a ' s o by Solon (fr. 7 Ipynaoiv Eur. Stud. 2. 27), or /iSXXoi', which some iv Me7
26

IOOKAEOYI

1Z. ei Kal SvvTjcreb y' dXX' afvq^dvoiv ipas. AN. OVKOVV, OTCLV 8r) yu.7) crdivca, IS. apxyjv Se 0rjpav ov Trpiirei AN. el TavTa A.e£eis, e ^ a p e i yxev e/xou, e\0pa Se TW OOLVOVTI irpoo-Ke 8 JJ dXX.' ea ^ie Kal TIJI> ef ifiov 8v(r/3ov\iav TO Seu/o> TOUTO* Treicro/^at y a p ou ouSev WOTC JU,T) ou *caA.<3s davelv. aX.X' ei So/cet croi, orei^e' TOUTO 8' Icrd', 0Y1 avous ju,ev €pXet> T 0 ' s ^ ' ^ o w 8' 6pda><s

go

95

so Nauck, Wecklein: see comment. 0 1 In L the ist h. omitted /*•);: S added it. 9 4 (rxfyxi] tx6p$ Emper, Donaldson. (x^Pt Kvicala.—dtKrf] A/icg Lehrs : 8O A Kal Swiio-si 7', yes, if (besides having the wish to please them) you shall also have the power. Kal goes closely with S w ^ n i : cp. O. T. 283 d Kal rplr' iarl. Such cases must be carefully distinguished from those in which el KaC form a single expression; see 0. T. p. 296. 0 1 Since O^KOVV ('well, then') precedes, 8rj is best taken as giving precision to 8rav,—'so soon as.'—ireiraiicro(i.ai., ' I will cease forthwith': so Tr. 587. Cp. the perf., Ph. 1279 el Si JUT} n irpbs Kcupbv A^ywp I icvpw, ir4Travfj.aiy ' I have d o n e . '

tion.

The sense is thus virtually the same

as if we had, 6 davuv ixOpbs
a-erai, 'the enmity of the dead will cleave to thee.' The convertible use of irpoaKe?
Kurax Kamp, as compared with El. 1040 § TrpocKuaai KaKig, and ib. 240 et T(f irptxTKeiixai XPVTV. H e r e , Trpofficdffei.

expresses merely the establishment of the permanent relation between the two persons. It does not mean, 'you will be brought, as his foe, into dependence on him' (i.e. under the power of his curse); as in E u r . Tro. 185 T$ TrpoffKGi/j.ou SotfXa

r\dfiav; ' to whom have I been assigned as a slave?' (i.e. by the casting of lots:— the answer is, ^771^5 irou Keiacu K\i)pov). 439 dpxty 5' &V...0&K ay...iTearetpe : Ph. Nor, again, 'you will press upon the dead as his foe,' i. e. be hostile and grievous to 1239 dpxn" K\veai av ouS' <2ira£ i^ovKo/x-riv: H e r . 3. 39 (fl xaPl*i: so Isocr. or. 15 under the chastisement of justice.' Don§272. aldson, following Emper, reads (x^pf... 9 3 cxOapet, pass.: so, from liquid stems, 230dVywe?: 0. T. 272 6eputr8ai: SIKTJ, as iure inimicorum apud mortuum Ai. 1155 irrina,i>ovii.epos. T h e ' m i d d . ' fut. eris: i.e. on the part of the dead you will be deemed to have only the rights of a in o- affords numerous examples, as below, foe. This is impossible. The ordinary 210, 637, 726: see n. on O. T. d"ji and reading is sound. 0. C. 1185.—4£ IjioC, 'on my part' (cp. 95), rather than simply 'by me' (cp. 63). 95 S. ia, one syll. by synizesis, as 0. T. 9 4 e\8pd.. .Tui OavovTi irpoa-Ke(
ANTITONH

27

Is. Aye, if thou canst; but thou wouldst what thou canst not. AN. Why, then, when my strength fails, I shall have done. Is. A hopeless quest should not be made at all. AN. If thus thou speakest, thou wilt have hatred from me, and wilt justly be subject to the lasting hatred of the dead. But leave me, and the folly that is mine alone, to suffer this dread thing; for I shall not suffer aught so dreadful as an ignoble death. Is. Go, then, if thou must; and of this be sure,—that, though thine errand is foolish, to thy dear ones thou art truly dear. {Exit ANTIGONE on the spectators' left. ISMENE retires into the palace by one of the two side-doors. Dindorf: KOTO L. Dindorf. irpos 81KT)S laet Herwerden (Stud. crit. p. 9). 9 6 oi\ otv Elms, on Eur. Med. 804, M. Seyffert, Dindorf.

wpifi \4yois av TOV irodov TOV Hji/Aov, | Tplv 1OO—161 Parodos. For the metres eldivai TA.K etdev el ToOoi/jieOa. Cp. 0. C. see Metrical Analysis. The framework 45311.—TO SCIVOV TOVTO, ironical: cp. El. is as follows. (1) 1st strophe, 100 d/m's to 376 (Electra in answer to her sister's 109 xa^"'ip diri dr) TO Seivov.—ire£C\<us 8' dp6us <)>CXT), ' b u t truly dear to thy friends'—i.e. both to the anapaests similarly divide each strophe dead brother and to the living sister. The from each antistrophe, the systems are of unequal lengths, and the general chawords are especially a parting assurance (£0-81.) that Ismene's love is undiminished. racter is wholly different, being rather opOus = d\t)B(os, as Diphilus frag, incert. that of a Kofi.fj.6s: see n. on O. C. 117. 20 TOV 6p$us eiyevij. Others make iptXij The fifteen Theban elders who form active,—'a true friend to thy friends' (i.e. the Chorus have been summoned to the to Polyneices); which is certainly the palace by Creon,—they know not, as fittest sense in Eur. / . T. 609 ws a7r' etfye- yet, for what purpose (158). They greet vovs TWOS \ pifos ire'tpvicas, TOIS
Z00KAE0Y2

28

XOPO2. . a.

aKTis deAiou, TO K&XKUTTOV

ivTairvXco

cf>avev

iOO

<j)do<;, p 2 ® jff$ TCOU irporepcov 7]apov, Aipicaicov virkp peddpcov ixoXovcra, 5 TW \euKacnrw 'Apyodev *e/^8avTa ^wra ira.vcra.yia 106 6
aeKloto L. The ist hand wrote deXiou, which is also in the lemma of the schoAn early hand then changed v into 10. Hence Bothe, deXioio K&XKUTTOV (omitting 1O2 TWV Trpcrripuv L: TUJI< irpbrepov A, Brunck, Blaydes. 1O4 /3\e$apls Nauck. dpybOev | <£(3rajSdiraMSS. Asyllableis wanting(cp. 123). For'ApybBev, Erfurdt

the appalling nature of the peril which Thebes has just escaped. We already know Antigone's motive. This is a dramatic prelude to the announcement of Creon's. IOO f. acXCov, Dor. for the epic ijeXlov, with a as usu. (808, O. C. 1245), though it is sometimes used with o£, as

by the lyrists, and from them borrowed by the dramatists, though only in lyrics, and even there only occasionally. Homer never shortens the v: for, as XPV"^V &"& o-irfwTpip (II. I. 15) shows, the Homeric Xpw&js (etc.) must be treated as disyll. by synizesis.—pXi<|>apov=o/i/ta: Eur. Ph. 543 VVKT6S T' dipeyyh fShitpapov (the Tr. 835, Eur. Med. 1252.—TO KOAXIOTOV moon) AipKaCov. The Dirce was on .. 4>aos. Two constructions are possible; the w. of Thebes, the Ismenus on the I prefer the first. (1) QvPt Qav&v rb «dX- E.: between them flowed the less famous \urrov (pdos, the art. going with the super- Strophia: Callim. Hymn Del. 76 Alp/cy lative, which it emphasises,—'the very re Srpo^/i; re /teXo/i^T/^rSos (xovos alavh. here, the Dirce is preferred, as the repreThis seems awkward. When a voc. is sentative river of Thebes: so Pindar, ' the followed by a noun or partic. with art., Dircaean swan,' expresses ' a t Thebes this is normally in direct agreement with and at Sparta' by peidpourl re A(p/cas... the voc, as (5 iu>5pes...ol irapivTes (Plat. KOX trap' j&iptiry (Isthm. I. 29). Cp. 844. Prot. 337 c), as if here we had T\ tpaveiaa. 1O6 TOV XevKa(nriv...»Ta, in a colThe Schol., who prefers this constr., lective sense: so 6 Xlipatjs, the Persian shirks the difficulty by his paraphrase, w army, Her. 8. 108, etc. Cp. Aesch. Theb. 90 6 \e6nao-iris \eds (Dind. XewcoTTJS OKTICOS TOU T)\loV ...TWv irpb airijs. Tacitus Hist. 1. 50 solus omnium ante se of white as the Argive colour may have principum. Milton P. L. 4. 322 Adam, been prompted by a popular association the goodliest man of men since born, His of "Apyos with apybs. sons, the fairest of her daughters Eve. The words TOV \etiKao~iriv 'Apyb$ei> Goethe Hermann und Dorothea 5. 101 answer metrically to 123 TevKaevO'"Jl<pa.iVon ihren Schwestern die beste. CTTOV i\elv. Instead of 'ApybBev (- — -) we 1 O 3 f. t4>dv&T|s with an echo of <paviv therefore require —— - . The short final 11 C of Xeimamv is legitimate, the metre being (irap-qxt" ' )'• P ' O. C. 794 (TT6(14O| ...OTOp.w
ANTITONH

29

CHORUS.

Beam of the sun, fairest light that ever dawned on Thebe 1st of the seven gates, thou hast shone forth at last, eye of golden str0Pheday, arisen above Dirce's streams! The warrior of the white shield, who came from Argos in his panoply, hath been stirred by thee to headlong flight, in swifter career; conject. aV 'Apy60ev: Ahrens, 'ATI60CV : Boeckh, 'Apyi'Cov: Wolff, 'Apyoyevij: Blaydes, 'ApyoKlSos or 'Apyokucov: Wecklein, 70s JI^XOTTOS: Mekler, 'IraxiOevl H e r m a n n , 'Apy60ei> ?K <£wra

fidvra:

Feussner and Schiitz, 'ApyuBev ticfidvTa <j>G>Ta.

1O8 6£vrbpm L (with <5fe? written above): 6S-vrip(? r, and Schol. duty for a short: and Nauck is incorrect in saying that the metre ' requires' (though it admits) a choriambus beginning with a consonant. The simplest remedy is to read 'Ap-yiOev IK | fSavra cf>uTa, and to suppose that, after the loss of 4K, fidvra and (pura were accidentally transposed. Cp. 0. C. 1088 where oBtvei 'mviKdip is certainly the right order, but the MSS. reverse it. (See also above on v. 29.) Dindorf reads £K (pura pdvra, assuming tmesis : but tmesis of £K in Soph, occurs elsewhere only before p.4v (Tr. 1053) or S4, and there was no motive here for interposing Sna. Hermann reads 'Apyo$ev (K as = ^£ 'Apyb$ev: but elsewhere £K comes before, not after, such forms (l£ Al
^£ oii-

Blaydes conject.

oirklt}, modal dat. 0-1171; (for accent, cp. Chandler § 72) = ' w h a t one carries,' and so, generally, 'equipment' (Aesch. Cho.

560

if&V 7^P

C£KWS, TTCLVTCXTI ad-

yip> (x.. .xaXivip, ' in swifter career,' dat. of manner with ipvydSa TrpoSpo/iov. Cp. 0. C. 1067 (where the Attic horsemen are described rushing in pursuit of the Thebans), x a s yap d(rrpdwrei xaXiv6s, 'the steel of every bridle flashes,'—as they gallop on with slack reins. So here, the x"^'""', which glitters as the horse rushes along, is poetically identified with the career itself, and thus is fitly joined with di-tirepot. The phrase seems happy in this context. The Argives began their retreat in the darkness (16): when the sun rises, the flashing steel of their bridles shows them in headlong flight.—o^vripu does not mean (1) 'in flight swifter than their former approach'; nor {2) that the reins are shaken ever faster on the horses' necks. 6£vrop

. Our passage suggests horsemen rather than drivers of war-chariots: perh. the poet imagined both, as in O. C..1062 iX

pavdffev, etc.). If 'Apy60ev is not genuine, then it was probably a gloss on some other form in -0ev. Had yds n^Xcuros (or Aavaov) been in the text, a scholiast would have been more apt to paraphrase with air' or i% "kpyovs. This is against such conjectures as 'Apyi'Cov, 'Apyoyevrj, 'ApyoXucdv, 'IvaxiSav, 'Ivdxiov, as is also the fact that pdvra suggests a mention of 'the place whence.' 'AinoSev (Ahrens) would mean 'from "ATTIO?,' but we require 'from 'Atria' (sc. yij, the Peloponnesus, 0. C. 1303 n.), i.e. 'Airiddev: cp. 'O\v/j.Tla&ev. I had thought of 'Iva\68€v, which Mekler, too, has lately suggested, though he has not supported it by argument. The points in its favour are : (a) the order cpwra pdura can be kept: (b) after ' Dirce's streams' in v. 105 a reference to the Argive river would be appropriate : (c) dpyodev might have come in either as a gloss, or a corruption of the letters axoSey, if a> had dropped out after XevicavTiv. But I hesitate to displace 'Apyodev, esp. when a direct mention of Argos here so naturally corresponds with the direct mention of Thebes in v. 101. •Tj pLfupapfidtoii I
lW

I04>0KAE0YZ *os dpdels veiKecov

yd

*Ho\vveiKovs

I IO

cueros ets you a>s Xeviajs x i o v o ? irripvyi a-Teyav6<s, TTOXXCOV fieff oirXaiv £vv

ff

l7T7TO/COjU,O(.S

. a. e r a s 8' virkp fieXdOpcav, %<^ovuxrai or <5£UT6/I<(J : Nauck, d^vKpirip.

1 1 O ff. L has oc ^ 0 ' Tj/ieripa (the 1st hand

wrote 17/iepa, but added T^ above) 7S1 woXweltcyv | dpdeitr veuctuiv i% diupiXbyuv \ 6£4a «\dfav alerda elv yav \ the (sic) vireptwra. All MSS. have accus. ov and nom. Ylo\uveiKT]$. Scaliger conject. os...IIoXwekous.— Dindorf gives 75, y9)y, vTepin-TTi instead of the Doric forms. 1 1 2 Before 6^a /cXafwi', Erfurdt conjecturally supplies Bows S': J. F. Martin, Copaev Keivos 5': Pallis, ifKaa' b S': Nauck, ^fyayci H O f. The MSS. have Sv...IIo\uv«C- meaning that the verb ijyaye could be KT)S. If this were sound, it would be understood.—L has the Doric y$, and necessary to suppose that after &fi'- exSpos d'>6£4a noAvvc£Kovs...vciK&0V, playing on the K\dfav. For (1) a verb is wanted to name, like Aesch. (Tk. 577, 658, 829): govern Sv, and (1) the description of the as elsewhere on that of Ajax (At. 432 eagle, beginning with 6£ta KXdfaif, clearly aMfeix), and of Odysseus (fr. 877, xoXXol refers to the Argive host, not to Polyneices yap dio6i\6yci>v, lit. in consequence dlMpiXbyw veiKtuv dpdeis, rjyayev 6 of contentious quarrels, i.e. his claims to rioXupetK7]?, otov afitpiXoylq, xprjad/xevos the Theban throne, against his brother irpos TOV d8e\i\6yovt etwev air6, (is yvupifiov otii\eKTos...lpts. The agree with IIoXwe(/c7/$, and not dpBivra, prep, as O. C. 620 £K aixucpov \6yov. to agree with arpaTiv, because it suited 112 f. 6%ia. K\aj>v: Homeric, / / . 17. the form of his paraphrase, otov dn<j>i.\oytq.88 (of Hector) <S£& Ke/cXr/yus: II. 16. 429 Xpyo'a.u.ei'os rpos TOV dSe\tj>bv. By 81k ^£7aXa KXafovre (of vultures fighting): j8pa%^w^ 5^ elirev avTo, the Schol. meant so Aesch. Ag. 48 (the Atreidae) jx.iyav 4K not merely the indefmiteness of veuciwv i£ dv/ioO KXafovres "Api;.—aleTos els 7av iSs dp.
ANTITONH who set forth against our land by reason of the vexed claims of istaestic anaPolyneices; and, like shrill-screaming eagle, he flew over into Psys em our land, in snow-white pinion sheathed, with an armed throng, ' and with plumage of helms. He paused above our dwellings; he ravened around our ist antisevenfold portals with spears athirst for blood; stroPhe1 1 3 els yav iSs] us is omitted by Hermann: els by Blaydes, who places us before ydv. 1 1 7 o-ras]] 7rrds K. L. Struve,, Nauck (referring p y ( g to L b k Ph ) h l rats TWV tpSvav pS id Lobeck Phryn. p. 255).—ipovtaunv MSS.: S Schol. ipdaats \6\6yxais, whence Bothe and. Boeckh restored tfmvtbtrauxw. In such a MS. as L, where <popi p | | aurw is thus divided between two verses, the corruption would have b been easy. ld h X6 1 1 99 X67] ^ ° ' s Blaydes.—ard/xa] ir6\ur/i.' Nauck.—£TT&TV\OI>] i K Semitelos.

or ^7076" KUVOS S'.

of these descriptive verses should not be broken by a paroemiac before v. 116. No argument either way can be founded on v. 130 (where seen.), since, even if it were a paroemiac, that would not require a paroemiac here.—iiir«p£irra. The act. strong aor. iirTr\v (as if from tirrrifu) occurs simple only in the Batrachomyomachia (210, if sound) and the Anthol.: compounded, only in the tragic lyrics and in late prose. Cp. 1307. 114 ff. XevKijs XUJVOS irr., ' a wing white as snow' (the white shield, see on 106); genitive of quality (or material), equiv. to an epithet: cp. 0. T. 533 T6\IM)S irpbaumov (a bold front): El. 19 aarpav eitppdvr; (starry night): Eur. Ph. 1491
7. I. 33at&<Tirlfte5...
flight above my dwellings,'—before swooping. The words do not mean that the Argive army was posted on hills around Thebes: the only hills available were to the N. of the town. The 'Iix suggests a monster opening its jaws. The word was perh. suggested by //. 23. 79

e"/j£ niv

icty I dfufe^xave

aTvyepi]

(hath gaped for me—i.e. 'devoured me'). These transitions from clear imagery to language in which the figure is blurred by the thought of the object for which it stands, are thoroughly Sophoclean: cp. n. on O. T. 866.—<pov(J
1 2 0 9 <j>ov<j., <j>ovtj. vbos rjSij.

Cp. TOfidu (Ai. 582).—eirroirvXov OTO|MI, prop, the access afforded by seven gates: fr. 701 0i)jSas X^yeis fioi TAS TnSXas &rra
IOOKAEOYZ 12O 3 efia, irpCv itoff dfieripoiv 4 aifidrcop yevvcnv Tr\r)cr0fjva[ re /ecu (TTe<j>dv(i)fia Trvpy 5 irevKaevd' "H^KXIOTOI' eXe^. TOWS afi<^t I>G)T' erdOr) 6 TraTayos "A/aeos, avrwraXot) Swcr^ei/ow/ia 8paKOi>ros. 126

. /J\ Zeus ycl/3

K6[MTOV<;

6C 77"oXX(5

* u7rep07rX«us, 1 2 2 ir\T;ai Kal still leaves a syllable wanting. 1 2 5 f. ax-rarctXwi—SpdKovn L, with ov written above ai, and op dTe 'JlatffToio. 1 2 4 ff. Totos, introducing the reason; 0. C. 947 n.—lTd6i), lit. 'was made intense,' here suggesting both loud sound and keen strife. Cp. / / . 12. 436 iwl taa pAxv Tira.ro irroXe/ws re: 23. 375 tmrouri raffij Sp6/ws: Aesch. Pers. 574 reive Sk 5va§avKTov j fioanp raKaivav av8dv.— iroToyos, clatter of arms (a word expressive of the sound), as distinguished from /3oi7, a human cry; cp. Her. 7. 211 of Se fidpfiapoi opdovres
retreat in the night: at dawn, the Thebans made a sally in pursuit of them, and turned the retreat into a rout. dvmrdXw Sv|jia SpaKovros, a thing hard to vanquish for him who was struggling against the (Theban) dragon, —i.e. for the Argive eagle. The two readings between which the MSS. fluctuate, viz., dvri/iraXu>...8pdK0VTi and dvriira\ov...Sp...8pdKOVTOS (V has ivriir&Ku...6pdKovTos). Forthegen. after this adj., cp. Pind. 0. 8. 94 fiiyos yypaos dvrliraXov, a spirit that wrestles with old age: Eur. Ale. 922 ifievaiuv ydos avrliraXos, wails contending with marriagesongs. The interpretation of the passage turns primarily on two points. (1) The SpcCKuv certainly means the Thebans,—the>|ui must refer to difficulty experienced by the vanquished Argives, not by the victorious Thebans. The word must mean, then, 'a thing hard to overcome,' not, 'a victory won with diffi-

ANTITONH

33

but he went hence, or ever his jaws were glutted with our gore, or the Fire-god's pine-fed flame had seized our crown of towers. So fierce was the noise of battle raised behind him, a thing too hard for him to conquer, as he wrestled with his dragon foe. For Zeus utterly abhors the boasts of a proud tongue; and 2nd when he beheld them coming on in a great stream, in the haughty j^f pride of clanging gold, Keeping avniraXif—Spixovn, Blaydes conject. Svwros ' easy to subdat. to help it out. Or (6) ' a hard-won due' (Xen. Hellen. 5. 3. 4). Cp. SvcriraXac- victory of the dragon foe'; which gives urn's, SwirdAa/Aos, dfofiaxos, etc., used with a wrong sense to SiArxe'pw/wx.—The form poetical irony to express the irresistible. of the word is in one respect unique. In O. T. 560 $avd«|Ua is a deed Every similar neuter noun compounded of deadly violence: in Aesch. Th. 1022 with Svtr is from a verb so compounded: Tu/ij3o%6a xc'/>W/aaTa are works of the as Bvc^pynfiaj SvffTjfi^prjfia, dvaTrpd.yTjf/.a, vcrrtixV!10-' 8v(Ttp^itxrifi.a, 5vtrhand in mound-making. In itself, 5vo6ii\ua.ri. : Aesch. Pers. 88 "Apeos was a thing which the Argives fieydXqj fievfian tf>wrwu (so id. 412 pcvfta. could not overcome. IlepffiKou arparou). Eur. / . T. 1437 TrauThose who read dvriir(£Xo>...8fxiKoVTi tsax ScdiKwv p'eu/u.cS T' i%opfju2v orpaToO. The explain either (a) 'a hard-won victory for transposition ^cv^cm iroX\<£ is unnecesthe dragon foe': but this gives a wrong sary. In the same dipodia an anapaest sense to Swrxripw/^a: or (d) join the dat. must not precede a dactyl, nor a dactyl with £rd8r|: 'a din was raised by the an anapaest; but a spondee can be foldragon foe (cp. //. 22. 55 'AxiXiji' Sa/iaalowed by a dactyl, as 0. C. 146 SyfXOi 5\ 0e£s), a thing hard {for the Argive) to oi5 ykp av cJ5' dXXorp/ois. subdue.' But 5u
J. S. III.

IOOKAEOYI

34

pnrrei nvpl Ba\/3iS(ov CTT aKpdiV

y)O7)

viKr/v O/3/AOJVT' aXaXafai. ffp- P' avTLTVira 8' CTTI y a irecre 2 irvp<j>6pos, os roTe fiaLVOfidvcL %vv d/3/xa 135 3 (3a.K)(eva>v kirhtvu 4 pnrals ky6ifia o~Tveki£,a)v /xeyas "Aprjs Hartung, Kavaxns vTrefrri<pavlais. 1 3 4 avHrvira L, which a later hand wished to make into avririvois (not &VTITVTTO%, as the accent shows). The later MSS. read with L, except those which have the conject. of Triclinius, OVTITVTOS. Porson restored dvriTvirq.. Bergk and Wieseler conject. avrirvThs (cp. evTinras). 1 3 8 el^e $' SXKai T& fiiv tiXkcu ra 5' eir' aXKoia | L. The ist hand wrote d\\a—aXXa: the first corrector added i to each. The word ixtv is represented by /J, in an erasure, with < above it. fy In post-Homeric poetry virip- |3oX/3£5uv. In Eur. Ph. 1180 Capaneus O7rXos is a freq. epith. of overweening is struck by Zeus at the moment that he strength (ijVop^j, fill), rifly, etc.).—Other is surmounting the ytiaa Tuxtw, the readings are:—(i) xpvaov icavaxv 6' coping of the walls. The /3aX/S?5es were virepovTas, 'and naughty in the clang the posts, to which a rope was attached, of gold.' This involves an improbable marking the point from which runners in change; the subst. uirepoVrTjs, too, is un- the double foot-race (Slavkos) set out, and suitable here, and cannot be defended by to which they returned : hence both Theocr. 22. 58 irpbs irdvra TraXlyKoros •//S'starting-point and goal.—6p(uSvTa : for virep6vTT)s. Wecklein, reading vTepovras, the partic. as subst., without either art. keeps Kavaxo* in the sense, 'hoffartig or TIS, cp. El. 697 Sivair' ar ovS' av auf: but a genit. after liTepoirrijs could laxvw vyiiv • Plat. Gorg. 498 A KAA. not denote that in which one takes etSov. Sfi. H Si; vovv ?x<»""a \vTrov/j.evov pride. (2) \pvaov Kavaxys virepbirTriSi Kal xa^po"Ta; The name of Capaneus or -birra, i. e., ' Zeus, a despiser of could be left unmentioned, since the the clang of gold'. (3) XP"0™ mvaxv^ story was so famous. No leader of the viripowTa, adv. neut. plur. (as O. T. 883), Argive host, except Polyneices, is named 'advancing haughtily in a great stream of in this play. The attack of Capaneus clanging gold'. But the adv. comes weakly was said to have been made at the v< K at the end, and xP ">v - is harshly joined "HXe/ny>ai irtiXai on the s. side of Thebes with 7T. peifian.—Aesch., too, gives pro(Aesch. Th. 423, Paus. 9. 9. 8). His minence to gold in picturing the Argive fall from the scaling-ladder, as the chiefs: Capaneus has golden letters on lightning struck him, was often reprehis shield (Th. 434), Polyneices has the sented in art.—v6ct|v, cogn. ace. with image of a warrior in golden armour, dXaXagcu, to raise the cry dXaXoI for with a golden legend (644, 660).—Kava- victory: Ar. Av. 1763 dXaXaf, V)\ TratijwK, Xrjs, of metal, as //. 16. 105 irijXijf /SoXI TyveWa KaXKlvwos. 1 3 4 dvTiTiSirq,, restored by Porson xv X {Adv. p. 169) for ivrlrvrra, is certainly 1 3 1 if. iraXTcl impC, i.e. with the right. Adjectives in os, compounded thunderbolt which Zeus brandishes in his with a prep., are oft. of three terminations hand before hurling it: Ar. Av. 1714 «iX- in epic poetry, as d/i$ieXi might mean merely ' utter- in lyrics; thus they have T) ivaKla as well most,' but is rather associated in the as i] ^vdXios, T) ivvvxia as well as r\ ivvixiot. poet's mind with the object meant by

ANTirONH

35

he smote with brandished fire one who was now hasting to shout victory at his goal upon our ramparts. Swung down, he fell on the earth with a crash, torch in hand, 2nd strophe. he who so lately, in the frenzy of the mad onset, was raging against us with the blasts of his tempestuous hate. But those threats fared not as he hoped; and to other foes the mighty War-god dispensed their several dooms, dealing havoc around, The scribe had written TA 5' aXXa (his eye running on to T& 5' aXXois): then, on perceiving the error, he deleted 8', but, in the narrow space between T& and &Kka, could not write ixiv at full length. With regard to the last word of the v., Campbell thinks that the ist hand wrote aXXoixr, and that the corrector made this into aXXoicr: but I doubt whether the i was ever v.—The only noteworthy variation in the later MSS. is that, instead of L's second aWtu, V has Seivi., prob. a grammarian's conjecture.—For

As regards the sense, AVTITVITOS was regularly used of hard surfaces, which, as it were, repe/tha.t which strikes them (for the accent aprtrviros, not ivnnjiros, though the sense is act., see on O. T. 460). Arist.

1 3 8 ff. «tx« 8" <3[\X<j r a \iiv, 'but those things indeed' (the threats of Capaneus) ' went otherwise' (than he had expected) : ciXXa 8' he' dXXois fiiyas *A/«7» eTci/c6/ia, 'while to others great Ares Prod/. 5. 40 oi...iv dvnrtiwois TrepfiraTot. assigned various dooms,' etc. The poet Lucian Amor. 13 T^V 6.VTITVTTOV OVTOI nal has described how Zeus smote the most Kaprepkv rod \idov T 6 IUV, aXXo U pif. [£]

\

6

W

tfi p q

ft

y p q

X

q

'

£ \ l

ifei (where the subject was perh. a god, or the wind). 135 ff. irvp4>dpos, ' torch in hand': so of Prometheus (0. C. 55, where see n.) and Artemis (0. T. 207). Aesch. Th. 433 0X^7« Si Xctynrds SA xeP^v WTXIO7*&')7 • | X/JUITOTS

di

ipuvei

ypafificunv,

irp-qata

irt>\i.v.—PaK\fv»v : so oft. Eur. as H. F. 898 Ai
Th. 0 3 rrplv KaTauylaat

irvoas \

II. 6. 147 T & piv T' avepos x a M«5" X^"> oXXa S4 $' v\ri | T7J\e06u>iei. I t is

immaterial that, here, TA |UV means, not, 'some things,' but, 'those things'; since the latter is its first sense also where we render it by 'some.' Further, with regard to aXXa, remark that this form of adverb is used elsewhere also in ref. to the course ordained, by gods or fate: 0. C. 1443 ravTa

5' ir T(? Salfiovi, | KOX

rijSe vvai x d r ^ p p : Aesch. P. V. 511 06 TaOra r o i i r j ; /lotpa iru re\ecr
readings, see Appendix.—4ir«v«|ia: Aesch. Eum. 310 \dxv ret Kar' ivBpiiirovi I va KUKUV {irivwnav.—«XCJ
(
3— 2

'firm,'

I04>OKAEOYZ 140 (TV
etTTa Xo^ayol

yap

i<j> kirra

rax^eVres icroi TT/)OS icrovs £\iirov ZTJVI Tpoiraia) iray^aX/ca reXiy, ir\rjv TOW crTiryepoLv, <3 Trarpos ivos fir)Tpo<; re /Atas vvTe Ka8* avrolv S Xoy^as o-T^cravr' Oavarov jaepos aju,<£ r. /?. aXXd y a p a ju-eyaXcovu/xos

145

Ni/ca

emendations, see Appendix. 14O In L the first , to compress), 'striking heavily':ff. the list agrees with that of Aesch.,— Amphiaraus, Tydeus, Eteoclus, Hippo//. i. 581 i£ iSiuv OTv0eX(£ TIOS, Xpwaaip (in Caria), Srija-ios or 'BiriCp. Aesch. Ag. 842 feux#e!s th-oifios T\V (TT&eios (the Roman stator, stayer of i/nol 6pos (said by Agam. of Odysflight).—ird-yxa^Ka T*^T1' 'tributes of seus) : and cp. ib. 1640.—The old v. I. panoplies,' as Tr. 238 Heracles dedicates Seijiox^ipos, explained by the schol. yevfSaiwbs T4\II T' fyxopira Kr)vat(fi Aif, i. e. vaios aal irapa5t£ios, is read by Musgrave, 'dues of fruits,'—alluding to the rifievos Hartung, and A. Pallis. Hartung renof which the produce was given to the ders it 'der Starke,'—understanding it as god (ib. 754). Not, (1) 'complete suits 'the strong and deft striker.' Neither of armour': nor (2) owXiTiKa ray/tara, 5e{iox«pos nor Seifiox^'P seems to occur, 'troops of warriors,' as Eustath. took it though apurrepoxeip (left-handed) is found (p. 686. 16), led perh. by Aesch. Pers. in late Greek. tfdlppv/jAre Kal rplppvpa Ti\ij.—It was the ordinaiy practice to set up a rpb1 4 1 ff. ITTTOI Xoxa-yoC. In 0. C. I J I J

ANTITONH

37

a mighty helper at our need. For seven captains at seven gates, matched against seven, 3rd analeft the tribute of their panoplies to Zeus who turns the battle; sys PaestIC save those two of cruel fate, who, born of one sire and one em ' mother, set against each other their twain conquering spears, and are sharers in a common death. But since Victory of glorious name hath come to us, 2nd antiTOC apjj.a.Tos. Another schol., in the left-hand marg., has 8e!-i6xeipos in its lemma, and s t r 0 P n e explains both readings. The later MSS. have 8e|i6creipos. Blaydes conject. Se^idyvios.

iraiov (old Att. rpowaiov) after a victory, T6\ovs...aSe\(pas, two journeying sisters: on the spot where it had been won, or, ib. 17 TrvKviwrepoi=many, and feathered in the case of a sea-fight, on the nearest (n.): see 0. T. 846 n.—OTTJcravre, having land (Thuc. 2. 92). Such a trophy ordiset in position, levelled, against each narily consisted of shields, helmets, and other. The Homeric dipv was chiefly a weapons, conspicuously displayed on missile; here the XA-yx1?is u s e ( i f° r thrustwooden supports, and dedicated, with an ing. inscription, to a deity. Cp. Eur. Ph. 1473 1 4 8 f. dXXd yap, like dAX' 06 yap (of the Thebans after the victory) ot phv (O.C. 988 n.), can be used with or withAi6s TpoTaXovlaraaavfiptras[i.e. a wooden out an ellipse. Here there is no ellipse, image of Zei)s T/JOTTCUOS), | oi S' aairlSas since iiriXdaixev follows (153), and yap, GvKQvTes 'ApyeLw veKp&v \ aKvKeip.wr'introducing the reason given by rjXSe, = efcra reix^w tirtiJ.iroiJ.ev. Part of the 'since.' Below, 155, there is an ellipse, armour would be affixed to the walls of —' But (let us cease), for Creon comes'; Theban temples (cp. Aesch. Ag. 577, Th. where ydp might be rendered ' indeed.'1 276). —}iiPyaX(ovv|jios: schol. 7; fj.eyaXTji' irepiiroiovtra. Sofa?: the personified Nike is 1 4 4 ff. ITXI\VT.
£00KAE0YI

38

2 TO, TrokvapfJLOLTO) dvTi^apelcra f Si)) TToki ^ 3 CK fJL€V 4 TCOV vvv O Oiadai Xr/crfJiocrvvav,

15°

5 ^ewi' 8e raovs

dX\' oSe yap 8r) /SacrtXeu? Kpecw

15 5

6 M.€VOLK€O

ve.apa.1cn, dewv iirl XOipel, T'IVO. Si) pjr)Tiv ipicrcroiv oTi (TvyKkrjTov TijvSe yepovrov irpovdero

160

1 4 9 dpTixap""™] M. Schmidt conject. a//" 0amc7a, which Nauck adopts. Blaydes, 1 apnxaP^va. rteXifwc, do not take &VTI here to mean merely shaking the ground of Thebes (with his 'over against,'as when Find. 01. 3. 19 dances): for the objective gen., cp. O.C. s a y s TJST] yd.p a u r y . . . J ...6da\fJi.bv avri333 ^oyiav avrdyyeXos.—SaK)^ios=Ba/c0Xe|t 'HUjva, the (mid-month) moon show- X"s, as Eur. Bacch. 225 T V 8' 'AfipoSlriiv ed the light of her eye over against him. irpoaB' (^yew TOV Baicxlov, and oft.—ap\oi —Not (1) iaov airy x a P e '°' a (schol.), i.e. sc. T^S x°P*Las (schol.). Cp. 1146. merely, 'rejoicing as Thebes does,' which 155 ff. dXXd...'ydp: see on 148.— extenuates avrixapeiaa into avyxaPe^(TaKp&ov, monosyll. by synizesis, as irXtuiv Nor (2) avrl TGV KO.KWV xapeiira, i.e. re- Od. 1. 183; in Aesch. Ag. 1493 iKtrviav joicing in requital of past troubles. is a spondee. Cp. 0. C. 1073 'Pi-as, a monosyll.—MCVOIK&OS, = - ' - - , as 0. C. ISO ff. lK...iro\«|M>>v TWV vuv, 'after 1003 OTI since a iravvvxis was esp. both v. 156 and v. 160 should be made grateful to the city's tutelar god Dionysus (1147), whose rites are viKTUp TA iroMd dimeters by supplying three anapaests or

ANTITONH

39

with joy responsive to the joy of Thebe whose chariots are many, let us enjoy forgetfulness after the late wars, and visit all the temples of the gods with night-long danee and song; and may Bacchus be our leader, whose dancing shakes the land of Thebe. But lo, the king of the land comes yonder, Creon, son of Menoeceus, our new ruler by the new fortunes that the gods have given; what counsel is he pondering, that he hath proposed this special conference of elders, f L, with yp. 4XeXix9av written above by S: eXeXlx^oiv r. The Aldine has fwc, which Heath, Vauvilliers, and Brunck preferred: but nearly all later edd. read eXeXlxBuv. Musgrave conject. <-\e\ix#e£s (as = ' invoked with cries'). 1 6 4 j3aKX«oc MSS.: Bdxx'05 Bothe. 1S6 f. Kpiuiv 6 /levoiKtaa vevxjuoa \ vea159 kpeaatj)v\ eXlff&wv Johnson. pcuai de&v iirl GvvrxrxiaiG | MSS. cially convoked ;—implying that there their equivalents. See Appendix. I were other and regularly appointed seaprefer the first of these views. An sons at which the king met the ytpovres anapaest or spondee, meaning ' ruler,' has probably dropped out before veoxpids. in council. At Athens four meetings of the iKK\r)yK\?jTos or Kardwould be rather a feeble pun than a strong irap-tiXTlGLs- Either S.p\S CK- TGIV &ypS>v KareKdnoting the authors, just as it can denote the Xow [down to the SXTTV). Arist. Pol. 3. parents: cp. Eur. Aeol. fr. 37 T&S Si SaiI. 10 iplais yhp OVK l<m Srj/ws, ov5' CKKXTIti x &XX' , d+ /6 II 8 pp4 ip alav vop.l^ov(nv d\\a (TvynXijrovs: ' i n OVTOS iap.a, etc.—irpovSero is anonew dispensations of the gods.' (Distinguish 88 iirX \jwxpolp.T)v. Cp. Xen. Mem. 4. 1. 3 as Eur. / . A. 139 iptaawv uiv iroSa. TT]V rrjs TrdXetiis \670c wept TWOS irpomBeloTys. Then also of activity in speech, as At. Lucian Menipp. 19 has irpoiBeaav oi 351 ipiatrovaiv AweiXas, 'they fly threats' Tpurdveis £KKXT] a~lav, 'gave notice o f : (utter them repeatedly and loudly): or, but for this the usual phrase was that of as here, in thought. Cp. 231.—(Not, Aeschin. or. 2 § 60 wpoypaxpai. robs irpv'speeding his counsel hither ward,' i. e. tuxX-riala* Sio. Here, Xfoxnv is coming to disclose it: 'advolvens, i.e. raceis not the meeting, but the discussion patefacturus,' Ellendt.)—wvyKXiiTOv, spe-

I00KAE0YI KOLVG>

KPEX1N. p

STJ iroXeos dcr^aXtus 0eol TO. f crd\(p creicraiTes (opOacrav d u/Aas 8' ey<w irofiirolcriv e*c trdvTcov ecrreiX' IK4pdov TTOXVV, Kairel SicJXer', dyac^t rows KeCvcov en TraTSas jueVovTas e/OTe'Sois (f)povi]ixa(TLV.

TTOXXGJ

165

1 6 2 n-AXewcr L (it was never iroXeoir): 7r6Xeos r. 167 T0P7'] CIT' Reisig. Wecklein suspects the loss of a verse after 167, such as miry /3ej3a£ous foras which is to take place there: thus the death for him and for his fellows, if they poet's phrase, true to Attic usage, corfail to discover and produce the offender. responds with yvib/uis irpoOeTvai rather 162—21O There is a general dramathan with iKK\ri
ANTITONH

41

summoned by his general mandate ? Enter CREON, from the central doors of the palace, in the garb of king; with two attendants. CR. Sirs, the vessel of our State, after being tossed on wild waves, hath once more been safely steadied by the gods: and ye, out of all the folk, have been called apart by my summons, because I knew, first of all, how true and constant was your reverence for the royal power of Laius; how, again, when Oedipus was ruler of our land, and when he had perished, your steadfast loyalty still upheld their children. a$ TraptwrdTas (Ars Soph. em. 40).

1 6 0 Ipirtdois] ifiiridovs Reiske.

Greek literature from Alcaeus (whom Horace copied, Carm. 1. 14), fr. 18. The ship of Alcaeus is labouring in the trough of a wild sea,—water is coming in,—the sail is torn,—the anchor

1 6 7 ff. VJVCK' OlShrovs K.T.X.

The

only obscurity arises from the use of the plur. Kfivav in 168. Ketviov iratSas ought to mean, 'the descendants of Laius and Oedipus,' viz. Eteocles and will not h o l d : vSC 4>optfjiJ.e0a <sbv /xe-Polyneices. But, as the sentence stands, \alvy, I x^fAtoVL [M>x®evVT€s /ucydXy f/.d\a, it must mean, ' the offspring of Laius and K.T.X. It is only through Heracleides of Oedipus respectively'; viz. Oedipus, the Alleg. Homer. 5 that we know the meanson of Laius; Eteocles and Polyneices, ing of Alcaeus to have been figurative the sons of Oedipus. The relative clause, and political. Aesch. often uses the IIVCK' . . upBov irdXiv, induced the poet to image (Th. 2,61, 208 etc.). Creon readd immediately the other relative clause turns to it at 189. It is peculiarly well to which the same person is subject, viz. suited to his point,—the unity of the errtX SUSXCTO, instead of inserting, after public interest.—»p8sip6ov = w&s alty to Oedipus. We might, indeed, supkeeping straight: cp. on 83. pose that, after &p$ov irb\a>, we were intended to supply mentally, teal TA ixelvov 1 8 4 f. tK irdvrcov, (chosen) out of all, 8£x» adv. (with iKiaBai.) apart from Opdvuf Kparrj aifiovras. But against this is the fact that, after TOUTO (UV . . TOUT' them: cp. 656 iroXews . . ix wdaris /idvrjv, a£9is,—'in the first place' . . 'in the 1137 T&V in Ttatxav TtjUjis: El. 1351 ov second place,'—KO.1 (in icairel) would TOT' {K TOWWV 4y& I /idvov irpoarivpov viscarcely have been thus used to introduce o-rtfc. In other places, where Sl%a is a distinct third clause. Evidently KO.1 prep, with gen., we find it similarly conlinks r/cka iip8ov to tird SiciXero.—i\i.Trinected with another expression of like 801s 4>povT)'p.acri.v, with steadfast sentipurport, as Ai. 749 e/c . . KVK\OV \ . . fieTaTTas otos 'Arpeiduv dlxa.—8l roiis Ktlvav iraidas =' remainself (0. T. 434): cp. n. 0. T. 860.— ing around them,' and the modal dat. is TOSTO [UV, answered by TOUT' atrSts: see 6t n.—o-^povTas, like ii.ivovTa.% (169), added no less legitimately than the causal dat. in Eur. Her. 701 SaXla fiivuv, 'to part, of the imperf., = on iffi^ere: so 0. T. 835 TOC irapbvTos (n.): and cp. on remain through cowardice.' Soph, could have said iinriBovs <j>povr)fiaTpo<j>MS | dpyals l/nxeSos (Ai. 639): belonging to the throne: cp. 60, 173.

42

IO4>OKAEOY2 OT' OVV eKelvoi irpos SnrXrjs fioLp<x<s fiiav KOL8' rj^ipav WXOVTO irato-avTes re Kal Trky)y4me<; avro-^eipi avfj. e/Aot yap ocrns Trdcrav evdvvutv TTOKLV (JL7J TOJV dpL(TTO)V dvT£TCU fid

170

I 75

1 7 1 traiaavTes] In L the letters aur are small and cramped, having been substituted by the first corrector (S) for two erased letters. I suppose that the first hand Attic law ayxurrelci. was any degree of but 4|Mr$>ois is better here, both (a) berelationship on which a claim to an incause a series of accusatives has preheritance could be founded in the absence ceded, and (b) because, as nivovras has of a will otherwise disposing of it. To already marked their constancy, we now claim an inheritance under a will was d/xwant an epithet for their povt\na,Ta. nark 5iaf>TiK7]v: to claim on 17Off. ore causal, 0.7:918 n.—irpAs 8i.irX.ijs |i.: cp. I4n.: for icpbs, 51 n.: for the ground of relationship, dtuputfiri8iirXi)S.. |iCav, 13 n.—irawravTes.. irXi)- Tiiv Kar' liyxiTTdav. avyyiveia, consanguinity, might, or might not, constitute 7^vres. In Attic prose the verb 'to strike' ayxiCTela: e.g. Isaeus says of the reusu. had as pres. Tiimn (or tralta), fut. TVTtT^ata (or irard^oj), aor. tiraral-a, aor. lationship of mother to son that it is <xvyfxtv rfj firj- to me until I have been so tested.) I rpbs devrtpa r6d' tf;tTO | navreiov.—Kpan): will, however, tell you the principles cp. 166.—7^01)8 KCIT d-yx l 0T« a T»V which I intend to observe.' Thus 8^ merely marks the transition to a new 6X., by nearness of kinship to the dead, yivovt dyxuTTeia. forming one notion, on topic. It is not directly adversative, which the genit. TWV 6\. depends, as on as if he meant: 'You were loyal to my predecessors, but I do not yet ask words meaning 'near.' The neut. plur. ayxiareia (only here) would most proper- you to be loyal to me.' On that view, ly mean ' rights' or ' privileges' of such however, the general connection of thoughts would remain the same. nearness (cp. apiareia, irpwreia., etc.), but seems here to be merely a poetical Demosthenes, in his speech on the equiv. for the abstract ayx<-
ANTITONH

43

Since, then, his sons have fallen in one day by a twofold doom, —each smitten by the other, each stained with a brother's blood, —I now possess the throne and all its powers, by nearness of kinship to the dead. No man can be fully known, in soul and spirit and mind, until he hath been seen versed in rule and law-giving. For if any, being supreme guide of the State, cleaves not to the best counsels, had by a mere oversight written Tr^tracres (velaavrei). o- was necessary in order to make room for at.

(vv. 175—190) as illustrating maxims which Aeschines had violated, though, accustomed as he had been to play tritagonist's parts, he ought to have known them by heart (or. 19 § 247). 1 7 6 <j«'X'Iiv> 'soul,' the man's moral nature generally: 4>p6vT](j.a, the ' spirit' of his dealing in public affairs, according as his aims are lofty or mean, his policy bold or timid (cp. 207 TOI6V5' efibi* (ppbv-q^a): -yviu(J.i]V, the intellectual aspect of the man, his ability and judgment. In Her. 5. 124 i/sux*)" °"K

The erasure of the original 1 7 8 iratrav] Nauck con-

8
rais/xeydAaisi^ovixlais Sia^oXrjc /iiveiv otix idffais iirl TGIV pxv rpbirav (as not allowing characters to be constant under the influence of habits formed in office), d\X' l/nrXyKTa Kal xawa /cat dwdvdpwrra 7roioi)<7ais. Shaksp. Jul. a/cpos, 3. 14 SteTreiparo aiiTod rrjs ^vx^js, Caes. ii. 1. 17. He would be crmun'd:— the word = ' fortitude.' But the usage of Soph, favours I he more general sense here: How that might change his nature, there's the question.... The abuse of greatness is, cp. 227, 929, At. 1361 o/«>i)Xaf and as vo- ira&rjs, 776 7racra...7roXis, Ai. 851 if /j.o$£rr)s: but, as the context suggests, it is wdari jroXei (in the hearing of all the city). In prose the art. would have of \xw-giving that Creon is more particularly thinking. dpxats, Tournier has been added (cp. Thuc. 7. 29' T% iroXei T suggested dpxo ^ Kal Bphvoiaiv, but we irdari, 4. 87 £u/t7rd0-?j rij TroXei, 2. 65 i] must recollect how largely the language fifyurao-a iroXis); but its omission in of Attic tragedy is tinged with demo- poetry being so common, it is strange cratic associations.—cvTpi|3ijs, exercitatus: that iraaav should have been suspected Plat. Legg. 769 B ivTpijiijs ye oiSa/xws here.—]n)... airTerai, not ou, since the y^yovaTyTota^TTj T^XVT]. 4*avin 'befound,' relative clause is general ('such an one as without we, as Pind. P. 5. 107 iriavral does not..., Lat. gut with subjunct.): ) cp. p C 1175 o /»?)) IIxps fc Instead I d 0' apiiari/Xdras ao<j>bs: Thuc. 1. 8 KapesO O. C. off t<pa.vri
44

Z0*0KAE0Y2 ' 4K 6(3ov TOV y\<>)£kov vofxitfii, TOVTOV ovoafiov y eyl\ov nor' avSpa Svaixevrj ^(dovo? Ou[ur]v ifjLavTO), TOVTO yvyvdcrKcov OTI 17S' eo"Tiv rj craitpvcra, /ecu Taurus em Trkdovres opOfjs TOUS (j>i\ovs iroio'u^eda.

180

185

190

ject. ray&s: Blaydes, irpvfwav . . w6\eox. 18O £yK\eUra
Thuc. 2. 64 otTives...^Kiara Xvirovvrai, rr)c QMTTTTOV £evlav Kal ipMav jroXXij) £pyy 5^ fid\i<7Ta a.vTtxpvff(.v: id. Harts IJ.zl$ov<x riyrjaaTo avrij} Kal XucrtTCXa/i|8dcei.—IK <(>. TOV: cp. m veiKtuv t% Xeartpav, eppwadai iroXXa p&aa? rep afupiXoyuv.—^YKXijo-as 8x ei (CP' 22), = a voiia, •fiiiiv ird\cu Xbyov (or h ovSevl Xoyifi) ToieiaBai, iv ov^5' ^rt Kal vvv. Sefxiq. fioipa ayetv, etc. 1 8 2 f. n«CJov': whoever recognises 1 8 4 4^(0 7«Cp. Here, as in ^^ol yap a friend more important than his country, above (178), yap introduces a reason; —i.e. with stronger claims upon him: but here, again, the connection is obdvTl TTJS...wen-pas instead of the simple scured by the form of the sentence. The gen., or ^j with accus., as Tr. 576 wore reason is contained in TOVTO yiyvuxrKav fjL^Tiv' etuiSCov j (TT^p^et yvv(UK<x Ke1vos K.T.X. (188). ' I have no esteem for a &.VTI ffov TTWOP. Cp. 638 (ya/ios) /«e(fav man who prefers popularity or private (ptpeadcu, more important to win: O. T. friendship to the good of the State (178 — 772 rif yb.p dv Kai /letfovt \ X^at/a' an -ij 1&s) j for ('84) I well know that all pri<7ol..., 'to whom more important,' i.e. vate welfare depends on the welfare of with a better claim on my confidence,— the State; and so I should never commit nearer and dearer. |»i£ov (which was the faults which I have just condemned written by the first hand in L) is specious, in others.'—toroi is confirmed against the —'a more important thing,' a greater conjecture taroip (or ttrrup) by those pasgood: cp. Eur. Or. 784 /i4ya yhp 171)7^sages in which it is joined with an accus., veia aov, Andr. 209 T) Adraira p&v ir6- as / / . 7. 411 SpKia di Zei)s tano, 15. 36 Xts I pty' iari. But Demosthenes, at lartii vvv rode Tata, etc. least, seems to have read |i.«£jov' : for, 1 8 5 OVT' &V o-icinrijo-ai|u. Applied in applying the verses to Aeschines, to the actual case, Creon's words mean, he paraphrases thus (or. 19 § 248): ' I should never be deterred by fear of TO&TOJV ovdtv Ai&xtvys etire wpos avrbv popular murmurs (cp. 692 ff.) from pubh> TTJ Trpeafieiq., d \ \ ' attrl /j.£v TTJS irdXewslishing such an edict as this against

ANTITONH

45

but, through some fear, keeps his lips locked, I hold, and have ever held, him most base; and if any makes a friend of more account than his fatherland, that man hath no place in my regard. For I—be Zeus my witness, who sees all things always—would not be silent if I saw ruin, instead of safety, coming to the citizens; nor would I ever deem the country's foe a friend to myself; remembering this, that our country is the ship that bears us safe, and that only while she prospers in our voyage can we make true friends. and Shilleto (Dem. De Falsa Legat. p. 146): but see comment. 1 8 7 x"°"° s ] L has ird\eas written above by S (not by the ist hand). It was prob. a mere conjecture suggested by the schol., oiic av KTtioaipyv
burying Polyneices, when I clearly saw (f>i\oviJ.£vo\j...Tb fuaovv apa iraXix xp that otherwise a disastrous precedent TOV /iMrov/itvov. Andoc. or. 1 § 96 (in would be set. And though Polyneices f) / | was my nephew, I should never allow T<{> with cfuXov. Some MSS. of Dem. (or. myself to recognise as friend or kinsman 19 § 247) give i/iavTou in the quotation, a man who had borne arms against the but here the dat. is clearly better. 6eC|iT|v country.' 'hold' (rather than 'make'): cp. Tyrt. 1 8 6 o"T€^ovo"av doTOis. Demos12. 1 otir' av jxvT]uaip/i)v O0T' iv \6y(p avdpa thenes paraphrases this by arelxovaav bp.ov (or. 19 § 248); whence Dobree 1 8 9 f. 1^ o-iptovo-a, 'who bears us and Shilleto surmised that he read aaaov safe.' C\ous iroiovp.e6a, we make the friends modified the poet's phrase by substituting (whom we really make): since friends 6(ioi/,—a word vague enough to suggest made at the cost of endangering or the concern of other Greek states besides wrecking the ship of the State cannot Phocis in the peril.—avrl TTJS (ran\pla.s, properly be considered friends at all: they added for emphasis; 'ruin, and not are rplXoi. &<j>CKoi.. For the use of the art., welfare, which a king is bound to procp. Thuc. 2. 40 01) . . ir&axovres ei dXXA mote.' (The art. TTJS is merely generic, as dpuivres KT&fieda TOUS not a free man (as he ought to be): O. T. 6 Bp i q TrXd % %ia
IOOKAEOYI iyoi VO/XOLCTI. TTJVS' av$(o irokiv' KOLL vvv aoeAxpa ravoe itvjpvgas daTolcri irai&wv TSV air OtSCnov

TOKHCTS'

'Ereo/cXe'a fidv, oXcoXe rrjcrSe, Tc0 re

o s TTOXCWS

mrepfiax

TT&VT a p i c r r e u c r a s

Kpvxjjai

Kal To. TTOLVT

SopC,

195

iayvC
a rois aptcTTOts Ip^erai KCITO) veKpols' TOV 8' av ^wVai/ioi' roi)8e, IIoXwei/CTjv \eya>, 6s y r p irarpqiav Kal deovs TOUS eyyei/ets vya<; xaTeXdatv "qdehrqcre fikv irvpl TrprjcraL KO.T aicpas, rjdikiqcre S' ai/iaros ! Trdcracrdai, TOUS Se 8ou\cJo"as dyeiv, Ka\ois. TWI/5' L.

1 9 1 aiifw] Schneidewin conj. (?fw, or T^irS'ap|w iriX 195 5op! L, with x e (*'•«• Xe/>^) written above by S.

2OO

1 9 3 rwv r, 196

progenitors above the parent): cp. 1056: so aya$ol Kal <•£ (fyatfow (Plat. Phaedr. x&T] TroWqj fj.d\\ov Statr^ferai. 246 A) , etc. The poetical indifference on ' Pericles Thucydidis n . 6o Sophoclem this point is well seen in fr. 104, where videtur respexisse, vel eum Sophocles,' is TOVS /J.£V SwffejSeis KaKiav T' airo \ /3XaDobree's remark (Adv. 2. 37); but there irTwras is opposed to TOUS 5' ovras iais no adequate ground for such a view. The verbal coincidence of 6p8rjs with 6p- d\ovs £K re yevvalwv d'fia | yey&ras. Oov/xiprjv may well have been accidental. 195 f. SopC was the ordinary Attic What is really common to poet and hisform, occurring in prose (as Thuc. 1. 128, torian is the general sentiment of Peri4. 98), and was prob. used by Soph, as clean Athens. For another example of well as Sdpei, which metre requires in O. this, cp. 0. C. 116 n. C. 620 (n.), 1314, 1386: cp. n. on 0. C. 1304.—T& irctVT C(j>a-yv£ P' O- C- 9°7'— the proper offerings to the dead (ivaylaiiija), pres. (used also in Attic prose): aixara, O. C. 402 n.), esp. libations, xoa^ the Attic fut. was ai5|i)d TWVSC, the more usu. constr.: but O.C. 1262 d5e\0A TOIJTOUTIV TQ rd(p([) ayvlaai ra Trdvra, and iirl T$ Ta4>(j> oirtos Troiijaai. Though iipayvl^tiv (n.). This use of the word is freq. in Attic prose, as Plat. Phaedr. 276 D Sera is not elsewhere extant, there seems no reason to question it. d<jxiyvfo-cu has rofrrwv d5e\0d.—T«V dir* OlSCirov. In been preferred by some, merely because regard to origin, (K is properly said of that compound is recognised by the old parents, i.irb of ancestors: Isocr. or. 12 grammarians (Suid., Hesych., Phryni§ 81 TOVS fJ*£v airb detav TOVS 5' £1; a.&T
ANTITONH

47

Such are the rules by which I guard this city's greatness. And in accord with them is the edict which I have now published to the folk touching the sons of Oedipus;—that Eteocles. who hath fallen fighting for our city, in all renown of arms, shall be entombed, and crowned with every rite that follows the noblest dead to their rest. But for his brother, Polyneices,— who came back from exile, and sought to consume with fire the city of his fathers and the shrines of his fathers' gods,—sought to taste of kindred blood, and to lead the remnant into slavery; L, &(payvl
197 tpxerai] Ludw. Dindorf conject. ipSerai.

2O1 irprjffai]

Beotairoiffirepripois | dipayv la^rai, until irpijtrav: cp. Aesch. Th. 582 (of Polyneices) xiiXic irwrpigav Kal 0eoi)s TOIJS ^TYeveis she has made expiatory offerings to them. iropdeTfy crTpaTevfj.' ^iraKTbv £fifiefi\t}KbTa. Sod0a7»'ei5a>mPlut.Af<7r.943C (the souls of the good are to suffer only so long) oao v But Tr^pirai, for irprjtrai, would be a needd(payved(rai xcd diroTrveuo(n- hast laid thy native city in ruins. 0eo . . Kal Aesch. Ch. 164 i%u Ittv tfSri yairSrovs 0eois, TJ8^\T|$ois Uptanov: in -t). From c. 350 to 30 B.C. the gen. 24. 212 TOO £y& ptaov rjirap ?x°'M' I £a6£in -ov is far more frequent than that in p.evai: Theogn. 349 TQV cfij )U\av alfia -ovs. Even proper names in -KX^IJS, which irielv.—TOWS 8J . . fcyav, as if TWV pAv had kept the ace. in -K\ia to c. 300 B.C., preceded alpxtros. 0. T. 1228 oaa | KCVafterwards formed it in -Kkfjv. (No Attic 8a, rh 8' airrW els rb 0c3$ tparet. Tr. inscript. gives -K\T).)—\£y: seen, on.32 117 mpttpa, TO 5' a(S£ei. / / . 22. 157 ira199 ff. yfjv irciTpuav . . Kal Ocovs . .

Sir'rjv,

(pevyojv,

6 5' 6iri(r9e 8L<J>KO)V.

48

IOOKAEOYZ TOVTOV IToXet TrjS' fLr)T€ KTtpitfiiv

* ilCKeKTJpVKTai T(l(f>Cp

finrjTe KtoKVO~aC

iav 8' adaiTTov,

KOI TTOOS

Tiva,

olcovcov Se/*as

/ecu TT/DOS KVVSSV eSearoi> OJLKIO-Q£VT

205

iSeiv.

TOLOvh' iflOV p6v7)pa, KOVTTOT €K "/ iflOV 'Tt/JLyj irpoegovo"

oi /ca/coi T
ivoiKwv'

dXX ocrrts euvous Tjjhe TTJ TroXei, davutv KOI tfiiv O/AOIW? e^ iybov rtyxifcrerat. XO. crol TavT dpicrKei, TTOL Mevoucetos Kpeov,

210

Musgrave conject. irtpatu. 2O3 iitKacripvxOai (sic) Tatptf Mss., and so Wolff, understanding \£yu>. Musgrave's inKeK-qpuKTcu rdfitp has been received by most later edd. But Nauck gives £KK€KT]PVX8
2O3 f. The traditional ip could the parodist have made of Td<jxo? Ta4>"> can be explained only by supThe tragic solemnity of the decree was the plying \iyo> or the like. But in 196 point of the parody, which uses IKKCK. in Kpi\pai and iipayvio-u depended on KT\a different sense from the poet's (' I proa pii£as %x in 192 (I have proclaimed to claim that he is banished from this the people). It would be intolerably school': see on 27). awkward to communicate the second 2 0 6 ff. iav 8": see on 29. Conpart of the proclamation in an oblique strue, aSairrov, atiacrWvT ISeiv, manform with the principal verb unexpressed: gled for all to see, S^uis ical irpAs ota>— ' (I tell you thai) it has been proclaimv<3v KOI irpos KDV<3V l8e. In favour this is a point on which our MSS. have of (1) remark:—(a) Ta<J>a> is not, inlittle weight. Reading alKuHWir', it deed, necessary with KT«pC£«iv, which would be also possible to take Ktcrriv can be used absolutely; as / / . n . 455 as masc, with a slight pause after it; but aiiTap iirel K€ 6dvo)t KTeptoval fj.e 5?ot this seems less good. With alKur&v r', 'Axaioi, ' will give me funeral honours ': hi[un% is accus. in appos.: leave him unbut, as the main point is that a T&<pos is buried, a body eaten (etc.), and mangled. given to one brother and refused to the Some recent edd. prefer this.—84(ios of a other, the addition of Ta4>ij> to the more corpse, as 903, El. 756, Eur. Or. 40 etc.: general term KTcp££civ is plainly desirable in Horn, always of the living, who has here, (b) The misplacement of |IIJTC is 0-w/j.a only of the dead : in Attic o<2/ia is due to the thought of KUKticrai having said of either.—IScCv : the aor. inf., as in come only after Ta<j>u> had been uttered the epic 0av/ia ISiaBaj., since the aor. (ji«;Te KTepl^eiv /JI^TC having been pre- suggests the moment at which the startling ferred to fii) KTeplfav firjUi), and is not sight catches the eye, whereas the pres. bolder than (e.g.) the misplacement of re inf. would suggest continued gazing. in Ph. 1411 f. ai)S^]V T7]VtHpaK\4ovs | Awy 2 0 7 f. (j>povT)fia: on 176.—IK y 4(iou, re K\U€LV XfiWeip T' O\//IV. (c) The MS. by an act of mine (cp. 63, 93), while &> error may have arisen from a reminiscence 7' t/jiol in a negative sentence = (not) if I of (KK€K7ipuxBai in 27. The line of Car- can help it (O. C. 153). neades (Diog. L. 4. 64), TOVTOV
ANTITONH

49

—touching this man, it hath been proclaimed to our people that none shall grace him with sepulture or lament, but leave him unburied, a corpse for birds and dogs to eat, a ghastly sight of shame. Such the spirit of my dealing; and never, by deed of mine, shall the wicked stand in honour before the just; but whoso hath good will to Thebes, he shall be honoured of me, in his life and in his death. CH. Such is thy pleasure, Creon, son of Menoeceus, between v and T is consistent with his having meant aliuoOivT'.—alnurdtv T' r. 2O7 tic y' i/iov L, with yp. (!; i/iov written in the marg. by S. 2O8 n/ity MSS.: n/xy Pallis. 2 1 1 Kpiov] L has Kpiov, but the o has been made from u by erasure. Cp. on 0. T. 637. For 'S.piov, Seyffert conject. Kvpeiv. Martin, iroieiv. Bellermann, TO Spav. Keeping Kp^oe, Nauck would alter aol ravr' dptcrKei to
a constr. of Tpoix<>> occurs nowhere else. rectly suggestive of that verb: as Eur. Ion 572 TOVTO Kail.' £%e.' ITO5OS = TOUTO But the objection to rendering, 'shall K&yw iro$u>: Aesch. kg. 814 tpBopas... have the advantage of the just in honour' \bij0ous idevro : Suppl. 533 yhios...vtw(TI|M}V as ace. of respect) is that, after irpatxeiv in this sense, the point of ad- aov aXvov: Theb. 289 ^airvpovai. rapfios ...Xewc: Dem. or. 19 § 81 Teffi/dvu T<j> vantage was regularly expressed by the 06(3, XaxeiK, 7roteii», or rb Spav. 0. T. 351 xpoenras, ib. 107 cn5To6ras); In v. 1098 L has eifiovKlas Set, ireu Meand because the honours claimed for VOIK4US, \afieiv, where later MSS. have Polyneices are only equal, not superior. "Kpiov in place of Xo/3eii»: see n. there. But Creon's meaning is explained by w . If Kpiov is not genuine in v. 211, then 514 ff.: the honour is greater for a public it is much more likely to have been a foe than for a patriot npifofrai: cp. mere gloss on irai Mepoixiois than a coron 93. 2 1 1 f. I print Dindorfs Kas for Kal ruption of a similar word. The conin v. 212, not as thinking it certain, but jecture Kvpetv, then, merits no preferbecause, with the least change, it gives ence ; though the ace. Toura could stand a satisfactory construction. Soph, has with it (Aesch. Ch. 714 KvpoivTav...Td this crasis in fr. 428 (pCKav re ixiii\fiu> Kelsirpofftpopa, Eur. /far. 699 jr d/o-eus viv Kvpw).—Brunck wrote Ta&r, understanddeoiis a/MpT&veiv. C p . Plat. Rep. 538 B wapi.vo)iJ>v TL Spaoai rj elireiv els airotis ing aptaicei (ixe) raira aol, ' my view is the same as yours.' But Twv Chorus say—' Such is my lord's pleasure. K&TO AavKlas. With the MS. reading, And, of course, he can do as seems him good.' Their tone is sufficiently interthe accusatives in v. 212 must be governed by ravra preted by w . 216, 220, 278. Cp. Her. Sp&ffai Siavoet. Greek was bold in con- 1. 119 (Harpagus to Astyages) (<jn) .. structions KCLTA. aiveaiv, and might pos- dpearbv etvai Tav TO av j}am\eis UpSy. sibly have tolerated this: but it seems The Chorus do not oppose Creon; but improbable. In the apparently similar they feel a secret misgiving; they wish instances the periphrasis for the trans- at least to remain passive. itive verb always contains a noun di-

J. S. III.

20*0KAE0YZ

50

T6V Trjhe hvavovv */cds TOV evfievrj TroXei* vopa) Se -)(prjcr0aL wavrC irov y eveori croi /cat

TWJ/ 8av6vTO)v vwTroo-oi £
K P . <us av CTKOTTOL vw rjre ratv aprqp.iv(av. XO. vecarepw TCJ TOUTO /8aord£eii> irpo#es. K P . dXX' eicr' eroijiioi TOU veKpov y irricrKOTroi. X O . Tt STJT' av d \ \ o

TOUT' eTrevTeXXois e r i ;

KP. TO JUT) Vt^wnetv rots a/rricrTovariv rdBeXO. OUK ecrnv o u r a /Atwpos os Oavew ipa. KP. /ecu JU-TJI' o fxi(rB6
/u-ev

215

07TftJS

220

wo

TaPr'). 2 1 2 Leaving v. 211 unchanged, M. Schmidt and Todt conject. Span rbv re Siavovv: Wecklein, is TOV re Siavovv. Dindorf would merely change KOX to /cos. 2 1 3 iravrl TTOVT (sic) tveari . . ifre: Dindorf, irws SJ> . . elre: Todt, Sirws aKOTol S1 ZaeaBe: Nauck, KaXffls" aicoirol vvv tare : Semitelos, us oiv CKOHOX iieveire. 2 1 7 veKpovr' T: the T' is somewhat like r , but the 1st hand certainly did not mean 7', as may be seen by comparing 207 (?« 7'), and 221 [jxtaBot 7'). The error is like TOVT' in 213.—reicpov 7'

2 1 3 f. In iravrl iroi "tf the enclitic irov closely adheres to iravri, and 7c emphasises the whole expression; as in EL 1506, 8<ms wipa irpdaaeiv ye TWV voiutiv OiXet, the ye emphasises the whole phrase iripa irpaaaeiv. The transposition |JL€V is understood, iripi can stand at the end of the verse, since such a relative clause was felt al-

most as a noun-case: see on 35. Cp. Eur. Ion 560 rj diya SrjS' of n' tyvaav; ( = rdv vaaiiTuiv). 2 1 5 us OLV...T|T6 can be explained

only by an ellipse of 4iriiie\eis av irpaxffv • • • V" wh res im/ieXryrai Ais &v ravra

irepalvrjrai.. In elliptical phrases, where a precept or charge is given (Spa, etc., being understood), the regular constr. is 6Vws with fut. ind., as Lys. or. 1. 21 SITUS TOIVW ravra /iijSelt dvBpuvwv wei-

aerai. The elliptical oirws jui) with subjunct. is different,—'take care lest,' —a deferential way of hinting an objection (Plat. Crat. 430 D), like the simple elliptical ^7} with subjunct. 0. C. n 80. Since, however, iirip.e\eiaffai could be followed by us av with subjunct., it is conceivable that Soph, should write ws S,v atcoirol rp-e instead of the usual forws aicoirol (aeaBe. I cannot .think, with Wecklein, that the sentence is broken off, as though Creon said,—' In order that ye

ANTITONH touching this city's foe, and its friend; and thou hast power, I ween, to take what order thou wilt, both for the dead, and for all us who live. CR. See, then, that ye be guardians of the mandate. CH. Lay the burden of this task on some younger man. CR. Nay, watchers of the corpse have been found. CH. What, then, is this further charge that thou wouldst give ? CR. That ye side not with the breakers of these commands. CH. No man is so foolish that he is enamoured of death. CR. In sooth, that is the meed; yet lucre hath oft ruined men through their hopes. Enter GUARD. My liege, I will not say that I come breathless from Brunck. 2 1 8 aXXwt L, with 0 written over u by the 1st hand.—4XXu and dXXo r. 2 1 8 'mxupea' L 1st Brunck conject. dXXo TOCS' : Pallis, oXX' £K TO06' (or ix rwvb"). hand, but an early hand has changed w to et. Schol., frf) imrpiweiv pySe ovyxvpei" roh aweidovaai,—showing that he, too, read 'vrix^petv, which almost all the later MSS. have. L 3 has imxeipeiv, but with the gloss eiriTptwecv (see Campbell). 3 2 3 *TAAS] In L the designation of the speaker is #77, with e written above (ftyyeXos): below, at v. 384, it is try, but with 6\a% in the margin. In L's list of the Dramatis Personae (prefixed to the play) it is 0i5Xo{ ayyeXos. r&x0^ M ss.: arovSijs Arist. Rhet. 3. 14.

2 1 8 f. T£ 8TJT* tb/ may be watchers of my mandate,'—being Srjr' av e?i;...8 iirevre'Weis; cp. O. C. 647 about to add, fail ^Tri^wpeire.—Dindorfs ^ 7 ' av X^7ou Swpriiw.—The reading iros av...«t« is supported by usage, as aXXu is a bad one, for the contrast is 0. T. 765 Trffis av f/£\oi 8y0' ri/ilv iv el r&x TOXIC; Nauck {Cur. Eur. II. 79) between commands, not persons; and an refuses etpev and elre to tragedy, but is awkward ambiguity would arise, since TOSTO might then seem to mean the not convincing. In 0. T. 1046 elSetr' (for eldelrjre) is certain: and elre for elrp-e watching of the corpse.—cirixaipctv, acis strictly parallel, the occurs in Od. 31. cedere, to join their side: Thuc. ^. 107 195 iroiot K' etr' 'Odvtrrj'i a/ivvt/iey, et iroBevSe£d/i.evos TOVS i0e\ij might reKara, -rds airovbas. Arist. Mirab. 133 place et/wv: though in Hijip. 349, at least, rofrrcj) T$ iiriypaniian ^irex^pi;
4—2

52

I04>0KAE0YI , icovov e£apas iroSa" iroWds yap ecrypv <j>povTfi>cav eViordcreis, dSois KVKXWV ifiavrov ets dvav dXXov vap' avSpos, THUS en) SIJT' OU/C dXywei;

225

230

Toiau0' ekicrcrcov TJVVTOV cryoXfj S S ^OVTWS 0805 /3paxeva yCyveTai re'Xos ye \iivroi oevp' iviicr)
requital of disobedience is that.' For jcot iirjv so used, cp. 0. T. 836, 1004 f., El. 556.—T4 K^pSos, 'gain', i.e., as iXwlSuv shows, the prospect of gain, with the generic art. (cp. 1242): so fr. 749 TO ictpfios i/di, Kac a7ro \j/cv5uv ty.—SuoXecrcv,

6V avSpdiirouTi irAei T&V affTU iX(fif \ avSpas fiiv KTelvovtri, is quoted Rhet. 1. 7 § 31 with offffo KO.K' substituted for the first two words, and \aol fiev tj>8iyi0ovci for the last three. 2 2 4 fi. Igapas (a), aor. part., not pres., because, as i£- shows, the notion is, 'having set in nimble movement' (at

gnomic aor. 2 2 3 ipd |Uv ov\: cp. on 96. starting). Cp. Eur. Tro. 342 p!t) KOV<J>OV = $n, as O. T. 548: cp. El. 963 / j £\TrtpovrCAttic prose (for after BavfiAfa, etc., SITUS 8o>v, possessive gen. with 4irurT(£s is free from objection, such a change statement that it spoke; thus Hor. Sat. 1. 2. 68 (quoted by Schneid.) is really simiis unwarrantable. Aristotle's quotations lar,—Huic si... Diceret haec animus. Take seem to have been usually made from •rroXXd with |iv0ov|Uvi) only. I do not memory, and his memory was not inthink that ri6Sa...fiv6ovfUprj was meant fallible. To take only three examples to mark garrulity; the language is not cited by Bellermann, we find: (1) El. homely enough: rather it is simply,— 256 &XV ij /3(a yi,p TOOT' ivaynAfei fie Spav, quoted Metaphys. 4. 5 d\\' i] j3/a fie 'found a voice, speaking many things.' TOUT' dvayKat;ei iroieiv. (2) O. T. 774 (, id. TWI> as last word. So / / . 9. 592 «J}Se' 753 (J TdXos ^yii, Eur. Meet. 61 w &

ANTITONH

53

speed, or that I have plied a nimble foot; for often did my thoughts make me pause, and wheel round in my path, to return. My mind was holding large discourse with me; ' Fool, why goest thou to thy certain doom ?' ' Wretch, tarrying again ? And if Creon hears this from another, must not thou smart for it ?' So debating, I went on my way with lagging steps, and thus a short road was made long. At last, however, it carried the day that I should come hither—to on 182). This accent suggests that the scribe of L had /iiveis in his archetype.—Kil L, but by correction, prob. from xal, which some of the later MSS. (as A) have, while others have el. 2 3 1 ^Vft>»5t>sMSS.: schol. in marg. of L, yp. Taxfa. Seyffert

—|Uv€is is better than |uvcis, since, ' are you tarrying again ?' (his halts having been frequent, 225) is more graphic than, 'willyou tarry again?' ai cannot mean here, ' on the contrary' (i.e. instead of going on).—ITUS...OVK, as 0. T. 937, 976, etc.—dVyuvei, pass. : cp. on 93 ixBapei. 2 3 1 «XC
the common use of \fl Kal fjd§-qv iroifiaBai Trp> Tropdav.

There is no lack of point. Such a messenger ought to have come I xfh "•'> <*XX' dvieai, some MSS. ing irxoXij, supposes the Guard to mean, 'this was a case of ffxoXj fipa.8vs, not have dvdruv (see Pors. on Phoen. 463). inrovdy ppaSis,'—an improbably obscure This is the distinction meant by the and feeble jest at such a critical moment. grammarian in Bekk. Anecd. 411. 28 —As to the schol.'s variant, cxoXj? TO\VPS, OMVTTUV (sic) ol 'ATTIKOI oirep ii/iels, avtiew it was obviously a weak guess by some Si rb (rveiSeiv. (The aspirated forms one who sought an oxymoron to balance lack good evidence.) Cp. apvu, Attic that in the next verse. It would mean, dpirw. 'speedy at a slow pace,' i.e. 'not speedy crxoXj] ppaSvs, reluctantly and slowly; at all,'—strange (if it be possible) Greek. the opposite of <si>v GTOVS$ TO.X<JS (Ph. 2 3 3 T&OS yt pivroi, at last, however; 1223), with eagerness and speed.
200KAE0YS

54


r/js yap j eXinSos yp TO p ) wadtut TO p ) wadtut av av

pdcrco 8 '

/

€pvoju,ai 8e8pay/xeVos, pj py/ aXXo 7rXi)i' aXXo 7rXi)i' TO TO fiopcri fiopcrifiov.

235

KP. Tt 8* eoTiv oV^5 ov

TT/VS' e^eis dOvfxCav; pd(rau 6£k(o croc irp&Ta Ta/iauToG* TO yap

irpayii our' ISpao"' OUT' eISoi> ooris VP O hp&v, ovo av oi/caiftjs es namv irecroijiu TI. 240 KP. eu ye o-To^a^ei Kdirofypdyvvcrai TO Trpay/ia" 877X015 8' a>s Tt viov. conject. OTTOvijj PpaSis. 2 3 4 o-ol K' ci L (the apostrophe after /t from a later hand). Erfurdt, netffoi: Hartung, irol S' oft>.—(pp&vw S'J (ppdp&
not be regarded as the subject to ivU-qae, asyndeton, whether the stop were at aol, is shown by such an example as Her. 8. or (as Nauck places it) after p.o\eti>. It 9 iviKd TTJV ^}fiipi)v iKeivrjv airrov fj.etvavis true that KCU could mean ' even,' withT6X re xal aiXiaOivTas /ieTiwara WKTO. out causing an asyndeton, if we adopted ivkoriii vapivrat iropetieaBai, where the Wecklein's tempting fypcurav for <j>pd length of the interval excludes .such a 8': but the latter is confirmed by 0. T. view. The personal constr. occurs be302 el Kal pr) /3Xlir«s, ippoveh 5' o/xws low, 274; cp. Thuc. 2. 12 rjv...Ilepi(where see n.),—5^ introducing the apodosis after a concessive protasis. For y / i i KCI as = 'a«rfif,' cp. Ai. 447, 1057. The 2 3 4 croi with |u>Actv. In Attic prose transposition Kct 0-01 is improbable, as a dat. of the person after Ipxotuu is freq., destroying the significant emphasis and and oft. can be rendered (as here) only pause on 01776X01: 2 3 6 f. rrjs ikvloos, not 'hope,' but Plat. Prot. 321 C aicopovvTi. Sk airy Ip- ' the hope'—defined in next v.—StSpa-yX«TOI UpopriSevs. In poetry this dat. is |Uvo$ is certain. / / . 13. 393 KOVIOS 8efreely used after verbs of motion, but the Spay/iivos (and 16. 486). Diod. 12. 67 idea of interest is always traceable; cp. Sp&iasBai xcupov. (Cp. Shaks. Per. 1. 186 n. Aesch. P. V. 358 a\X' i?X0ec 1. 49 Gripe not at earthly joys.) Here airifi Zijvos dypvitvov |8^Xos. So here, the phrase is meant to be homely. The /xoXeiv aol is not strictly a mere equiv. v. I. ir«j>pa/Y|jUvos was simply an attempt for lioKeiv irpos ai, but implies Creon's to mend L's irarpay|i{vos. We should interest in the news. The notion is, 'to require the dat. with it. The gen. cancome and place myself at your disposal.' not be justified by instances in which For the emphatic place of
ANTirONH

55

thee; and, though my tale be nought, yet will I tell it; for I come with a good grip on one hope,—that I can suffer nothing but what is my fate. CR. And what is it that disquiets thee thus ? Gu. I wish to tell thee first about myself—I did not do the deed—I did not see the doer—it were not right that I should come to any harm. CR. Thou hast a shrewd eye for thy mark ; well dost thou fence thyself round against the blame :—clearly thou hast some strange thing to tell. p i s ('on account of my deeds'). 2 3 8 irpuTaL: irdnraT. 241 x MSS.: Hartung conject. orixdfei (others, <mx'f«)' Emper, oKeirdfei.: F . Jacobs, (rrey&fei.—From Arist. Rhet. 3. 14.11 Bergk and others adopt rl (j>poijua'(a• Wecklein suggests eB payvvapyvv
242

at\-

jxadviiiv L :
. for the art. with infin., cp. 78 n.—TO |i6pcri.|M>v: i.e. if you do kill me, then it was my destiny to be killed. 2 3 7 f. c£v8' ov, on account of which: O. T. 264 avd' uv:

El.

585 dx0' STOV.—

TO -yAp I irpaY|j.': cp. on 67. 7
€v Ye crro\ai,a K.T.X.:

'yes,

you take your aim well, and seek to fence yourself round against the charge.' The mark at which the man aims is his own safety; and this is explained by the next phrase. Commentators have made difficulties by assuming that the metaphors of o-TO)(dijci and dirocppciYVvom must be harmonised into a single picture,—as of an archer shooting from covert. But in fact there is a rapid transition from one to the other; the second interprets the first; and all that is common to them is their military source. o-Tox«iJo(j.ai was familiar in a sense akin to that which it has here: cp. Plat. Lack. 178 B aroxa£6/J.evoi TOVet\ovin dt del vomv

ol Sif/iapxot T& SOKOCK Tt} S-/)m> Kal

/iaXtara
1033 wcrrc Tofirai cr/coirou | To£etfer' ivSpbs roOde. Schneidewin thought that aTox&fri might here be a term of hunting or war, with ref. to the erecting of nets on poles, or of palisades. ws. A schol. on Arist. /. c. says, rb 5£ rl pdYVvo-ai. Inscriptions of the 5th cent. B.C. show 0dpfoi (not
Z04>0KAE0YZ <E>T. rot Seiva yap

TOL

trpoo-Tid'qcr

K P . OVKOVV ipels nor', elr

T. /cat Si) \eya>

0d


OKVOV TTOKVV.

dvaKKa)(0el^

TOP

veKpov

TIS

dim;

d/arwus

/3d0

l SC nairi KOVIV iraXwas /cdc^ayicrTeucras d KP. Tt ^775 ; TIS dvhpaiv yjv 6 ToXju/^cras TaSe; T. OVK otS'' eKet y a p ovre TOV yev^Sos TJV :'X.\TJS eKySoXii'

crruciXos Se y n

245

250

/cat

v, dXX' O

ovpydrrjs rts

7T/DCOTOS

t, irdcri davfjba Svo~^epedvio-To, Tv/A0T]pr)<5 /xev ov, ctyos
255

KOVIS.

2 4 9 In L TOU has been made from irov by an early hand (perh.

2 4 3 f. TCL Seivrf, dangers,—i.e. the /ca/cA lirri (277) which he brings: -yip (yes, I am cautious) for, etc.—ITOT", tandem aliquando, 0. T. 335 n.—diraXXa\6cC$, 'having been removed,' i.e. ' having taken yourself off'; cp. Ar. Vesp. 484 ap' &v, u irpis TUV $e<2v, iU

implement with a ytvvs (jaw), or blade: El. 485 d/MJMKris yivvs, the two-edged blade (of a bronze axe). Hesych. yevrjSa' afipijK, Tr^Xe/cw (referring, as the ace. shows, to some other passage): and here the Y«v^s is prob. the same as the d£lvri below (1109), which was to be used in raising the mound (1203). We may f ; render ' pick-axe,' since this properly has 2 4 5 ff. Kal 8TJ, without more ado: a blade as well as a point. The 7«VTJS O. C. 31 n.—6d<|/as, because the essential would break the hard surface. Then the rite was the throwing of earth on the earth would be thrown up (^K/3O\I)) with body: cp. on 80, and below, 256. The the SCKCXXO, which was a sort of heavy Kal in KOITC is 'and' (rather than 'both,' two-pronged hoe, used, like the Roman answering to /cat in 247); it introduces ligo or bidens, in hoeing up soil: the an explanation of 0d\j/as. Su|/Cav, as Aesch. Ag. 495 TTT/XOO fiJcoupos Siipta K6VIS: IMKeWa (/ila, K4X\U to drive forward) Lucr. 1. 376 bibula...arena.—Kdufxvyi- being a like tool with one prong. The oreforas (/toi a.) & XP1!' *-e- having made 7i of wool. We may doubt it. 'Spade' would better suit d/iri (or the Homeric "Klarpov), though this was whether the poet thought of any xoa^ a s prop, rather a shovel. For the combinahaving been poured by Antigone at this tion cp. Shaks. Tit. Andr. 5. 3. 1 r ' Tis first visit: see n. on 429.—it/myuTTetiffas you must dig with mattock and with and e<payi % S. iicpdWu): U$., by satisfying religion: see on 196 £<payvl- abstract for concrete, like rpoifrfi for Bpifj-na (0. T. 1 n.). In Mod. Greek crat. ^Kj3o\dSes is a mining term, 'out-put.'—• 2 4 8 ff. dvSpuv: he does not think The epithets orvAXos ('hard,' cp. 139), of women.—ovrt TOU 7€vfi8os..-ov 8IK&and \tpo-os 'dry, tell something which Xt)S. For the enclitic TOU SO placed, cp. the preceding words, and the following 20 n.: for ovre...06, O. C. 972 n. yevijh, ytvfc (only here), is prop, an adj., an dppu£, would not alone have told; viz.

ANTIfONH

57

Gu. Aye, truly ; dread news makes one pause long. CR. Then tell it, wilt thou, and so get thee gone ? Gu. Well, this is it.—The corpse—some one hath just given it burial, and gone away,—after sprinkling thirsty dust on the flesh, with such other rites as piety enjoins. CR. What sayest thou ? What living man hath dared this deed ? Gu. I know not; no stroke of pick-axe was seen there, no earth thrown up by mattock; the ground was hard and dry, unbroken, without track of wheels; the doer was one who had left no trace. And when the first day-watchman showed it to us, sore wonder fell on all. The dead man was veiled from us; not shut within a tomb, but lightly strewn with dust, as by the hand of one who shunned a curse. by S).

2 6 1 ap&>!- L : dppw£ r.

why no foot-prints were traceable.—bn\p,a|cv|x^yi), lit. 'traversed (i.e. furrowed) by a carriage' with its (four) wheels, = rpoxois

d/id{i)s Kexapayf^vy

'• £ir-> not

«|>-, since as Eusth. says (on //. 18. 485) TO...a/ta|a ol/liv TraXaioi ipihovixi, ol /iii/TOi vedrrepoi 'ATTIKOI {daavvav. (Cp. n . on

dirfyq, O. T. 753.)—dXV & IpYaTns ao-i](i(5s TIS ifv: for TIS added to the predicate, where the subject has the art., cp. O. T. 618, Aesch. Theb. 491 6 arnmTovpybt 8' otf TIS eirekfis dp' fy: A r . PI. 726 us
2 5 4 daO/ia] Nauck conject. <pa
whoever he is) acrij/tos yv, like b Kvpibs ns pu (as in Ph. 545 5o£afwc fi&v (0. C. 288 n.). off, I TVXV Si...bpiuaBds): for this intro2 5 3 £ It is still the early morning duction of a new finite verb, where of the day on which the drama opens. a participial clause was expected, cp. The Argives having fled in the night, 813 ff.—o-yos <|>«u-yoVTos &9 sc. nvos Creon had published his edict shortly (0. T. 629 OVTOI lea/cos y' apxorros, n . ) : before dawn. Antigone had done her the gen. is not absol., but possessive, deed in the short interval between the denoting the author: 'as of (i.e. from) publication of the edict and the beginning one avoiding.'—dtyoS, the guilt incurred of the watch over the corpse. 6 irpwros by one who passed by an unburied corpse without throwing earth on it: ol yd,p ij|Upoo-Kdiros, the man who took the first veicpbv bpunrres aTtupov, xal /MJ iTa/iri Upa.%, us (id. An. 7. 2. 18).—8e£KVWi...'irapTJv: historic pres. combined with past tense; cp. \6yos, TrduTois &rij9(£\\ei yvjv T$ aTtiipy Lys. or. I § 6 iireidi) 64 p.01 iraiSlov KaX TOVTO fi£v auT$ oil KeXevet SoXwi', (though our schol. ascribes the precept to a prehistoric ifmvTOv indvy irapiSuKa.—8u
58

20*0KAE0YI crrjfJLeia 8' ovre drjpos ovre TOV KVVSV iXdovros, ov (nracravTos e^e^atvero. \6yoi 8' iv aWrjKoicriv ippodovv KO,KOI, v\a£ i\ey\o)v v\ai
2 5 8 ^X#6CTOS] Naber conject. IXKOVTOS.

deleted TO. Blaydes reads TTOS 6' tyevye

): and of the elephant, H. A.

260

2 6 3 l0eu-ye TO JUT; etShai MSS.: Erfurdt eldivcu: Dindorf, dXX' l
J

yx

0

5. 49 TAJ/ 4\4avra Seaffd/ievos tXicjiasp (or aXXoj oXXoc), lur. part, would have been awkward some prisoners of war, oid& atroBavovaiv after Xoyoi, we have <j>tiXa% iX(y\av <j>iiwqveyKe yijv (Paus. 9. 32. 6). Cp. id. Xaica, which thus is virtually equiv. to a 1. 32. 5 TTOVTUS d'fftov dvdp&Tov veKpov yy gen. absol., 0I)XOKOS eXiyxovros (piXana. Kpvtpai. Hor. Carm. 1. 28. 33 frecibus non Remark that, even in regular examples linquar inultis, Teque fiacula nulla re- of partitive apposition, a participle desolvent...licebit Iniecto ter pulvere curras. scribing what all do, is sometimes thus 2 5 7 f. 0T)p6s, here a wild beast, as made singular; Xen. An. 7. 3. 47 o£ dist. from domesticated animals (cp. £7r7reTs otxovTat p.01 aXXos a\X$ SIUKOJP (instead of SI&KOVTCS). It is only the 1081): more often the term excludes only birds and fishes.—TOV with fltipds also: first of these three points that this pasEur. Hec. 370 OUT' iXwlSos yap o#re TOU sage has in common with others to which it has been compared. ' They disputed, 5<5£?/s bpw I b&paos Tap' T^UV.—ov o-irdsome saying this, some that,' often apo-avTOS. The negatives in 257 affect i\8ovTos: and ov stands with CTaaavTos pears in Greek as 'there was a dispute,' as if we had simply oiiK 1\66VTOS, OI5 etc., without causing oi it,h...ol Si to be airaaavTos, crij/teia r/>. ov is not here an changed into the gen. absol. Her. 8. 74 irregular substitute for OUTC, as in 250: 7roXX& 4X4yero,...ol fitv ws...xp4op e6j this would be so only if we had oih' dxo7rX^ei»<, 'A.6ijvaToi 84 etc. Thuc. 4. 23 i\96i>TOS. Either oi8i air. or oire aw. far' a/i(fioT4p(iiv...4voXefieiTO, 'A$rivaioi fiev irepiirX4ovTcs..., HeXoirovvyaioi 84 etc. would be correct, but the latter would suppose an oOVe understood before £\- Aesch. P. V. 200 (TTdiris T' 4V dXX^Xoi(ro» 06VTOS. For o-iro«ravTOS of rending, cp. lipodivero, I ol iiiv 04Xovr&...ol 84 etc. (This illustrates the use of 4i> dXXijX. here, 1003. It could not mean, 'having cast up earth' over the body (as Triclinius but is less bold, since the noun is sing.) Eur. Ph. 1462 rjv 8' ?pis 0TpaT?;XdTeus, | took it). The point is that the body must have been covered before the beasts oi p&v Tra.Ta£v\aKa. The reguthen, fig., Aesch. Pers. 406 HepalSos lar form would be, \67015 KOKOIS tppo-

ANTITONH

59

And no sign met the eye as though any beast of prey or any dog had come nigh to him, or torn him. Then evil wprds flew fast and loud among us, guard accusing guard; and it would e'en have come to blows at last, nor was there any to hinder. Every man was the culprit, and no one was convicted, but all disclaimed knowledge of the deed. And we were ready to take red-hot iron in our hands;— Seyffert, dXX' ((prj TA /*ij elSfrai.

2 6 4 aXpeir] Ixetv L> with yp. atpem written above

y i poBos, of an unintelligible jargon.—i\iy\av, questioning (434, 0. T. 333. 7?3 '\El- 1353). here, in the sense of 'accusing.'—Kdv eytyvCTO: and blows would have come at last,—had not the matter been settled by the proposal mentioned at 268. (Not, 'blows would come,' i.e. were often exchanged, as Nauck takes it.) TeXeuTuo-*, 'at last,' the adverbial use, found even with another partic, as Thuc. 6. 53 rvpavrlda x°-

those who knew our affairs thoroughly, but has come to you,' etc.): nor, with Paley, Xen. Hellen. 1. 3. 19 hira.yopevos

6av6,Tov...o\ire'
firt

ov irpo-

Sotrj TT)V T6\IV d\Xd ffwcu, i.e. 'being put on trial for his life, he was acquitted, (on the plea) that he had not betrayed the city,' etc.—|ii] (not OVK) tiS^vai, as after verbs of denying, Ar. Eq. £72 ripvovyro /xi) irevroHcivai.—-Only one other version is tenable, viz., 'shrunk from knowing i t ' ; XejrV Te\evT&.—6 Ko>Xtibut this could hardly be said in the eiyetv KOT4 V6/IOVS robs OIKOSOI \ those who took it to pass between the (is OVK ix0""1' K^/SOS oiib> dfi0i aov: you severed portions of a victim (Sid. fiiauv... must plead, in accordance with EgypSixoToixi)ii6.TUv). It is probably the oldest tian law, that they have no right over trace in Greek of ordeals analogous to you. So defendere, Cic. In Pison. 10. the medieval 'judgments of God.' The 5 si triumphant non cupiebas, cuius word pujSpos occurs elsewhere in connectandem rei te cupiditate arsisse defention with a solemn sanction for an oath. desi ('will you plead?') Note that In Her. t. 165 the Phocaeans piSpov this use (like the absol. legal sense, 'to o-iSrjpeov KaTeirovTuaav, swearing not t o be a defendant,' from which it comes) return till it should float. Plut. Aristid. was necessarily restricted to pres. and 25 6 5' ApicrTelSrjs wpicure ixkv robs"BXX^vas impf. Hence we must not cite, with xai wfj.oo~ep virtp TWV 'A&iivaltav (to o b Donaldson, Dem. or. 27 § 1 OJTOS roiis serve the defensive league against Persia, liiv ffcupws eldoras rd. THJ.irepa tipvye /«;- 479 B.C., Grote 5. 257), piSpovs i/j.Siv Stayvmxu irepl avrdv, els $' ifids rods jSaXuc iirl rats apais (in sanction of ovdiv TUIV TjHtTipoiv dxpi/Sus e'Turrafie'i'ovs the curses on traitors) els rty diXarTav. e"Mi\v$ev (which m e a n s : ' h e has avoided I conceive that in these passages, as any decision on the case being given by elsewhere, iivSpos has its proper sense,

I0*0KAE0Y2

6o

/ecu irvp hiipireiv, KC/X #eou$ opKcofiorelv TO fiyjre hpacrcu fis/jre ra> tjvveiSevai TO irpayfia (Hovkexxravri fiiJT elpyao~iJLei>a). TeXos §', oV ou8«> r^v ipevvao-w irXeov, Xeyei T19 efs, os irdvTas es TTCSOV Kapa vevcrou 6f3a) TTpovrpe^ev' ov y a p ei^oju,ev OUT' dvTLa>veLV ovff OTTWS hpavTes /caXoJs Trpd^aifiev. r\v 8' o ji.vdo<; OJS dvouxriov £ TOV SvaSai/jiova TraXos Kadaupel TOVTO To.ya.Qbv Xafieiv. irapeifu S' a.K(av 01% £KOVO-LV, olS' OTI' o~Tepyei, ydp ouSels ayyeXoi* KaKwv ii XO. acaf, eftot TOI, /u.17 Tt Kal ^ X by S: ofpew r.

267

;IM)3' Blaydes.

2 6 8 els, 8s] eh 8 Nauck.

265

270

275

Blaydes

blood; if impure, she died (Paus. 7. 15. 13). Perjury, and some other crimes, were assayed by the accused mounting the steps of an altar for burnt sacrifice (taxdpa): if he was guilty, flames appeared (Heliod. Aeth. 10. 8). Incontinence was tried by the test of entering a grotto of Pan at Ephesus (Achilles Tatius 8. 6).—Beous 6pK., to swear by the gods; the ace. is cognate (the god being identified with the oath), like opKov 6/wwai: Xen. Cyr. 5. 4.3 31 TavTa...6fj,vvp,l ffoi 0eovs.—Td |iiJT€ 8 p . : f the art., cp. 236.—|UJT' «tp7<«.: : for conjecture |U)o is needless, since p the can be understood before fiovkeiaavTi: /uera KXeiWou K&V SIA irvpbs loli\v. A r . see O. T. 239 n. Lys133 S'i TOO Trvpbs I t6t\w (SaSLfriv. But it is doubtful whether the actual use 2 6 8 f. irXe'ov: cp. 40. X£yu, beof any such ordeal in the historical age tween two past tenses : cp. 254.—TIS &%. can be inferred from Dem. or. 54 § 40 It is at first sight tempting to write TIS, d£(07rcaT6Tepos rov /card TWV ircUSuv (by efj os Trdrras. But such emphasis on the the lives of one's children, cp. or. 19 idea of 'one against all' seems hardly § 26) dfiviovros Kal 8td rov irvpos, i.e. appropriate here. And rts efs sometimes swearing that one is ready to undergo = ets TIS: T h u c . 6. 61 KOX rtva filav VVKTO. the test by fire. It has been suggested Kal KaTiSapBov: P l a t . Soph. 235 B (oikfr' that Ibvros has fallen out after irvp6s, iKtpev^eTaC) rb fiij oti TOV y4vovs elvai TOV which seems improbable. But the phrase TU)V 6aviia.TOTrot.Qv TIS ehl Parm. 145 D £v may be rhetorical. Cp. Verg. Aen. 11. TIVI yap evl p-ij or oix av ITI irou Swano li> 787 (the Hirpi): medium freti pietate per ye wirao-w elvai. ignem Cultores multa premimus vestigia 27O ff. irpovrpcij/cv, impelled, here pruna.—Becker Char. 183 notices some Ka<;e: cp. 0. T. 358 n.—o« Y&p other ordeals. There was a temple in \ | K.T.X. : 'for we did not know how Achaia, the priestess of which, before to gainsay him, nor how, if we did the election, was proved by drinking bull's thing (advised by him), we could prosper.'

a red-hot mass of metal, and that the custom was symbolical of an older use of the fivSpos in ordeals by fire. This would explain how the Alexandrian poets of the 3rd cent. B.C. (Lycophron, Callimachus) came to use the word /itiSpos, in defiance of its etymology, as simply ' a lump' (or even 'a stone'). They supposed that the pMpoi had been cold masses. 2 6 5 If. it-Op Siipirav must here refer to a definite ordeal, by walking through a fire. The idea, at least, of such an ordeal appears in the familiar Attic phrase Sii vvpbt ttvtu ('to go through fire and water'); Xen. Symp. 4. 16 fyw-y' oBc

ANTITONH

61

to walk through fire;—to make oath by the gods that we had not done the deed,—that we were not privy to the planning or the doing. At last, when all our searching was fruitless, one spake, who made us all bend our faces on the earth in fear; for we saw not how we could gainsay him, or escape mischance if we obeyed. His counsel was that this deed must be reported to thee, and not hidden. And this seemed best; and the lot doomed my hapless self to win this prize. So here I stand,— as unwelcome as unwilling, well I wot; for no man delights in the bearer of bad news. CH. O King, my thoughts have long been whispering, can conject. &ros S.

2 7 8 XO.] L omits this indication, which Triclinius added.

As dvTujxavEiv means opposing- his suggestion, so Spuvrcs means acting on it. Others join SITUS 8p(3vT«s, ' by what course of action.' Since, however, a definite proposal was before them—viz., reference to Creon—we must then understand, 'by what other course' (than the proposed one). But the sense is, 'We could not refute him, and, on the other hand, we dreaded your anger if we followed his advice.' 6fyo|j.ev has the same sense in both clauses. ?xw> as= 'A> know how,' takes (i) an infin., or (2) a relat. clause with subjunct., as 1342, Tr. 705 OVK ?x w --- 7 r 0 '' yvwfXT]s TT^ffw.

('seemed good') from (doge ('was resolved').—iraXos, perh. taken by shaking lots in a helmet (cp. 396, At. r28j): xa.6cup€i, reduces, i.e. 'condemns': Lys. or. 13 § 37 Tty...i]rii<pov,..T:))v...Kadaipovaav, the vote of condemnation.—TCLYOISOV, iron., whereas his second errand is a true ippjuov (397).—ai«ov oiix CKOSO-IV : cp. Tr. 198 (the herald detained against his will by a throng of questioners) ovx iKaf (Kovai Se I iweffnv.—ot8* STI, adverbial ('doubtless'), like SijXoc on, cp. 758: so used even in the middle of a clause, as Dem.

or. 9 § I W&VTWV, old' on, <pr)-

<xdvToiv y' cu> ('when all, I know, would certainly admit,' etc.). merely an indirect form of the deliberative subjunct., iroi yvii/ir/s irdcriti; So 2 7 8 f. «|ioC, e t n i c dat., 'for me,' here, vrpd^ainev would be irpdi-u/iev if the rather than dat. with fSovXevci a s = ' adprincipal verb were in a primary tense. vises'; the latter dat. is rare (Aesch. The direct question would be, TTSS KU\WS £um. 697 d; Carefully distinguish OTTOS (or Tr. 807, Ai. 1055 'Be dat. with flovXcvia irws) av with optat. after this OI)K IXW, as is a dat. of interest (to plot against one). w 7r s Tr. 991 oi yhp ? x <*' &* I ariptfluiu, I In poetry the act. can mean, not only know not how I could. The two con'to form a plan' (0. T. 619), or to give structions are combined again in At. 428 counsel {id. 1417), but also, like the oflrot
62

ZO*OKAEOY£

Tovpyov TOS', 7} ^vvvoia fiovXevei. irdkai. KP. irava-ai, irpiv opyfjs KaC /xe fiearwo-ai. \ey
5 p[ pyj avrov, ooris d[iV, KOX v6fj,ov<; 97 TOV<S /ca/cous Tifiavras elcropas deovs; OVK €ov Si/cauws 3 ^

280

285

290

2 7 9 rod', T) ftWoia] Nauck has now withdrawn his former conjecture, TOS' J , \VVVOUL. 2 8 4 vTrepTt/j.wyTaff L, vTepTi/iCivTet r. Nauck would delete vv. 287 f., and re-write thus:—irdrtpov vTrepriiJ.u)>Tas us eiepyirriv, •mipdxrav q\de Kdrad^/iaTa; \ oix tanv K.T.\. S t : Pallis, ri/tds.—(KCIVOIV L : iKelvrjv r.

\ vaois ticdvtiiv Sorts aiixpuclovas \ Kal yiji> 2 8 7 Kal yfjv] Schneidewin conject. M . Schmidt conject. Ktv&owv.—vo/iovs]

burial of Sarpedon. Cp. O. C. p. xxxv. and so often. —ij ^vvvoia, the art. being equiv. to a 2 8 4 ff. ir^rcpov K.T.\. Did they possessive pron., as 1089 f. T V y\<2ffiK&>vas Si Kal yvvawbs £K<pof}eiff8' virep; where vaovs, temples surrounded by columns, an epith. marking their stateliness and in each case Kal goes with the verb. splendour, as Eur. Andr. 1099 iv irepiWe must distinguish the ordinary combiaru\ois 86/tois (of a temple), / . T. 406 nation Tplv Kal, 'before even,' which ireptKlovas vaovs. The cods weplarvXot would be in place here only if Creon or irepl-irTepos (so called because the meant, 'Cease, before you have so much ceiling of the colonnade projected like a as angered m e ' : cp. Tr. 396 gWe«, irplv rj/ids Kavi/edaacrOai X0701/S (before we havewing, from the cella) had a colonnade on each of its four sides: the vabs an<j>ieven renewed our talk): Ar. Av. 1033 irp6
ANTITONH

63

this deed, perchance, be e'en the work of gods ? CR. Cease, ere thy words fill me utterly with wrath, lest thou be found at once an old man and foolish. For thou sayest what is not to be borne, in saying that the gods have care for this corpse. Was it for high reward of trusty service that they sought to hide his nakedness, who came to burn their pillared shrines and sacred treasures, to burn their land, and scatter its laws to the winds ? Or dost thou behold the gods honouring the wicked ? It cannot be. No! From the first there were certain in the town that muttered against me, chafing at this edict, wagging their heads in secret; and kept not their necks duly under the yoke, like men contented with my sway. Herwerden conject. Sopovs. 2 9 1 Kpv<pri\ (riyrjMeineke, from Plut. Mor. 170E: see comment. 2 9 2 For \6(j>ov Swalws elxov, Hartung writes v&r' ei\6as ?x°" T c s : f° r wt aripyuv ipi, Nauck, ei\6(piai (pipeiv: see comment.—us] In L the a has been added by S: but the scribe's oversight obviously arose through the next word beginning with
Her. 1. 50; Thuc. 6. 4 6 ; Isae. or. 7 § 41.) The wealth of Delphi in avadr/para is already proverbial in / / . 9. 404: at Thebes the 'lap-qviov (0. T. 11) also seems to have been rich in them. After avadrma the gen. denotes either 6 avaBeis (as more oft.), or, as here, the divine owner.—ynv ^Ketvtov (depending on m>p<6v), i.e. the territory of Thebes (cp. on 199), since the land belongs to the deol iyxt&pwi and TTOXIOUX0' '• n ° t merely the repivrj attached to their shrines.—vopous SUMTKCSUV, to scatter the laws abroad, i.e. to shatter the fabric of civil order: cp. Tennyson, Red ruin, and the breaking up of laws. Cic. Agr. 2. 37 disturbare... legem. So SiacriceS. of breaking up a treaty (0. C. 620), or a king's power (ib. 1341).—8IO
<pop.cu, etc.—K(£pa O-CCOVTCS, 'tossing the head,' in defiant menace (so caput quassans, Verg. Aen. 12. 894), instead of going quietly under the yoke. Plut. Mor. 170 E rods rvp&vpovs aY<J>. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 1639 f«)fu /3ape(<us (feiryXais).—X6c)>ov, the back of the neck, a word used of draughtanimals (of the human nape, perh. only once, / / . 10. 573): hence, fig., Eur. fr. 175 Sens Si irpbs rb WITTTOV ei>\6tf)ws tpipei J rbv Salpov', OVTOS yipav, because 2 8 8 Tois KCIKOVS Ti|«3vTas...8«ovs; Eustathius, in alluding to it, once repreowing to the natural emphasis on rois KUKois, the ambiguity is only gram- sents it by vwrov ei)X60ais etx"" (on Od. matical. Cp. Her. 7. 150 iirel Si a<j>eas 5. 285), a n d twice b y varrov eiXmpcas ipew. H i s was proclaimed; cp. 279, where ir&hat. references to Sophocles are often loose only refers back to 249.—ir6X«£, against me, view that the word here meant, 'with dat. of object, as after xaXexaipw, pip-

ZOOKAEOYI

64

eK Ttovhe TOUTOUS i(j&rioraiiai vaprfyij.ei'ovs fJLi(rdoi
295

e/cStSacncei KCLI Tra/aaXXacrcrei <j>pevas

-)(pr)(rTa<; irpos alo-ypd irpdyfiaff lo-Tao-0cu fipoTaiv' iravovpyCa<s 8' eSeigev dvdp(OTroi<s e^eiv 300 /ca! iraiTos epyov SucrcrejSeiav elSevai. ocroi Se [iicrdapvovvTes rjvvcrav raSe, Xpova

TTOT igenpatjav

&)§ Sourai BCKYJV.

aXX emep icr^et Zeus er eg efiov crepas, eu TOUT' emcrTacr', opKios Se croi Xeyo>, ei JU,^ TOV avroxeipa

that the letters eWu>^> had become illegible.

2 9 0 Kaabv mnurp'] Nauck conject.

KaK&p fnaiKr/j.' (' i n c i t e m e n t ' ) : Pallis, KO.KOV voat\i£. equal poise'

(iV^7y

Cra^. 3 7 1 ) . — <»s

— ware (0. T. 84): irripyav, tolerare: Tr. 486 (Lichas advising Deianeira with regard to Iole) aripye patient of her.

2 9 3 f.

TT\V yvvaiKa, be

TUVSC, masc, the malcon-

tents (for IK, cp. 63).

TOVTOVS,

the

watchers of the corpse: the pronouns joined as in 39 (n.).—tlp-ydo-flai. is best taken with l|eirCcrra|iai: cp. 1092 tiri(TTafiea$a...aiTl>i'...\a.Keiv.

305

TouSe TOV TO^OV

The inf., in-

stead of the partic, with MiTra/iai, seems unknown in Attic prose, except, of course, where the sense is 'to know how.' Cp. 472. The inf. might, indeed, depend on irapi]'Y)Uvovs, as ^ira7W (to induce) oft. takes an inf.: but {a) as a matter of fact, an infin. seems not to occur after irap&ya in this sense: and (i) it may be noticed that Attic idiom often prefers the form, 'induced by them, he did it,' to, 'he was induced by them to do i t ' : e.g. Xen. Mem. 4. 8. 5 TTOXXOI>S..A67IJ) irapaxOifret

f).

2 9 9 jSpoTouir L (accentless),

Hence in Ar. Nub. 247, when So-

crates says, 6eol \ fifuv v6nieii'

Strepsiades rejoins, rf aiSapiounv,

OVK (
yip O/LVVT' ; ij |

wcrirep iv BvfaiTltp

(i. e. if

gods are not current with you, do you swear by iron coin?): where the schol. remarks that vofixafw. meant irork /i£v T6 ro/u/iov (Bos, irori Si TJ Ko/i/ia TOU

rennrwfUvov XOXKOU.—ipXairrc: cp. 0. C. 611 /3\a<7Tara S' dirurWa.—irop6et, 'sacks' (not merely, in a general sense, 'ruins') : money invites attack, and often purchases betrayal: cp. Hor. Carm. 3. 16. 13 diffidit urbium Portas vir Macedo et subruit aemulos Reges muneribus. —T68* (after TOVTO: cp. 39) avSpas, individual citizens, as distinguished from »roX«s. 4|avCor. 8<5|ia>v, drives them from their cities by corrupt intrigue,—for which the O"T<£O-«S of democrat and oligarch in Greek cities gave many openings. The phrase is strikingly illustrated by the verses in which Timocreon of Rhodes, when an exile, assailed Themistocles

aviKTuvav: Dem. or. 5 § 10 ofs &raxSipres i!/tefs.. .irpoeiaSe $uic^as. For this (Plut. Them. 21), as rois fiiv Karaytiiv aSUas, robs 5' {KSK&KWV, rois <5e Kalparticipial expression of the leading idea, pwj', I apyvplfav {/TOTXCUS. see n. on 0. C. 1038. 2 9 6 f. v6|iuj-|i, institutum. This 2 9 8 f. T6S* 4K8. Kal irapaXXdora-ei, primary and general sense of the word this trains and perverts good minds of was almost confined to poetry (Aesch. men, brrwrOai irpJs alorxp. irpctyp.., to Th. 269 'TSWr/vudiv vo/j,ur/w. tfwrraSos address themselves to base deeds, irap@orjs), the special sense, 'current coin,' aXXd(To'ei= 'alters sideways'; i.e. causes being the ordinary one. For the other to turn out of a straight course into an sense, the usual word was vofufiov (or oblique course; hence, like wapdyei,

ANTITONH 'Tis by them, well I know, that these have been beguiled and bribed to do this deed. Nothing so evil as money ever grew to be current among men. This lays cities low, this drives men from their homes, this trains and warps honest souls till they set themselves to works of shame; this still teaches folk to practise villanies, and to know every godless deed. But all the men who wrought this thing for hire have made it sure that, soon or late, they shall pay the price. Now, as Zeus still hath my reverence, know this—I tell it thee on my oath:—If ye find not the very author of this burial, with o>!> written above.

3OO

Wecklein conject. ayeiv: Pallis, riyytpi (or -as).

irapaarpiipei, perverts. Cp. Arist. Pol. 8. know,' i. e. to be conversant with (cp. 7 § 7 al \jivx' Svaae^is Ipyov (cp. 603 X07011 T' dvoia): for TTOS, cp. 0. C. warped from their natural condition). 761 n. Note iravros tpy. after iravovpSince TrapaXXdVcrei implies a bad training, it can be followed, like i8l£et. and ^tas: the familiar use of irarovpyta exlike words, by an infin.: it is unnecestenuates the force to which etymology sary, then, to make i \ov rtvd ffKoirov noTi. —i^irpajav <Js (= <3 kmlvusv yixhfniv verb is here ironical; cp. Plat. Gorg. 4J9A del t' absence of any clue (249). For airro-, iirXwx I "EXXairi KOIVOV "Apij: fr. 396. cp. 56, 172. TdpVKTUplap I £5ei£e, Kwt<jyr)Vtv oi dedety/iiva (Palamedes).—tlS^vai, 'to that of ddxpas (246).

J. S. III.

5

66

Z0<J>0KAE0Y2 p ^ ' es 6
310

e/c T<5V y a p aicr)(p(ov X^/i.ju.aVwi' TOUS

T. KP. T. KP. 5>T. KP.

arw/Aevous iSois av 17 o"eo"0)o"/xevous. etTretv T I Sct>o"eis, 17 o"T/3a<£els OVTW? I<M ; ou/c olcrOa /cat z w cos dViapcos Xeyeis; ev TOZCTLV coalv 77 ' m TTJ ^ X ^ Sa/cvei; TI Se pu^jLit^ets TI)V e/x,i)v Xvnrjv OTTOV ; o opcov o- avta Tas (ppevas, Ta o COT eyw. ot/j.' o5s XdXrjfia BrjXov e/CTre^DKs el el.

3x 5

32O

3 1 1 L has apTrAfore, not (as has been stated) apTrd^re. The mistake was easy, because the f begins low down, being a continuation of the down stroke of the a. But the difference between of and a£, as the scribe of L writes them, can be seen by comparing this word with H-lTrpaS-av in 303, or (e.g.) fifw in O. C. 819 with Bati/iate ib. 1119. 3 1 3 f. kK r&v . . ffeaaa-^yovs. Bergk rejects these two verses; M. Schmidt would spare them, but place them after v. 326.—-Wecklein writes tjeovs (Curae epigraph. p. 60). 3 1 5 TI ddxreis] SeSdxrua L (no accent on 5c): 5i 8ii
fui< is oft. joined with another partic.: 8 0 8 f. p-ovvos: cp. 0. T. 304 n.— Xen. An. 2. 6. 29 oix wsirep ol SSku . . 'Death alone shall not suffice for you,' airoTfiriB&Tes ras Ke<pa\ds, StrTep rdx^CTOS already implies a threat of torture. To Odvaros SoKet eTvai, d\\& $Siv alma dels make this threat explicit, irplv $y . . 8ijr X(«OT|T6 is added, as if merely 01) Baveiade tviavrbi/.—Sr|XuV ekevBipwv liaprvplais, dWa robs Sotithe hands or arms, and flogged. Cp. Ai. \ovs fiaffavLfyvTes oiiroi fartcre evpeiv TT\V 106 Savuv yip abrbv ofl rt iru 8£\u . . irpiv dX-f/Beiav TOT yevonivuv. (Cp. Selections from the Attic Orators, p. 358 n.)—vfipiv, av dtdels wpos KIOV1 ^pKeiou UT^y^s . . fji&oa>ix8ds Sdny. Ter. Phortn. 1. 4. 43 ego plectqr petidens. In 31O S. iv . • ifvaitfrt, with grim Plat. Legg. 872 B a slave who has slain a irony, since they are to die before they free man is to be flogged, and then (if he can apply the lesson. So O. C. 1377 does not die under the lash, t&virep j3i<j? (Oed. calls down destruction upon his Trcu6)ievos) put to death by other means. sons) iv' d^iuTov roiis (pvTeiffavTas ff4j3eivt Other views of Kpc|uurroC refer it to where see n. Cp. below, 716.—ri K^pSos, (1) mere suspension, as a torture, like that aceus. (cp. 1242): ivdtv o'urrioy (iarl).— of Melanthius in Od. 22. 175: (2) stretchJj.d0r|8', aor., learn once for all: but apirding on a cross-like frame; cp. Alexis ap. fijrc, pres., go on stealing.—4| airavTos, Athen. 134 A TJSUTT' dyair-fi^at/j,' airoy iirl from every source, with TO KCpSaCvciv: £i!t\ov Xa/3c6p. Impalement (ti.va&Tavpdo), Xen. Mem. 1. 9. 4 01) yhp rjv ofos airo avaiTKoKoTrl^a) is certainly not meant.— wavros KepSatvtiv: Ar. Th. 735 w TTOTI£<»VT£S Kp£|j,otrTo£, 'suspended alive', as (Trarat | KCLK iravros ip\€t &

ANTITONH

67

and produce him before mine eyes, death alone shall not be enough for you, till first, hung up alive, ye have revealed this outrage,—that henceforth ye may thieve with better knowledge whence lucre should be won, and learn that it is not well to love gain from every source. For thou wilt find that ill-gotten pelf brings more men to ruin than to weal. Gu. May I speak ? Or shall I just turn and go ? CR. Knowest thou not that even now thy voice offends ? Gu. Is thy smart in the ears, or in the soul ? CR. And why wouldst thou define the seat of my pain ? Gu. The doer vexes thy mind, but I, thine ears. CR. Ah, thou art a born babbler, 'tis well seen. L, with an erasure of three or four letters after TO?, in which 1 has been made from v: i.e. the scribe had first written h Tovroia. 3 1 8 Sal L, Si r. 33O of/*' us Xd\ri/j,a BrjXoy] L has \d\iina, with an o erased before it: either, then, the scribe wrote tiXaXri/xa, or he had begun to write a\7;/ia, but perceived the error before he had written T). The later MSS. have XttXij/xo. The schol. has XctXij/aa in the lemma, but interprets SXriiia,—rb TreplTpmiJ.a rijs iyopas, otov icavovpyos.—M. Schmidt writes ol/xot, XXt' ws: Gleditsch, t
irietv. In 0. C. 807 &; airavTos e3 "Ktyei = speaks well on any theme (starting from anything). 3 1 5 f. TI suits a timid appeal: cp.

TIS, unless one reduce (the opinions) to a clear form, or method. So he oft. associates pv6n6s with axw a > a s Phys. Ausc. Ka 8. 3 TO axllllarlftlle''0'' ' pv6jxil;bfi£vov, what is being reduced to form and system. O.C. 1414 iKeTe&w p^vas . . . TA 8' <JT', ace. somewhat rare in pres. (O. T. 651).—Kttl defining ov Kptey/ia in fr. 827: Appendix.—pv9|u£cis, bring under p'vSfiAs, cp. Ph. 927 ravovpytas | SeivijS T^X"W' ixOwrov (Neoptolemus). Cp. 756 801)i.e. reduce to a clear form, define, Sirou (iari) with respect to its seat, (i.e. whether Xeu/^a". 0. T. 85 mjSeu/m (n.).—8i}Xov, it is in the ears or in the mind.) Cp. like Ivapyh (cp. on 263). Arist. Metaphys. 11. 10 ikv M O

5—2

68

ZO*OKAEOYZ

0>T. ovKovv TO y epyov TOVTO Trovrjo~as

KP. /cat Taur' eV dpyvpa) ye <J>T. ev.

TTJV

77 Beivov, w So/cei ye, Kal \jievBrj KP. KOfixf/eve vvv TTJV So^av et Se r a u r a /u (f>avelTe JJLOL TOUS SpaWas, e^epeiff ort Ta SeiXd KepSrj Trrniova<; epyat,erai. $ T . dXX' evpedeiq /xev /idXtcrr'" edv Se' rot Xy](j}6fj TC /cal jaif, TOUTO y a p T V ^ *cp ou/c ecrff oir<ws oi/;et cru SeiJp5 iXdovTa fie' /cat I'vi' y a p eicros eAmoos yvutfi/q'; T efj.r)<s o"&)#eis 6eiXa) rots ^eois TTOXX^V ^apiv.

33°

XO. TroXXd TO, Setvd Kovhev avdpatirov Setvorepov Tre'Xet' 3 2 1 T<5 7 ' R e i s k e : T 6 5 ' MSS. 3 2 3 (^eu in t h e verse L.—TJ\ 171 L.—(J SoKei] L has 97c and i; written above tStand et, by t h e 1st hand, TJV SoKrjr (including A).—So/ceiy] 5OKC? L . •—Vauvilliers conject. ijv SoKjjye Kal ipevSrj, SoKelv: Kvicala, rjvSoicjjye, net \pev5f) donei: H a r t u n g , y 56KI)(7IS J< ipev59j SoKelv. Anonym, in Class. Journ. xvii. 57 $ Sojcei ye, T6 \pev5fi SoKe'tV. Pallis, 8s Sonelye Kal \pevS^ Soxetv ( ' t h a t a man of repute should have false opinions'). 3 2 4 vvv\ vvv L.—For TTJV 56£av, one late MS. (Aug. b, 14th SOKJ) having been suggested by ?5ofe T<£ Srj/J.ifi, etc.: ''Tis monstrous that he who decides should have false views.' But, even if the absolute $ doxel could be thus ^ used, the colloquial frequency of Bone? (/j.01 Ttoiew ri) in Aristophanes suffices to show 6t$ 5' av8$s, 6KV&: and so oft., as 0. 7. that <j$ doKei could not, to an Athenian 565. '357- O.C. 848. ear, have suggested 'the ruler' or 'the 3 2 2 'Yes, (you have done it,) and judge': it would have seemed to mean that, too, at the cost of betraying,' etc. merely one who ' proposes,' not ' disThe particle yt implies the contradiction, £irolr} /*ij fie xw/)is alriw. E u r . Bacch. 311 ii"qS' f)v subtle form to wicked pleas'): Plat. Lack. SOKTJS p^v, (7) be 5o£a
3 2 1 'At any rate (o!v—babbler or not) I certainly have not done this deed.' el/i.1 is supplied with iroi?Javodfj.ai . . 4»I. OQKOVV iv oh ye dp$s'

ANTITONH

69

Gu. May be, but never the doer of this deed. CR. Yea, and more,—the seller of thy life for silver. Gu. Alas! 'Tis sad, truly, that he who judges should misjudge. CR. Let thy fancy play with 'judgment' as it will;—but, if ye show me not the doers of these things, ye shall avow that dastardly gains work sorrows. [Exit. Gu. Well, may he be found! so 'twere best. But, be he caught or be he not—fortune must settle that—truly thou wilt not see me here again. Saved, even now, beyond hope and thought, I owe the gods great thanks. [Exit. CHORUS.

Wonders are many, and none is more wonderful than man; 1st strophe. cent.) has TO S6i*av.—Moschopulus jrepl (Xx^Swn p. 20 reads nd/xipeve rijv 86K7): prob., as Dindorf says, by a confusion with the schol. here,
(the KK-QS&V of which you speak), form in stating alternatives, cp. 0. C. not merely, 'the word Sofa.' If the v. I. 488 n. TO 5ofai> (see cr. n.) was intended to 33O Kal with viiv, not with 7<tp.— mean the latter, it should have been TO •yv (sc.done, and without leaving a trace (252). ilfuis).—8«ivd (L) is defended by Seyffert And Creon has silenced the suggestion as = 'flagitious,' by Whitelaw as = 'clever' that gods did it (278). The train of (iron.), 'your wondrous winnings.' In thought is continued in this ode. Its some forms of minuscule writing X and v theme is man's daring,—his inventiveness, could easily be confused: cp. 0. T. 1130 and the result to his happiness. JwaXXci|as, where the first X has been Man is master of sea and land; he submade from v: and 0. C. 1164, where jj.bvov dues all other creatures; he has equipped has been restored from MOXOXT'. • his life with all resources, except a remedy 3 2 7 f. aXV prefacing the wish (O. C. against death. His skill brings him to 421): 6vpe8«iT| sc. 6 Spuv (319): lidXiar", prosperity, when he observes divine and denoting the best thing that could happen human laws, but to ruin when he breaks (O. T. 926 n.).—KOV for KOI is needless. them.—At that moment Antigone is led We find Ktd idv...Kal iav : iix re...lav in, and the coryphaeus speaks the closing re: but, as a rule, Idv (or idv re) ..KOX anapaests (376—383)[not ical i&.v] fnij: e.g. Eur. Hec. 751 KO,V 3 3 2 iroXXA...KOv8ft'. Schol. iv ax Kav fj.ii TVX<>>: Plat. Legg. 660 E ^cii' /tar 1 etTev, ivri TOV, iroXXw)' iinuv r&v re fi£yas...£dt> re
ZO*OKAEOYI 2 TOVTO Kal 4 irepav vrr

TTOXLOV iripav TTQVTOV

VOTO)

335

j

5 dewv re rav vneprdTav, Tdv 6 afyOtrov, aKa/xdrav dvorpveTai, 7 i\Xofj.euo)v dpoTpcov Iros ets eros, 8 i77i7eua yeVei A

340

3 3 5 TSVTOV made from irbvrwt. by the ist hand in L. 3 3 8 BeSiv TC] T has been corrected from 6 (or 5) by an early hand in L. After T&V a point has been erased. 3 3 9 f. axaixdrav] aKaiidrav Semitelos (as Triclinius read), joining it with dpbnov, which he substitutes for dpbrpuv.—dn-orpier' dwXo/xivoiv L, the o after X made from o>: schol. in marg., yp. dirorpierai IWO/J^VUV. A miswriting of the latter, with X for XX, caused the error, AIIOTPTETAlIAOMENSiN KaC being equiv. to 'and yet': cp. TV. 1046 <3 TroXXa §rj /eat depfxb. KOI) \6y(p Kaiid I .../xox^rjcas iyiii' | KOHTTW TOIOVTOV O$T' a/toiTis ij Aibs | irpovOriKev K.T.X. I t

is stronger to say, 'they are great; and he is greater': than, 'though they are great,he is greater.'—Ta 8«tvd, not' dread,' nor 'able,' but 'wonderful.' There is a certain resemblance to Aesch. Ch. 585 ff.

summer, while stormy south winds were associated with winter: Hesiod warns a man with a voyage before him not to await xetM(^1'' ^rio^Ta vdroto re detvas aijTas, I 6's T ' upive BdXacaav 6/j.apr-qira.s Aids i/ifipip I 7roXX(p 6irwpivf, xa^elr^"' S4

TC VOVTOV l6ii)Kev. The epithet x ^ W ' v aptly distinguishes this wintry VOTOS from that gentle south breeze (now called iroXXa /xiv 7 a Tpi<j>a \ Seiva. ieifidruv the 'embates'). which regularly sets in at aX'?...'iXX' incipToKiiOV ivdpbs pbvi)na TIS sunset in the fair season (cp. Curt. Hist. \iyoi.; but there Seivd='dread,' and the Gr. 1. 14). scope is limited to the violence of human 3 3 6 f. irepi|3p W ol8|iao-iv, passing passion. under swelling waters which open depths 3 3 4 TOVTO, si:, TO Seivov, this wonaround: i. e. he is in the trough of a drous power, man. The schol. quotes heavy sea, while on each side,the waves Theocr. 15. 83 ao<j>6v rot XPV/*' o.v&p03tros* rise above his ship, threatening to enNot adverbial with XWP&< ' s o ' (la a gulf it. Verg. Aen. r. 106 his undo, way corresponding with his Seuiorrjs), as dehiscens Terram inter Jluctus aperit. Bellermann takes it, comparing 0. 7\ Ppixios, 'of the depths' (Ppvxla...Jix<*> 1005 (TOUT' afaKoixyv), where see n.— Ppovras, Aesch. P. V. 1082), is fonned irlpav, properly, 'to the further side of as if from /3pii{, of which Oppian uses (trans). The point here is that man ace. §pix«- ('depth of the sea,' Hal. 2. dares to cross the sea. ir^pa (ultra), 588). V7roy3puxios ='under water,' and which Blaydes prefers, would imply wan- so neut. pi. adv. vwbppvxa (Od. 5. 319 derings (not merely over, but) beyond etc.). wepiPpixios occurs only here. For sea. A European visitor to New York the t before f}p cp. 348, 1104, n 17. goes itipaA) wbvTov: to San Francisco, The schol.'s 9;xw5e(7i means that irepi.iripa. Cp. 0. C. 885 and p. 279. ^piiX'os was taken as 'roaring around' (fSpi>X&oiia.i), where the v would be long, 3 3 5 xuptpOp VOTU) with XWP«. goes (driven) by it: cp. Od. 14. 253 eT\£o/tev against metre (cp. 347). The Homeric Bop^fl art/up, and ib. vc/g (of the ship) ij dfupl Si KVIM I jS^/Spuxo" (IOBLOV (Od. 5. 5' tOeev Bopiri dvtfup. The dat. might be 411) might suggest this view. merely 'with' (dat. of circumstance), but 3 3 8 vireprdrav, highest, as eldest, is better taken as instrumental. Cp. 588 ilp (Aesch. P. V. 90), and va/i.irvoaXs. Some make x^-^P^V V6T<4> a tem(PA. 392): Plat. Tim. 40 c 7^"... poral dat., like wpg. xeiiufipos, which it p}V KOX TpeffpurdTTjv 6eQv 6
ANTirONH

71

the power that crosses the white sea, driven by the stormy south-wind, making a path under surges that threaten to engulf him; and Earth, the eldest of the gods, the immortal, the unwearied, doth he wear, turning the soil with the offspring of horses, as the ploughs go to and fro from year to year. (II for II). The later MSS. have awXafifruv (as V), €l\o/j.4i>av (as Vat.), f (as A).—£rocr el
3 4 1 iirir«Cu> v^vei, 'the offspring of not aKaiidroun) x^Peir(r'" be right in horses,' meaning' mules'; which are 'far Hes. Th. 747, but is warranted by similar better than oxen to drag the jointed epic forms in tragedy, as adavdras (gen.) plough through the deep fallow' (//. 10. Aesch. Ch. 619, Eur. Ph. 235 : db352). Arist. Rhet. 3. 2 § 14 6 2i/t&w£8 /x^rav Soph. El. 1238 (and -r/s in dial. &Te iih idlSov /ua$bi> 6\lyov air

v dpOTpcov, 'as the is thus anticipated. Some understand ploughs go backwards and forwards,—• both horses and mules, giving ytvet. a douturning at the end of one furrow, and ble sense—rather awkwardly, I think.— going down the next. Cp. Nicander iroXevuv, rari uiveaiv after T6VTO. Greek Ther. 478 tpevye 5' del (TKOXHJC re Kai oi idiom not only allowed this, but rather plav arpairbv IXXw, ' in flying (from the desired it. Note how closely mase. folsnake), always make your course wind (tXXwv) from side to side, instead of keep- lows fern, in such instances as Od. 11. 90 ?\0e b" iwi firxft Orjfiatov Teipeatao, | ing it straight.' Xen. Cyn. 6. 15 ictives Xpiveov crKrjvTpov ?x w " : 16. 4^6 lielSrxrev eJiXXowreu T& txvri, 'puzzling out the b" Up)) ts TjjXefidxoio, \ is irarip' itp6a'Kfwitracks,' i.e. going backwards and forwards o-iv ISiiv. But as Soph, would write till they have found a clue. As to the IIOAETON, it was the easier to read spelling tWa versus efXXw, see Appendix. iroXevov. It is needless to write dpiSTWv,' ploughingseasons' {Tr. 825), and to take IWofihuv 3 4 3 — 3 5 3 Man's conquests over the as = TepiTeWofUi>wi>. The picture of the animal world are here taken in two ploughs at work is more vivid; and, with groups. P'irst, those of which the pri&pbroiv, (TOS els ITOS would be feebly re- mary aim is to kill or to capture. Here dundant.—8TOS «ls ?TOS, an adverbial the means is netting (afiipif}a\£>i/ crirelpa.cn phrase, like ' year in, year o u t ' : for the BiKTvoicXiIiffTois), in its threefold sporting use of the simple ace. in temporal adverbs use, as applied to fowling (dpviBiaii), hunt(like awplav) see 0. T. H 3 8 n . ; for els, ing (Ovpui1), and fishing (wbvrov tpiaiv). Od. 9 , 1 3 4 f i d X o Kev paOb \ijCov alel | els Secondly, those conquests which aim at upas a/Kfer ('as each year comes round'): reducing wild animals to man's service. Theocr. 18. 15 K^S ITOS (H Sreos: so els These are effected by nyxaval (349),— vioira (next year), and the Mod. Gk. arts of taming and training. And their •Xfibvo ae ( = els) xpto°> 'year after year.' result is aptly expressed by the word

IOOKAEOYI

72

Kov<j)ov6o)v re v\ov opvidcav ayet 343 2 KOX dr/pav aypibiv £0W) TTOVTOV T eivakiav vcnv 345 3 crireipaicri SLKTVOKXCJCTTOIS,

4 TrepLpa8rjs dvrjp' 5 Kparel Se firj-^aval? dypavkov 6 6rjpos opecro-LfidTa, Xaa-uav^eud & 7 ITTITOV

*o

8 ovpecov r p. /8'.

^

*d £ l

3 50

\6$

ravpov.

Kal (j>0ey/JLa /cat dve/xoev

354

3 4 2 Kovtj>oviwvTe L, the w from o. The ist hand seems to have written Kovcpov ibvre. Kov<povtuv T6 or Kovoviov TC r : Kov<j>ov6wv re Brunck. 3 4 4 dpupLfiakAiv, with o above w from the ist hand (for the sake of consistency withfl-oXera!"in 341).—The ist hand in L wrote ?x« wy«: another early hand erased the second word, and changed the first into ayei. 3 4 5 elvaXlay] (vaKtav L. 35O hpt.aaifi6.Ta. L : a letter erased

KpoTeJ: here, man is not merely the slayer nets were used; the 81KTVOV,IO enclose large or captor; he becomes the master of docile spaces; the ivoSiov, to close passages; the toilers. The horse and the bull are types. apKvs (cassis) or tunnel-net. The chief fishing-nets were the apu/>tp\ripa8r]s. Eustath. p. 135, 25 vants : (4) develops his own social and tppa51is...&9ev aivBerov 6 irapb. 2o$o/cXet intellectual life. apiuPa\wv with avelpaiffi. 5.: domesticated animal: Eur. Bacch. 1187 it can precede the dat. by so much, bevpiirei y (Hare 0rjp a^pauXos 0o/3j7. For cause its meaning is already clear, and the combination with opetro-ipdTa, cp. the dat. is merely a poet, amplification. Plat. Crat. 394 E rb ffrjpioides rrjs tpiivl Xo4>ov with a subst. (UKTUOV) cognate in sense to Jvyuv, putting the yoke about its neck. airetpat see n. on 0. C J16 evriperfios &Xtm{u (prop., 'to get a firm hold upon') w\ara.—Ar. Av. 528 mentions Hp/cy, was esp. used of breaking horses : Eur. vetpiXas, diKTva, TnjKrds as nets used by El. 816 (Thessalians honour a man) OOTIS the fowler (d/wfleunis). In hunting the •rtxvpov dpra/iei (cuts to pieces) KOXWS, | tirlion, bear, boar, deer, hare, etc., various ' dfc Schol. on Apollon.

ANTITONH

73

And the light-hearted race of birds, and the tribes of savage ist antibeasts, and the sea-brood of the deep, he snares in the meshes stroPheof his woven toils, he leads captive, man excellent in wit. And he masters by his arts the beast whose lair is in the wilds, who roams the hills; he tames the horse of shaggy mane, he puts the yoke upon its neck, he tames the tireless mountain bull. And

speech, and wind-swift

2nd strophe.

after d, perhaps v. 3 6 1 \a>a & tirirov S£eTcu d/n.\ov $VyoV L. Schol. in marg. (on 352) awb KOIVOU rb iirb ^vybv {gerai, with a written over ?. The later MSS. have diferai (A), afer', Sjerai, 1&T\ See comment, and Appendix. 352 L, aSfiTJTa r.

Rhod. 1. 743 Kvptws iarlv dxudaai TO rav ifaft/ievai. Add Aesch. Ag. 664 fonrov virb xaXipdy dyayeiv 7} viro £vy6v. vavv 6£\ov9€Y|ia K.T.X. The phrase, ' man common a word, much more might it be has taught himself speech,' should not allowed with a comparatively rare one. be pressed as if the poet was thinking of Blaydes writes ^xjudfei vx a.fj.tpiXofiov a theory on the origin of language. It firyoV: but the MS. egerai indicates that was the Eleatic view that language came the verb, whatever it was, was of the Wcrei, not <j>ieei, and Soph, may have midd. form. dxitdferai was published known that; but by his £8i5d£aro he meant by G. Schone in 1833, and by Franz in simply, 'developed for his own benefit, 1846: they appear to have made the con- by his own effort.' So Isocrates (or. 3 § 6) jecture independently. Donaldson (1848) conceives primitive man as living in a printed dx/udfeTai ifiipl \6(j>ov ^vy&v, and brutal state, and emerging from it by the seems to ascribe tyyQv to Franz and development of speech and thought,— Schone; though Franz, at least, proposed X670S being one of the human faculties dfupl \61pov t"yv- tvywv has lately been (TI£V ivbvTum h> T% TSV &v6ptl>T0ii> tpi(p tuytj) it may be objected that,evpo/xev. Cp. Hor. Sat. 1. 3. 103 (men being clear, it was not likely to become fought,) Donee verba, quibus voces sen•ov -de: but, when d/i had oncesusque notarent, Nominaque invenere: been written, £vy<2v (or jvyp) would easily dehinc absistere bello, Oppida coeperunt become <£vy6v. As to the schol. on diupl- munire et ponere leges. The Aeschylean \o<pov,—A.vrl TOV, xepi^aXiic air!} £vybv Prometheus (P. V. 444) claims to have Trepi rbv \ixpov, iw&yei,—it cannot fairly made men (i>vovs...Kal eppevw eirqf}6\ovs, be urged for fi/vow (or for any partic), but not (like Shelley's Prometheus) to since it may be merely a paraphrase of have also given them language. Cp. &iupl\o<pov.—Schiitz's 4<|>^6Tai is attract- Peile's chapter 'On the Nature of Lanive; for the ace. he cp. Aesch. Eum. 409 guage' (Primer of Philology), p. 156: ' I n ^ i J i f , Eur.Helen. 1493 E 4 this way then we may conceive of the

74

I04>0KAE0YI 2 <j>p6vr)[ia KCU dcrTvvofJLOWS opyas eStSa^aro KOLI SucravXav 3 Ttdycov iva.i6pe.ia, KOX hvcrofi^pa evyew l3eKr), 4 iravTOTropos" airopos iw' ovBev epYcrai 360 5 TO jueAAov Aioa fiovov (ptvgiv OVK

3 5 5 tppov-qua] iir/iii.a Scaliger (so, too, Valckenaer and Bergk). \>s 6pyc£s, 'such dispositions as regulate cities'; i. e. those feelings be read. It is rare for any midd. form, without a reflexive pron., to denote that which lead men to organise social life, and to uphold the social order by their the subject acts on (and not for) himself: loyalty. For opyas, cp. Ai. 639 avvrpo- thus, 'he kills himself is not diroKTeiverai, 0ois I dpydls, the dispositions that have but AjroKTdvei. iavTov (Plat. Phaed. 61 E). grown with his growth: Eur. Tro. 53 The exceptions are chiefly words of the toilet, as Xotfo/iai. The dative of the refirfyea' 6pyd.s iiiriovs. The relation of
ANTITONH

75

thought, and all the moods that mould a state, hath he taught himself; and how to flee the arrows of the frost, when 'tis hard lodging under the clear sky, and the arrows of the rushing rain ; yea, he hath resource for all; without resource he meets nothing that must come: only against Death shall he call for aid in vain; dots on the first i have been erased.—/IOTOI L, with ov (not ov) over OIL from the 1st hand. 3 6 2 iira£eTcu] Heindorf conject. ^7rei5feTai. Schneidewin, tirqjrerai. (so Semitelos, placing a stop at Ipxfrai, and reading rb /tiWov "AiSav flavor \ Oii\£eiv OVK iwaaerai, ' only he will not find the spell which can charm Hades'). Rauchenstein, O6K iTrapKicru. Pallis, iirluTarat. M. Schmidt, lirpaii ictf. Seyffert, Wecklein, TreTratrerat.

pitable hills,' citing Moschion fr. 7. 5 (ttreaffai), nothing that is to be (cp. the (Frag. Trag. p. 633), who describes priabsolute TO /I£\\OI>, TO /uAXoKTa), So mitive man as inhabiting opaycvrj tnrrj- Plat. IMC/U 197 A tyarye w/Speta JUZXW Xeua: but the context is against this. ovre Brjpla oure aXXo oiSiv TO TO. detva As corrections of the MS. afflpia, there U7ro ayvolas fiTj <pofioviievtiv=ioi)likv 0 is little to choose between evaidpeia and liij ope?Tai. This negative form is as viratdpeia: Aesch. Ag. 335 has virat&pltdv correct as (though actually rarer than) ir&yuiv: but after irayiav the loss of iv the positive vav TO KOKWS tx°" (Plat. Rep. would be easier than that of tiir. The 381 A) for irac 0 xoXaij lxel- Donaldson i of aWpia. could be long (as Solon. 13. took TO ii4Wov adverbially: 'in regard 22): but 1 is not elsewhere found in the to the future, he comes to nothing withderivatives; for in Cratinus AijXidSes fr. 5 out resources.' Cp. 728, ia)5kv rb pi) we must read'T7repj3ope(ous afflpia TiixQvrai SUawv, where fir)84v is subst., not adv. CTi the view of human achievement, pjbvov seems 'shafts' of piercing cold, or of lashing a little the better. tJKvgiv—fird|cTai, prorain. Cp. Plat. Legg. 873 E Kepavvos, •q cure means of escape from death, liriri Trapa 6eov TOLOVTOV fli\os lov (some suchye/rdai, prop, 'to bring into one's own swift and sudden visitation): Aesch. P. V. country ; usu. said of calling in allies to 371 J3i\epa$fc in 348), and a generalLegg. 823 A TO Si 8r) wapov ri/up Ta vvr olov fidpTvpa iirayoixtSa' 8»)Xo?/Uv av 8 expression absolving the poet from further (3ov\6/j.e6a: 'we call to our help, as a detail: ' yes, there is nothing that he cannot provide.' Isocr. may have had this witness, the example which is actually present with us; it will show what we passage in mind in or. 3 § 6 (quoted on mean.' Gorg. 492 B OUTOI lavroXs Seo-To354), where an enumeration parallel with that of Soph, is closed by a phrase rr\v iiraya.yoi.vTO TOV TWV 7TOXX<3C (avSpioirwp VOIAOV T€ Kcd \6yov KOX ipSyov ( call in answering to wavroiropos,—ical axeSiv to rule them'). Menander "TSpla fr. 2 airavra, ra 5t' rjf/.ojj' p.€fJ.i)Xa-v''llJ'^va' X070S yipovra Svo-nxovvra, TQOI 6' airrov Kaxwv \ yfuv iffriv 6
SO*OKAEOYI

76 6 v6(T0)v 8 ' T.

ft-

(T0<j>6v T I TO

365 3

iix ov,

OXKOT

3 vo/xovs *yepalpo)v -^6ovb<; Oeotv r ivopKOV BiKav, i vxftivoXis' airo\i<s, OTG> TO /rr) KaXov 370 5 gvveo-TL ToXjLias ~xapw. fitfr* ijxol TrapeoTtos 6 yivoiTO JU-TJT' icrov <j>povv, os TaS' epSei. 375 3 6 3 d/t«)X"'''>"' L, with ov TI : Schmidt, TOIOV TI : Gleditsch, Too6v8e. 3 6 6 iirep t\wld' L (not iiirepeXirlS').—^X°>vl ^X"" r: cp. 344. 367 Torh L, Tori r. 3 6 8 Tapelpwv MSS. (with glosses ir\iip&v, TTjpQv, CTipyav),—Reiske conject. yepalpav. Dindorf, vapaipiiv. Schaefer, yip alposv.

TO.. ,pov\ojxcvov Kal (nroinov TTJS yvdjp.t]s: quarter can he find help. It is surprising 1. 6 r £v T((J OfjLeT^ptp affdevc? TTJS yvih^.'qs. that so many recent critics should have confidently condemned ^7rdfer here with inferior aviKpopa. 4>vyas, like <j>ev!-tv: Eur. Helen.MSS., though it is equally good (Plato has 799 \{KTpav... io-8\bv: cp. 212 n. on »dj. dyUTO^"'1"' iripovt ei/irjxavovs iropifuc.— |v|xir«<)>pa.aA.\ c p . O. C. belief a certain correction of the MS. 1016 n . •xapdpwv. The latter = ' weaving in,' as a thread into a texture, or a flower into a 3 6 6 — 3 7 5 The ode closes with a wreath: for the genuine fig. use of it, see more direct reference to the incident Xen. Symp. 6. 2 (i«Ta|il TOU i/xas \tycu> which suggested its theme. The daring 068' av Tpl%a, /iT) STI \byov, an TIS irapelingenuity shown by the unknown breaker pcie: ' while you are speaking, one could of Creon's edict is an instance of the not put in a hair, much less a speech' subtlety which leads to ruin. The im(so close and continuous is the texture plied contrast with Creon—vfliro\is by of your speaking). Here, vapetpar has his care for the laws—is effective in view been explained as, ' weaving the laws of the destined" wepmtTeia. (etc.) into the texture of his life'; but, 3 6 5 f. 6v TI...?X*>V: lit., possesseven if we grant that so strange a phrase ing, in his resourceful skill, a thing subtle would be possible with words added to beyond belief: trixpov TI is predicate, and express ' the texture of his life,' it is cerin apposition with TO n-qxavUv Tixvas. Cp. Thuc. 2. 89 fiiya TI TIJS Stavolas T6 tainly impossible without them. Dindorf ftifiaiov ?x°"Tes anTiToKixaaiv: 'they are proposed irapaipwi> as ='wresting', 'violating' (a strange sense), and pointed at strong in the confidence of their spirit SUav • ' he comes to evil (though at other when they confront the foe.' There is no ground for altering (xotpov into beivov, times to good) when he violates the laws,' etc. TEPAIPON could easily Toiov, or the like.—TO firixavoev T., the generate IIAPEIPON. yepalpeiv, prop, to inventive quality in his skill: for Tixvas, distinguish by gifts of honour, is also a cp. 0. T. 380 n . ; for the absence of TOS, general poet, synonym for TI/IOC : cp. Her. cp. above, 10 (xaitd). Cp. Thuc. 1. 90

ANTITONH

77

but from baffling maladies he hath devised escapes. Cunning beyond fancy's dream is the fertile skill which 2nd antibrings him, now to evil, now to good. When he honours stroPhethe laws of the land, and that justice which he hath sworn by the gods to uphold, proudly stands his city: no city hath he who, for his rashness, dwells with sin. Never may he share my hearth, never think my thoughts, who doth these things! Schneidewin, T' deipav. Pallis, re rqpuv. Semitelos, TrapoiKW ('dwellers' in the land), with eiopKuv ( = ' <j>iiXi.TTUV eu»e/3i3s') for ivopKov. 37O i^/lvoXis] pwrfrroXts Iernstedt. 3 7 3 ni) ri /not (not /M}TC /UH) L : /ti^r' iixol r. 3 7 4 nip-' tcrov] In L more than one letter has been erased after T' (Diibner suggests «r, Campb. ey). 3 7 5 ipSet L (not fydoi: the e is clear, and has not been touched).

5. 67 Mixav rbv''kJbpi\aTov KOX Srj TT/JOS Thpoint at ZwetjTL, taking rdXfias X"P'" with vdBea airov TpayiKotin x°po«ri iyipaipov. Hyr' i/j.ol (C.T.X. : but firjr' should clearly Ar. Th. 960 yivos 'OXv/nrlav $e&v | fitXire be the first word in that sentence. Kai yipaipe 0awf/. a 3 7 2 ff. irap&rrios. Cp. O. T. 249 n., where Oed. invokes a curse on himself, 3 6 9 8e<Sv T' IvopKOV Sbcav, Justice, should the murderer become frvicmos which men swear to observe, taking oaths by the gods (SpKOi 0edv; O. T. 647 n.): with him: also id. 240 n. Hor. Carm. 3. 2. 26 vetabo, qui Cereris sacrum Vulgarit 8p 0Q pM i q arcanae, sub isdem Sit trabibus, fragi37O f. ii(»£iroXis seems best taken as av: lemve mecum Solvat fhaselon. Schnei= b\pri\})V irbXiV lx c p . P i n d . P. 8. 22 dewin cp. also Eur. fr. 848 (the disd SiKatoTroXis...vacros (Aegina). I n 0. 2. honourer of parents) /ti) y.01 yivoiro pip-e 8 Theron, tyrant of Acragas, is called dpddiroXis in an active sense, as = d/iffdv <j-w0urf)s Tore, K.T.X., and Callim. Hymn. Tr)V xi\iv. In 0. T. 510 adviroKis — avdi.- 6. 117 (to Demeter) pvt\ T7jvos i/jXv (plXos, vusv T% 7r6Xei: but it is harder to suppose 8s roi direxO^s, \ e&7, wO' 6//,6TOIX<>S-—tow that v\ptiro\is could have been intended to povo>v, ' may he not become like-minded with me,' is another way of saying, 'may mean, 'standing high in his city.' Nor I never come to share his sentiments.' would that be the fittest sense. The Cp. / / . 15. 50 Tffov ifiol (ppoviovva, 'likeloyal citizen makes the prosperous city; minded with m e ' : Ar. Av. 634 i/iol <j>poand her prosperity is his. See on 189. vZv Zvrtpdd. In a narrower sense (not inIn this clause the Chorus thinks especially of Creon (191 TOIOI/JS' iyii v&nouri rifiV tended here) rh airri (ppovetv was said of agreement in politics, idem sentire de reOCJM ir6\iv).—airoXis. Where the typical publica: H e r . 1. 60 rtiuro tj>povh v/uv /jiiXXei awoiaeiv. I t is also .. .TTOXITW d7r6Xi8as). The central thought rather in favour of the indie, that the is the power of human wit to make or speaker is here thinking of an actual case. mar the 7r6Xis, according as the man is moral or

immoral.—T6 pr\ KOX6V,

the

generic /«}, such a mood as is not good.— ToX|ias X°-Ptv' by reason of (' thanks to') his audacity, with £i)p6
The optat. £p8oi would be abstract, 'any one who should conceivably do these things,' and would be equally correct: cp. on 666. 3 7 6 The choral ode has closed with an allusion to the unknown man (os : cp. 248 Hs dvSpav, 319 6 Spiii>).

A t this m o -

f 1 roSe / C>3

TTJVO

Tepa<s eiSws OVK ewai TT CUO

TTCOS

5S J l hvarrjvov mtrpos OlSiTroSa, ; ov S77 TTOV ere y dtno~rovo~av Tots /3a<Ti\€ioccnv dyovcri vo/i,ots Kal iv d(f)pocrvvrj Ka9e\6vT€s; 17S' ecrr' iKeCvrj rovpyov 77 ' ^eipyacr/xevr)' TTjvb" elXo/xev ddirrovcrav. dXkd TTOV Kpeojv; XO. 08' e/c Sofjiav dxpoppos es Beov Trep^. KP. TI S' ecrri; TroCa ^v/t/u-eTpos Trpovfirjv <E>T. dvatj, fipoToicriv ouSeV eVr' dncofiorov \jjevSei yap tf 'TTLVOICL rrjv yvafirjv iirel

380

TL TTOT'

385

3 7 8 ^s] Reiske conject. el [i.e. ' I marvel whether this portent isSsupernatural'], a n d presently irus 6'.—d/Mf>ivooi2 L, the first o blotted. 3 7 8 •njyS' oin eTvai] Hermann conject. fly] oi Tfy$'elvai. 38O Kal Svarfyov] Meineke conject. K&K (or irat) S. 382 (tiKdouj dyovirt L, f3a
ment Antigone is led in by the Guard.— d|uj>ivou: cp. O. C. 316 (where Antigone can scarcely believe her eyes, on seeing Ismene,) ap' p 1ofieio6aA. fii6 t O TI, /) ets T. 980 n.—Saifioviov •Wpas, a portent sent by gods,—so astounding as to require a supernatural cause. Xen. Mem. 1. 3. 5 el /AT/ r i daifioviov et-q. 3 7 7 f. irws etScis K.T.\.: 'How, when I know (that she is Antigone, sc. &n iarl), shall I maintain that she is not?' (OVK etvai = #ri OVK tart). A simple verb of 'saying' regularly takes oi with inf. in oratio obliqua: \4y
verb; when followed by ii-q and inf., it more often means 'to protest against' a measure; T h u c . 3 . 41 dvre'\eye...ii.:q ajroKTelvu MimXrivalovs: X e n . Cyr. 2. 1. 20 v v alo~xp^ & { = ov 5e?) ownXtyeu' TO p.7j ovxl O. Tin irXetaTa Troi>odvTa.../j.eylo-Twi> d^iovadai. —dvTiXo7ijo-a> might be deliberative aor., but is rather fut. ind. (cp. O. T. 1419, 0. C. 310). 3 7 9 f. i3 8varr|vos: nom. for v o c , O. C. 185 n.—8. irarpos, gen. of origin: O. C. 214 n.—Ol8iir68d occurs as gen. in 0. T. 495, but as voc. ib. 1194. 3 8 1 £T. ov 8t] irov: cp. O. T. 1472 01) 5ij KXVU TTOV...;—dirurrovo'av = aireiOovaav, cp. 219, 656.—&yov of paffiKelouny should have dropped out in L (see cr. n.) than that Soph, should have written dirayovo-t. At Athens dwdya and airayorfq were technical terms for a process of summary arrest by which any citizen could bring before the magistrates a person taken in a criminal act (tir' a.vTo<j>tbpi#). We have seen (on v. 158) that a word with a technical Attic sense was not necessarily excluded from Attic poetry. But cra-dyw would surely jar here. Allowing for the difference between a technicality and a colloquialism, it would be

ANTirONH

79

{Enter the Guard, on the spectators' left, leading in ANTIGONE.)

What portent from the gods is this ?—my soul is amazed. Anapaests I know her—how can I deny that yon maiden is Antigone ? O hapless, and child of hapless sire,—of Oedipus! What means this ? Thou brought a prisoner ?—thou, disloyal to the King's laws, and taken in folly ? GUARD.

Here she is, the doer of the deed :—we caught this girl burying him :—but where is Creon ? CH. LO, he comes forth again from the house, at our need. CR. What is it ? What hath chanced, that makes my coming timely ? Gu. O King, against nothing should men pledge their word; for the after-thought belies the first intent. I could (iacriXetois Airdyovin Boeckh (for which Wecklein suggests icdyovci or irpoa&yovai). 3 8 4 In L the speaker is designated by dy, before which S has written 0i5Xa£: cp. 223.—i^eipyair/iivr] L (without art.): i] 'geipyao-fjiivi) r and Brunck. 3 8 6 Afoppos] The S made from ti in L.—els Siov r (including A): eh \iAaov L. Nauck writes els Kaipbv : Semitelos, altrlws. Wecklein conject. is KaXov. 3 8 7 ^ip-fierpoa Qifiriv L, with vpotifii)v written above by S. irola £i/inerpos 7rpoi5/3ij rixv r.—Bergk conject.

T6XV> A, and almost all the later MSS., nearly as bad as, ' Have they taken you have eh Siov, which may, doubtless, have up?'—Kal connects dirwrToucrav with Ka6eX6v-rts (not with iv dcppoaivQ): cp. 0. been a conjecture suggested by O. T. 1416, —as is held by those who believe all our C. 737 n. MSS. to have come from L ; but it looks 3 8 4 — S 8 1 Second lireuroSiov. Antimore like a true reading which L had gone, brought before Creon, avows and somehow missed. Cp. on 831. justifies her deed. Creon declares that she shall die. Ismene, when led in 3 8 7 |v(i)j.6Tpos, commensurate with, i.e. here, opportune for. O. T. 84 fi)/i^ie(531), associates herself with the act, rpos y&p ws KXvetv: ib. 1113 £vvq.da TifSe but is not permitted by her sister to claim any part in it. Creon orders that rdvSpl avfinerpos. both sisters shall be kept prisoners. 3 8 8 di7-w|A0T0v, abiurandum: there is 3 8 4 iKtCvT], she whom we sought: nothing, the possibility of which men cp. O. C. 138 86' iKeivos iyii, n.—Tovp-yov ought to deny on oath: oC/c ianv 8 TI dirotivvvai XPV |3poTofls fiy obic dv yeviadai. ij '£eipv.: for the order, cp. 374. Archilochus fr. 76 xf^l^uv aeXirrov oiSiv 3 8 6 4s Sfov: cp. O. T. 1416 is Siov vapeo-8' SSe \ Kpiwv: so ib. 78 els KaXov : caTLv oi)S' airixifioTov \ otiSe Oavficunoy. Eupolis IloXeis fr. 25 TI S' for' 'ASr/valouri Ai. 1168 is airbv Kaipor. L has els piaov, i.e. 'he comes forth in public' (so that i p ; pyf ' you, and all, can speak with him). 3 8 0 <|feiSSci = falsifies (like tj/evSoiroietv): The phrase occurs elsewhere in Soph., Thuc. ^.66TTJv...\pev
8o

IO*OKAEOYZ ^ ;

Trod' yj^eiv Sevp' dv i^rjv^ovv iyco, crais aVeiXais, a?s e^ei/iacr^i' Tore' aXX r] yap e/cros f a t Trap eXTTioas X01/3*1 ioiKev aXX# JU^/COS ouSev IJSOI'T;, 151 KO), Si' opKcov Kainep ov Kocrfiovcra. Kkfjpos ivdaft OVK eVaXXero,

390

TCU<S

dXX' ICTT' C/AOV dovpficuov,

395

OVK aXXov, rdSe.

l i w , avatj, njvS' auros, GJS #e'Xets, Xa)8wv /ca£eXeyx £y w ° eXeuc/e/jos t/^t rw^S' airijXXax^at KCLKCOV. KP. ayeis Se TTjvSe TW Tpoirco irodev Xaftcov; ^>T. a^TT; T W avSp' edanre' TTOLVT eTTicrracrai. KP. ij /cat ijvvviqs Kal Xeyeis 6p6as a y}<;;

400

l p ^^q 39O ff^oXi? TTOS' rffeiy (^/|eiy L) SeO/>' &» i&tixow iytb MSS. Wecklein conject. 5eup6 p.' for 5e0p' ob'. Meineke, IJKCLV for ^ « ^ , or 5eupo 7' for 5eup' OK. Blaydes, 7TOT' £\$eii>, or 7' ftv iXduv, for irol?' ijfeiv. F . W. Schmidt, 5eCp', aj
3 9 0 !|T)«)(OVV OV, I could have vowed, (wools), 956 [6pyais). Here, the causal irxoXfl TJ!«V irork Scvpo, that it would be dat. seems also to suggest occasion ('at the long before I ever came hither. Cp. Eur. time of your threats'): see on 691 X0701S Helen. 1619 OVK av TTOT' tjtixow oifre a' 4x€i|idv\a£ had ac3 9 3 f. ov&v foiKf |M)KOS, is not at all tually said (in the 'aside' at 329) that he (adv.) like in greatness, dAXj] jjSovj), to did not mean to come back, he was not any other pleasure; i.e. is vastly greater therefore debarred from using this turn of than any other. For the adv. oiJ8tv, cp. phrase; ' I could have vowed that I would Plat. Lys. 220 C T6 tpl\ov...oiSiv TOI)TOU not come back.'—Xfj (cp. 231), here toiice. For y.i\Y.a%=a.mplitudo, Empedoiron., 'not in a hurry' (O. T. 434 n.); cles 15 k% otijs TIHTJS re Kal offirov /xriKeos Shaksp. Tit. Andron. 1. 2.301 'I'll trust tf\/S<w: so Pindar speaks of naKpbs 8X/3os by leisure him that mocks me once.' (P. 2. 26), paKporipa opera (/. 4. 21), 3 9 1 TOIS (rots direiXats, 'by reason Aristotle of pMKpk Ti/J.r)p.aTa (Pol. 3. 5.6, of thy threats': cp. 335 (v6r<#) n., 588 opp. to /Spax^o it. 4. 4. 24), pMKpa ovcria

ANTITONH

81

have vowed that I should not soon be here again,—scared by thy threats, with which I had just been lashed: but,—since the joy that surprises and transcends our hopes is like in fulness to no other pleasure,—I have come, though 'tis in breach of my sworn oath, bringing this maid; who was taken showing grace to the dead. This time there was no casting of lots; no, this luck hath fallen to me, and to none else. And now, Sire, take her thyself, question her, examine her, as thou wilt; but I have a right to free and final quittance of this trouble. CR. And thy prisoner here—how and whence hast thou taken her ? Gu. She was burying the man; thou knowest all. CR. Dost thou mean what thou sayest ? Dost thou speak aright ? very doubtful. The p is somewhat small and fine; but cp. the X of iXwiSa, and the o
(ib. 4. 4. 5), and Soph, himself of jxaicpos TrXoBros (Ai. 130). F o r 8OIK« Wolfif-Bellermann cp. T h u c . 7. 71 b...
Bbrwv ^OIKO'S ('far greater than any of the past'); and for the sentiment, Eur. fr. 554 £K T&V aiXirruv 77 xave1
rj rb

discovery and seizure of Antigone he had no greater share than his comrades (432). 3 9 9 f. Kptvc = &v6.Kpive, question: Ai. 586 IJ.TJ Kpive, /M) '^ira^e.—8£KCU6S etjxi:

the only certain instance in Tragedy of the personal constr. (Thuc. 1. 40 SUaiot y itrTe...i4vai) ; for in Eur. Hipp. 1080

irpoffSoKibfitvov.— rj rois TCKovras 3
Nauck's treatment of this verse and the next has no justification: see cr. n. 3 9 4 81 opKv...diTO|u>To$, though I had sworn with oaths (sworn solemnly) not to come. Cp. Ai. 1113 Bpuwr dtaiv

latter words are more pointed if ironical ('just man though thou art'): and Aesch. Eum,

55 KOX Kos o<Sre irp&s Seuv

ayd\-

imra. I Qtpea Slicaios is different ('proper to bring'). But Ar. has this use, Nub. JJK ivdixoroi: A r . Ran. 150 iirlopKov Hpnov 1283 d7roXaj3e?i'...5kaios et,and ib. 1434.— d.TTT|XXd\9ai, perf., for good and all: 0. T. 3 9 5 f. KaOxip^Br] (cp. 383 Ka$e\6vres) 1050. is clearly better here than L's Kadevptdq: 4O1 f. Observe the order of the words and the compound KaSevplaKU is nowhere as marking his amazement. For the found in classical Attic.—rdfyov Koo-|M>{i- double interrog. cp. / / . 21.150 rh v69tv els Trpoctoxtt T O ^ K , cp. 490), by sprinkling the dust and T'fivSe y9\v, iro&ev ir\£uv;—irdvr* 4ir£
J. S. III.

6

IOOKAEOYI <&T. ravTrjv y ihcuv ddirTovaav ov o~v TOV veitpov dneLTras. ap' evSrjXa /ecu (ra(f>rj \eyco; KP. zeal THUS oparai KOVIATJTTTOS yp^V ', <J>T. TOIOVTOV

t\v TO irpdyjx.

O7r<ws yap

7T/3OS O~OV TO. S e i V CKtLv Trdcrav

KOVLV

o-yjpavTes

405

r)KOfj,ev,

iTTrjTTeiXrjfieVOL, 17 K a r e i ^ e TOJV

fivSav re crc3/i,a yv/xvaJcravTes ev, Ko$r\\i.zff oiKpoiv etc irdycov vTrrjV€^.oi, ocrfirjv air' avrov fir) /3d\y Tre^euyores, iyeprl KLVGJV dvSp' dvrjp iirippodoL?

410

VIKVV,

4 O 4 ISiiy B r u n c k : tSov L : eXSov r. 4 O 6 Kd7r(Xi)7TTOs] Kciirl\rifiTTO(T L.—ipidi{\ (vp^drj, with 17 over eu from the ist hand. The correction meant was riptd-q (not iqvpidi), for L regularly gives eu in the aor., impf., and pf. of tvplatcw), which the schol., too, read: •noitp rpbinf dirty
really mean to say ? (Not, merely, 'truly,' i.e. in accordance with the fact: cp. 99 n.) 4 0 4 TOV vtKpoV: antecedent with art. drawn into relative clause: 0. C. 907 n. vvv S' ovtTTtp airbi robs vipovs elarjXO' ?X«»i I Toinowiv K.T.X. 4 0 5 dp' tvSi)Xa: said triumphantly: Aesch. Ag. 268 XO. j-fis ^j?s...; KA. Tpotav 'Axai&v oScrav 77 ropus \4yoi; C p . At. 1158 oiSels 7TOT dXXos ij oti. fJ-Qv

were addressed to all the guards: cp. 303 ff.—T<JV I VIKW.

SO O.

C. 351 rh

TTJS \

OXKOI Sialrris: Ph. 263 ov ol \ Surcrol S {Tn\r)TTTovs (the epileptic)
ANTITONH

83

Gu. I saw her burying the corpse that thou hadst forbidden to bury. Is that plain and clear ? CR. And how was she seen ? how taken in the act ? Gu. It befell on this wise. When we had come to the place,—with those dread menaces of thine upon us,—we swept away all the dust that covered the corpse, and bared the dank body well; and then sat us down on the brow of the hill, to windward, heedful that the smell from him should not strike us; every man was wide awake, and kept his neighbour alert with torrents of threats, 4O8 Sdv'1 Seti/' L. 41O eff] Reiske conject. ou. 4 1 1 ivf/veiUM.] Keck and Naber conject. viri)veij.ov (to go with
£% Ov\i/j.Toio airb plov. Here, Airb plov will see the guards at their post.—I have goes with elirtiSe: but t£ OvXv/j.iroio, how- not cited Od. 21. 419 rbv p" i, under the wind, i^rjy/iaaTOy | iXevdeputra) ycuav. It is im-i.e., so that it blew from behind them, possible to sever
6—2

ZO^OKAEOYS

84

, et TIS TOUS' TaS'

-qv

TOCTOVTOV

TTOVOV.

ear

iv aldipi

415

f KaTearq Xafxirpo'; rf KCU Kavfi edakire' KOX TOT i£aivr)<s Tva><; d e i p a s CTKTJTTTOV, ovpdviov

a

J TreSiov, Tracrav ai»a£&)i> 7reSta8os, £v S' f jp jxv(ravTe<s 8' el^ofxev deiav vocrov. KOX TOUS' aTraXXayei'TOS ev

420

xpova)

rj Trais oparai, KavaKoiKvei m/cpa opviOos 6i;vv (ftdoyyov, a5s oral' j evvfjs veocrcrciv opfyavov ySXei//^ Xeyos* Be ^avTrj, i|»tXov cus opa V4KVV,

425

Semitelos conject. veiK&v. Hense, Ktvrdv. 4 1 4 d0ei5?)
the adj. expressing the loud, continuous noise of tongues. The e n - does not mean ' bandied to and fro': see Tr. 263 iroWA fikv \6yois \ iireppo6i}at. Infr. 521 twlppoda Sib/iara—'open to reproach.' Elsewhere (as with Aesch.) Mppo9os = 'helper' (emppoOtos, to come with shouts to the rescue). Cp. Ippodow 259 n., 290. 4 1 4 aK^Sijcoi: fut. opt. in orat. obliqua; the direct form of the threat would be (/cXa&m) el d/o;Sij(reis (or ihv OKTJS^CTJJS).

4 1 5 — 4 2 1 The incident of the storm was a dramatic necessity, to account for Antigone reaching the corpse unobserved. A powerful picture is compressed into seven lines. (Cp. O. C. I3i5rf. for a like instance of self-restraint in description.) 4 1 6 f. Kar^oT-t), prop., had taken its place. There is a Homeric echo here: //. 8. 66 6... oipavbv dfKpi^ep-rjKei, | Kal T&TC 5I) p^i;I ei T&fia KeTvos 6 W d0acp^troir6 /AC : he I H(7Tatr$e, n . el ixr] tpavels). dKt]d4oi had been used by 4 1 8 Tvcjxas, the whirlwind: the ei&il: they were 'un- acw atpy rh Zk TOLOVTO KOXffTp6(3TX6vTLPCS sparing' of their boats, since a value had Ka.Xov<Ti,waphTb (XTpojie'iv.—ovpdviova\os, been set on the latter. Bonitz, to whom a trouble in the sky (cp. O. C. 1466 a.Krfirj
ANTITONH

85

if any one should be careless of this task. So went it, until the sun's bright orb stood in mid heaven, and the heat began to burn: and then suddenly a whirlwind lifted from the earth a storm of dust, a trouble in the sky, and filled the plain, marring all the leafage of its woods; and the wide air was choked therewith : we closed our eyes, and bore the plague from the gods. And when, after a long while, this storm had passed, the maid was seen; and she cried aloud with the sharp cry of a bird in its bitterness,—even as when, within the empty nest, it sees the bed stripped of its nestlings. So she also, when she saw the corpse bare, conjecture, Semitelos reads (1887). 42O 0' L. 4 2 3 mKpas] Bothe. 4 2 4 In L two letters have been erased before Kevi)
where wiKpos, said of persons, means 'emeffects produced by the storm. He menbittered,' and so 'hostile,' etc. (as Ai. tions the destruction of foliage; and we 1359). But there is no reason why irineed some reference also to the main Kp6s should not also mean 'embittered' in point of all—the obscuring of the air. Therefore I should not take oipiviov axos the sense,' with a bitter feeling of anguish.' There is a pathos in this which is lost by as = ' a heaven-sent plague'; that is presently said by ffetav vooov (421). A third reading lriKp&s, 'shrilly.' Nor could injcpas mean merely 'piercing,' as if the version—'a trouble rising high as heaven' epithet of the cry were given to the bird (like ovp&viov irTiS-qiia, etc.)—is also positself. In 0. C. 1610 (pdoyyos TiKpos, and sible, but less suitable here than either of in Ph. 190 iriKpa, olp-oryi/, mean not merely the others. In Aesch. Suppl. 809 fufe 5' 6/j.v, maltreating, \vtiaiv6fievos, by KOITTIS \ixrpov, etc., said of the marriagebreaking the branches and tearing off the bed, are not properly similar, meaning leaves.—4v 8' 4|MCTT., tmesis: cp. 1274, rather,' the bed on which they slept,' etc.: El. 713 h Sk TSLS i/ieffTiiBr) Spo/ios. D i s i.e. eival or Kohai refer to the act of tinguish the adv. if Si (and withal), O. T. sleeping. Kevrjs is certainly pleonastic with •27 n. vcoae&v dfxpavov (cp. Ph. 31 Kevqv o&ci)> 4 2 1 f. |iii &!, 'so, I say, she': for & eyes shut': Plat. Gorg. 480 C vapixeiv introducing the apodosis in a simile cp. li.-ucra.VTa. Kal dvSpelas duvep ri/xveivEl. 25 (Scrirep ya.p ITTJTOS etfyexijs...Bvjiiv oix KO.1 Kaeiv larpi}. There was a proverb, aTruKeffev | ..., ciffaiirois 5£ Si rbv Ka.diwyevrj.—v|aX.c5v, of thestorm: cp. 1141.—iv\p. \ut.Kp.: for sc. Konos, stripped of the dust which she the prep, see 0. C. 88 n. had sprinkled on it (409). Cp. O. Cp. 279. 4 2 3 mKpds, in its bitterness. Else-

ZO*OKAEOYI

86

yooi(Tiv e^cofxoi^ev, 4K 8' a/ads /ca/cds TjpaTO TOtcri rovpyov 4£eipya4pei KOVLV, e/c T evKpoTqTOV ^aX/ceas oipBrjv irpoyov TpLcnrovBoicri TOV V4KVV ^

8V

43°

l i d , <xvv Se'

f r a s re Trp6cr0ei> r a s re y ^ aVapvos 8' ovSevos KadlcrraTO, / ^ e/xotye K<xkyei.va)<s a/xa. TO jneV y a p auroV e/c Ka.Kcai> 7re<j6euyeVai •j^Sicrroi'* es KOLKOV Se TOUS £kov<; ayeiv dXyeivov. dXXa Travra javff -^(rcroi Xaftelv i/Aol TT€(f)VKe TT}<; ifjirjs craiT^pias. KP. ere 817, ere T17V vevovcrav es ue'Soi' Koipa,

435

440

4 2 9 etf(Ms] aB^is Reiske. Sifiv tKtpipei. K6I>IV L. t had been written over v; a later hand erased it, and accented a. In the marg. S has written yp. Siiplav tptpei, and so A reads, with other later MSS. Dindorf conject. SixpdS' 4/uptpet. But eV0fy« was a mere

4 2 7 ff. YOOWTIV 4£gev: cp. 0. T,

65 vrvcfi y' evdovra, n.—4K 8'... lipdi-o, tmesis: cp. n. on 106.—8u|/£av: cp. 246. 4 2 9 $lpa KOVIV. A difficulty presents itself. The essence of the symbolical rite was the sprinkling of dust. She had done that (245). Was it not, then, done once for all? In Horace (C. 1. 28. 35) the passer-by is free when the dust has been thrown; he can go his way. I have never seen this question put or answered. The only answer which I can suggest is that, at her first visit, she had not brought the xoal(Cp- on 245 ff.) Perhaps the rite was considered complete only if the Xoat were poured while the dust still covered the corpse. 4 3 0 f. The irp6\o«Si or 'out-pourer,' was a jug, especially a water-jug, with a handle, and had, of course, various forms; some of the types given by Guhl and Koner (p. 147,fig.198, 26—31) resemble modern water-jugs for washing.—evKpoTI]TOS, 'well-hammered,' and »so 'wellwrought,' is the epith. of a knife (dwpls,

£K irpoxov (fretpei ~ apaffa rbv irpoxovv CT£(p€l.

4 3 1 x o a I < r l - In Oi/. 10. 519 the three Xoal to the dead are of (1) hydromel, (2) wine, (3) water: see 0. C. tfg n.—TpienrovS., instead of the simple rpurlv: cp. on 346 aw. diKTvoic\i£€i: El. 51 Tiixfiov... XoifHatai jrpwTOV Kal Kaparofiois x^l&d£eis only: cp. Plat. Theaet. 161 E eAe'7x«" ras aWriXai' <pavra> avTTjv.—d'irapvos... sc. KOTTU) in Eur. El. 819.—ap8r|v (for ovSevos = ovStv airapvoviJiivq, the gen. with aiptyqv, from atpu) is found with irijSay the adj. corresponding to the ace. with (At. i2j<))a.nd(E\ii.Ak. 6o8),butis the verb; cp. KWXVTIKOS, icovtyriKos TWO'S usu. fig., as with awoXKtivcu. Here, apSqv etc.—Ka8£
ANTIfONH

87

lifted up a voice of wailing, and called down curses on the doers of" that deed. And straightway she brought thirsty dust in her hands; and from a shapely ewer of bronze, held high, with thrice-poured drink-offering she crowned the dead. We rushed forward when we saw it, and at once closed upon our quarry, who was in no wise dismayed. Then we taxed her with her past and present doings; and she stood not on denial of aught,—at once to my joy and to my pain. To have escaped from ills one's self is very sweet; but 'tis painful to bring friends to ill. Howbeit, 'tis my nature to make all such things of less account than my own safety. CR. Thou — thou whose face is bent to earth — blunder like l{^Sip> in 387. 4 3 6 fijit' Dindorf: dXV MSS.

4 3 4 irpboOev] irp6o0e L. (Cp. 402, 462.) 4 3 0 TaO6'] rdM Blaydes. 4 4 O irtyvKev L.

position of denying anything. Her atti- Xapetv, ' to obtain,' epexeg. of rfsaw : cp. tude towards the charge was one of simple 638 : El. 1015 irpovolas oiSiv dvOpunrois confession. Ka.dloTa.a6at. with a predica- %. Eur. Med. 4 3 8 <j>(Xovs tprjtrl, Sid. rb ehai rf/v 'AvTiydvTjv TOV fiaaiXiKov yivovs (schol.): 271 T&v Kal irooei 6v)iovixevT}v, he is a SovXos of the family. Cp. Eur. I MySeiav, etirov, etc. Antigone has her Med. 54 x/jijororci SouXois avfifyopa. TO. eyes bent on the ground; she is neither afraid nor sullen, but feels that Creon and d i | 4 3 9 f. iravTa Tav8' refers to is KCLKOV she can never come to terms. There is nothing in common between their 8t...&\yeiv6v: 'all these things'= 'all such objects as the safety of friends.' thoughts. Cp. 499.

88 fy?, yj Ka.Ta.pvti fufj Se8paKevat r a S e ; AN. KOX <j)r]fil Spacrai KOVK d,Trapvovfx,ai TO [it]. KP. crv fiev KofiC^ois dv creavrov y 0ikei<s ££a\f} 6e.5tv

445

450

4 4 2 Karapvu] Karapvfji. L. 4 4 3 rb /xif] TO ij L, with fi written above by the 1st hand, and a letter (cr?) erased before ^.—T6 /*?; ou Hermann. 4 4 4 y L : oir, and so Blaydes. 4 4 5 ^Xei50e/x»»] £\ei$epos Pallis. 4 4 6 avvrofiws L. Some later MSS. have crivrofia 4 (as A, V), or criii'To^op (V ). 4 4 7 ijidei ara L : fdr/irBa Cobet. 4 4 8 gSi;] rjideiv

Cp. Aesch. Pers. 698 /tij TI p 442 <j>^]S SeSpa.Keva.1, 77 Karapvel p.rj SeSp., a zeugma. Karapvel. In this com- )iv8or dXXd aivrojuyv \tyav \ elwi KOX pound (found only here) Kara gives the irtpatve WCLPTO.. notion of 'downright,' ' explicit': cp. na4 4 7 •D'8i)ai (to affirm), /coraS^Xos. (iif regu- right. This 2nd pers. occurs in seven larly precedes the inf. when apveiaBai places of drama, two of which require it means 'to deny,' but not when it means (Eur. El. 926, Cyd. 108), while the other 'to refuse': Plat. Phaedr. 256 A dirapvri- five admit it (this v., Tr. 988, Ar. Nub. Oijvai TO avrov fiepos xaPiffa^al329, Th. 554, Eccl. 551). Similarly r\a8o. 4 4 3 Kdl KOVK, corresponding with is either necessary or admissible whenever it occurs in Attic drama. Ar. Lys. 132 the alternatives in Creon's question: for the conjunctive form, cp. 1192 : [Eur.] has itfyqada, and ?0T;S nowhere: but the Rhes. 164 val, teal diKaia rauTa KOVK aXXwscase for £<j>rio-0a as the sole classical form seems less strong than for rj8Ti6\a( must have been and in another it is traditional, 22. 280 detained; now, he can go. Kop^ois dv 17T01 ((jyqs ye (where tfiqo-ffa is unlikely). cr. gives a contemptuous permission. So The ending is -o-fla, not -6a, a being an in gentle command, Ph. 674 xaP°^s <*" integral part of it: Curtius compares Lat. eftr&i, Tr. 624 (rreixois an 1fin\. Cp. Eur. -sli (dedi-sti), and Gothic -st (saiso-st, Ph. 1636 K6/iife (ra\n"riv...$biiwv (aa.—Vgu thou sowedst), Gk. Verb pp. 34 ff. Bewith p. at-rCas, after which eXcvOcpov is sides otaSa, T/STjada, y7iada, pleonastic: cp. Ai. 464 yv/ivbv <j>avivTa the forms which take ado. are the Horn. T&V dptarelav arep: and see n. on Kerfs etsBa. ('thou wilt go'); the presents indie. Sidola-ea (II. 19. 270) and TWrio-da (Od. 9. above, v. 424. 4 4 6 |MJKOS, adv., ' at great length,' 404, 24. 476); and a few subjunctives and like imKpan, TAOS, etc. If we read aiv- optatives (as/3<£Xi)cr0a, jUdXourBa).—Ki)pu\Tofiov or ffiVro/ia, /ATJKQS might be obj. WVTO,, the plur. partic. impersonal, as ace. to eM, but avprd/uas seems right. 570 Ttpiioaixiva, 576 Seioyiiiva : a use

ANTITONH

89

dost thou avow, or disavow, this deed ? AN. I avow it; I make no denial. CR. (TO Guard?) Thou canst betake thee whither thou wilt, free and clear of a grave charge. [Exit Guard. (Ttf ANTIGONE.) NOW, tell me thou—not in many words, but briefly—knewest thou that an edict had forbidden this ? A N . I knew it: could I help it ? It was public. CR. And thou didst indeed dare to transgress that law ? AN. Yes; for it was not Zeus that had published me that edict; not such are the laws set among men by the Justice who dwells with the gods below; nor deemed I that thy decrees were of such force, that a mortal could override the unwritten L.—kKfyavr) L, with /i above K from the 1st hand. 4 5 1 %{VOIKOS] l-ii>e8pos Blaydes. 4 6 2 ot Toi
Valckenaer, TOIOWTO" . . wpurev. Wunder and others reject the verse.

more freq. with adjectives, as idivara, Si/ccua (cp. 0. C. 485 n.), esp. verbals (below, 677). 4 4 8 ^'ST) : on the form cp. 0. T. 1525

with the gods below' is their personified right to claim from the living those religious observances which devote the dead to them. A person who n.—T£ 8* OVK S(MXXOV, SC. elSivai.: ' why omits such observances is defrauding was I not likely to know it ?' = ' of course Hades of his own : see 1070. This Justice, I knew it.' Plat. Rep. 605 C ira.vb'eivov then, 'has not ordained such laws' as iron (earl), ri 0" 01! fiiWei (sc. elvaC), eforep Creon's; it has not forbidden kinsfolk to ye dpq. air6; X e n . H. 4. I. 6 rbv d' My... bury their dead; on the contrary, it has J iiiipatcas airov us tca\6s eori;—TI 5 ot5 bound them to do so. Toiovavij. I pre-is a certainly true correction of the MS. fer this to L's eKcj>avrj, not because Soph, oS To4o-8'...iopio-av. With the latter, ot does not elsewhere use £/«pavrjs, but be- are either Zeus and MKT),—which would cause, in the two places where Aesch. be the natural sense,—or ol narta 6eol: has used it, it has the sense of emerging and Totjo-Se VO/J.OVS are the laws of sepulinto vieiv (Pers. 398, the Greeks going ture. But, after TtCSe in 450, referring into action at Salamis), or of standing out to Creon's edicts, the demonstrative proamong other objects which are less disnoun here also should refer to them. tinct (avSpbs iiKpaves rix/iap, Eum. 244). Creon has just called his own laws The sense required here is simply, 'pub- Toitrde vo/iovs (449). If Antigone, immelic' diately afterwards, used roiffde vofiom 4 4 0 KOI 8TJT, 'And you indeed dared to describe the divine laws, the stress on roiJtrSe would be extremely awk...?' Not, 'And then' (i.e. with that ward. Further, TOIOIVO" upurev has a knowledge), which would be K?TO. pathetic force which renders it incom4 5 0 Zris is opposed to Creon's edicts, parably finer here than the somewhat not only as supreme god and therefore tame statement of fact, 'who have apguardian of all religious duty, but also in pointed the laws of burial among men.' each of his two special qualities,—as xObvLos (0. C. r6o6 n.),—and as otipdrtos, 4 5 4 f. ^ypaiTTa... v5ju|ia. Arist. since the denial of burial pollutes the Rhet. 1. 13 § 2 distinguishes (1) fStos realm of ol dvui deol (1072). v6ij.os, the particular law which each com4 5 1 f. rav K(£TW 8«3V. For this munity defines for itself, which is partly rare gen. (instead of the regular dat.) written, partly (so far as consisting in with fwoiKos, cp. Lycurgus In Leocr. § custom) unwritten: (2) icoivbs m/ios, the 145 OUTOS iv rairri T% X&Pt civoiKOS universal, unwritten law of nature (6 (card ifxCiv yevriaeTCU. So O. C. 1382 Alley Qtitnv). ftm ydp, 8 /lavreiovTal n (iveSpos Zr)v6s. 'The Justice that dwells <j>{iffei Koivbv 81KO.IOV teal dducov,

S04>0KAE0YZ

9o

// SvvacrOai dvqrov ovf? vnepSpafielv' ov yap rt vvv ye na^dis, aXX' deC irore £77 ravra, /couSels oTSei' e£ OTOV ' Xeyw. OOTIS y a p eV TTOXXOZCTIV, a5s eycu, /ca/cois 477, TTCOS 00

o u ^ t KaTuaveov

455

460

Kepoo<s
4 6 5 BvriTov 6v0'] 0P7/7& ^ i W Bothe. 4 5 6 ou yap] ov /ir/r in Plutarch's quotation, Mor. 731 C, doubtless by a slip of memory.—vvv ye ra^Ws] Arist. twice quotes this v.: (1) Rhet. 1. 13 § 2, where Q ( = Marcianus 200) and Y b (=Vat. 1340) have re instead of ye, and Q has KOX X ^ S . (2) ib. 1. 15 § 6 where all have ye rax^s.

KOIVUPIO. irpds dXXijXous ^ /i?)S^ avvBi\Kt\, vail (Canter's certain corr. of vireK5pa/j.ri): otov Kal 7] Xo<poK\iovs 'Avriy6vri 0a/Ion 973 Kal 7T(3s ra Kpelaaw Ov-tyros oiij' verai \£yowa, 8TI SUaiov, i.ireipiine'vov virepSpdnw; (prevail against Apollo). It ( = in spite of the edict), 6&\j/ai TOV IIOXU- has been proposed to refer QVQTOV 6V8' to VCIKT], UJS 0i5<m 8v TOVTO dinatov. (Here he Antigone: but if she said, ' I did not think your edicts so strong that I, a moruotes vv. 456 f.) Cp. 0. T. 865 ff. vd/ioi... vijiltroSes, ovpavlav \ Si' aWtpa TtKvuiBiv- tal, could prevail over divine law,' SvvavTCS, with notes there. Thuc. 2. 37 {ybixoi) 6ai would rather imply that, if she had been Stroi aypa<poi tvres alaxv"Vv o/ioXoyov/iivrivable, she would have been willing to do iptpovai. When 'the unwritten laws' are so. Besides, ivepSpaixe'iv is more naturally said of the law-giver who sets his law thus called vo/ioi, the latter word is used figuratively. vo|U|ia, observances sanc- above the other law. tioned by usage, is the more correct 4 5 6 f. vOv ye icdx&s. Cp. Her. 2. word : so Plat. Ltgg. 793 A observes that S3 A^XP' °v Tp&'tv re KaX x^*- Plat. ret KaKovfieva inrb T&V XOXXUJV aypaipa •Legg. 677 D us ITOS elireiv, x^is Kal Tpiiijv vofu/ia cannot properly be called vdfxoi, 7e7<>j'<)Ta (where the phrase is presently but still must be taken into account: strengthened into TOV wrexvis x#es ya>6lievov). The usu. Attic form was x®i* yhp OSTOI Trdffrjs elffl Kal irptiriv, though irpdrqv Kal x<Ws also f ^ iri.vTwv Svres T&V iv ypn occurs. Cp. Catullus 61. 137 hodie atque Te9e'vT(i)V r e Kal Keifiivuv Kal TCJV ^TI re$rj~ ao/Uvwv.—daXrj, they stand fast for heri. So heri et nudius terlius. Tryphon, ever, like the BeCiv ISos &dvi], with prodelision of the temporal augment in the 6th place, as (is iyii 8pa|j.e!v, out-run, and so fig., prevail over: E u r . Ph. 578 rjv b" a8 KpaTTjBrjs '4>avriv 0. C. 974 n.

?

Kal r d TOCS' iirepSpdnri, and his cause pre-

458

f.

TOVTWV (sc. TUV vo/xlp.av),..

ANTITONH

91

and unfailing statutes of heaven. For their life is not of to-day or yesterday, but from all time, and no man knows when they were first put forth. Not through dread of any human pride could I answer to the gods for breaking these. Die I must,—I knew that well (how should I not ?)—even without thy edicts. But if I am to die before my time, I count that a gain: for when any one lives, as I do, compassed about with evils, can such an one find aught but gain in death? 4 5 7 Tavra] TOVTO Arist. Rh. 1. 13 § 2 . Victorius supposed that Arist. thus purposely altered ravra, to suit his own words introducing t h e citation, iis ] L . 4 5 8 iydi OVK] tyy OVK L . 46O #f5 B r u n c k : H-r/iSeiv L . 4 6 2 Tpo
TTJV 8£KI]V, the penalty belonging

to

these laws: i.e. the penalty of breaking them. The emphasis on TOATUV shows that, like ravra just before, it refers to the vofufia: we cannot, therefore, render, ' the penalty of such an act' (sc. TOV virepSpapuv).—4v 8«oi(ri, the forensic iv, denoting the tribunal: Plat. Legg. 916 B

ixr) KaKus direiiaiurcu. a^Tt (L) would mean, 'again,' 'on the other hand' (so far from thinking it & loss). The epic o5re is used by Soph, in one lyric passage \Tr. lOio); by Aesch. both in lyrics and in trimeters; never by Eur. The simpler airi is more probable here. 4 6 4 <|>4p«i. = 0^cToi (0. C. 6n.).—The woman uses the masc. gender in putting the general case. Cp. Eur. Med. 1017

SiaSiKafeirOu de £v run T(OV laTp&v: Gorg. 464 D el Wot iv iraurl 5iayo>vl£eo6ai.: L y s . or > T 3 § 35 ° ^ dy/J.os kv Tt$ dtKaffTrjpLcp £v OVTOI fUmrj aii 7) Ovr/rbv 6vra
difficulties found in vv. 466, 467, which the pres. inf. are equally common after have been variously amended; see Ap/ieXXw in Soph. (O. T. 967 n.).—9ovovpendix. The alleged difficulties are, (1) f£vr\ Yap introduces the reason for her wap' ovSev d\yos: (2) the mention of the conduct. ' It was not likely that I should mother only: (3) the position of 6<wbvr', obey your edicts, and thereby incur which might suggest the sense, ' slain by punishment after death, for the sake of my mother': (4) i)frrx6/«j>' (as L has it). avoiding immediate death. For, as to Before dealing with these points, I would death, I knew already that I must die some time or other; and if it is to be a call attention to a trait which the impugners of these verses have overlooked, little sooner, so much the better.'—TI 8' and which speaks strongly for the genuineo abrb come from an interpolator.

Z04>0KAE0YI OUTCUS euoLye rovbe TOV fiopov rv\eiv trap ovoev aXyos aAX av, ei TOV eg e[j.r]<s lxr)Tpo<s Oavovr dOanrov *^cr^wav /ewes, /ceivots av ^Xyow" rotcrSe S' ov/c dkyvvopcu. crol 8' ct So/caJ v w papa Spcocra Tvyxdvuv, axeSov n ju,wp(w jjicopiav O^XKXKOVCU. XO. 877X01 TO yivvr)\L ca/iov i(j cofiov Trarpos T^S TraiSoV eiKCLV 8' OVK k-nio'Ta.Ta.i Ka/cois. KP. dXX' icr#i rot r a aKkrjp dyav (jtpovijfiaTa mirreiv jiiaXtcrTa, /cat TOV lyKpa.ria-TO.rov o-iSrjpov OTTTOV ii< irvpos TrepicrKtXrj

465

4 70

475

The later MSS. with marg. gloss by S, fyxwi ivepeiSov. p 4 6 7 rjl
?" (R> Vat.), or 466

(V). ()

01X705, nom., xf. ^irrf: irap'

adv.: ' is a pain in no appreciable degree,' is a pain not worth a thought: as he might have said, ovSa/wu &\yos fart. The normal use of irap' ovS4v, 'of no account,' is either (a) with the verb tlvai, as O. T. 982 Ta.W 6rtp I 7rap' ovS^p ttrri, or ($) with a verb meaning 'to esteem,' as above, v. 34, T6 irpayfj.' ayeiv \ oix
See S

comment.

4 7 1 f.

8i;Xof]

etc.), WHrxfoeodai (II. 5. 104), awxerA (Od. 2. 63), av
—usu. omitting viicvv. The verses produced by these processes are wretched, while, from a palaeographical point of view, they are pure conjectures, which do not attempt to account for the tradition in L. Semitelos (1887) has hit the truth, I suspect, in surmising that the corruption is confined to the two words r)l
picions as to the genuineness of irap' ovSiv vokiov re yheiov \ alSu T ' al (to been obliterated, viKw would easily have which objection has been taken) cp. El. arisen (esp. after v); and a change of u 333 AVyu) VI rots vapovaiv Ciur' av, el into 0 would have taken rjaxuvav far tooBtvos I \af3oi/u, STiXtbaai//.' av of avrois wards iiltr\biaip.—Two points remain. (1) tppovw: ib. 430 apxfy 5' av, el fify T\7jfj.o- TOV «£ tyitjs I (ITJTP<5S. This is like saying, vc lir/rpos tarov iK fievels xoas I w* °" TOO'I Sy 7' t (Uias; Yet it has been seriously urged by $d' £i many critics, as a ground for change,-that 4 6 7 L has T|taxt>~ Oavovr. It is quite true that, when written, these words have an awkward amp.i\v for •qveexbw ? We can only say that we find nothing really like it, and that no biguity; but they would have had none when spoken, since a slight pause after ja\support for it can be drawn from the rpos would have been required to bring out Homeric forms in which dva suffers apocope, viz., anaxeo = oco^xoC (//. 23. 587 Bavovr'. This is the right test to apply

ANTITONH

93

So for me to meet this doom is trifling grief; but if my mother's child, in his death, had been the unburied prey of dogs, that would have grieved me; for this, I am not grieved. And if my present deeds are foolish in thy sight, it may be that a foolish judge arraigns my folly. CH. The maid shows herself passionate child of passionate sire, and knows not how to bend before troubles. CR. Yet I would have thee know that o'er-stubborn spirits are most often humbled ; 'tis the stiffest iron, baked to hardness in the fire, Si)\ov Nauck.—TO y^wy/i'] M. Schmidt gives TL yivvti/j.' (with T\ TTCUS Sv for TTJS TTOISOS) : Setnitelos, yovty Vij/»'. For T?S 7rcuS6s Mekler conject. irtQvKbs.—(irlaTarai\ L has the second T in an erasure, perh. from a. The final i had been omitted, and has been added above a by the ist hand. 4 7 4 7T(7TT« Boeckh.

in the case of a play written to be acted. 470 ay&6v Tt, 'almost,' iron., 'it might perhaps be said that...': so El. 608 (also at the close of a defiant speech),

genuine, would certainly mean 'begetting'; but Wieseler's correction, yiwi)^ aipQv ('an offspring called after the touch of Zeus'), is highly probable. For TO yiv-

el yap ir£
(end of a speech): also Ai. 1038, O. C. 1665.—|i<«pcj> Kl<8P'ov: CP- 754- The7rapijXW's gives bitterness (0. T. 371).—6$\io-Kavw with dat., as Eur. Bacch. 854 7^-

the thought would have been complete without T?)S 7rcu5o's (' the offspring shows the father's fierceness'), which is added, as if by an after-thought, for the further XWTH Q-qftalois 6v is somewhat bold, but ff3i 8i\ s possible for poetry; cp. 709 w
below, 628, 0. T. 1167, and Tr. 315,

enings: cp. 1064: Tr. 1107 dW eS ye TOI TOO" to~Te: El.

2 9 8 oXV to-0i TOI TI
y' i^iav diKrjv.—ir£irr«iv, instead of the regular irlirrovTa: this inf. after oXSa (as = ' I know that...', not, ' I know how to...') is not rare in poetry; cp. O. T. 691, Ph. Sophist. 266 D, T6 5' 0iJ.01wi16.Tidv TIVWV 1329, Aesch. Pers. 173,431,435: so after yivvrnia., where A st takes it as = • confectio? iw'uxTanai. above, 293, and 1092. the sense is, 'the other a product (con4 7 5 6irT6v...ircpiv/j.ov Si TWV Aios yevvrtiii.2. 75 v<pos...iUya, Eur. El.37376 75 ijpero.To ij TWV I T^feis KeKmvbv"'Enraipov, the word, if i) Sdd 5' ^ «al<6v 6 ((to 5' avtipati (weiia) meaning always 'that which is begotten,' the offspring. So in Plato the word always means the thing produced; for in

94

IO*OKAEOYI dpavcrdevra KCU payevra irXeicrr' dp euri'Sois" crfiiKpai ^aXivw 8' olSa rows Ov/juovfievovs MTTTOUS Karaprvdevras' ov yap eKirekei (j>poveiv fiey' OCTTIS SouXos ecrri TUIV 7reXa§. avTrj 8' vfipit,eiv fiev TOT e ^ v6[iovs virepfiaCvovcra TOUS p f up/Dts o , e7rei oeopaKev, rjoe oevrepa, Tourois hrav)(eiv KO.1 SeSpaKvlav ytkdv. rj vvv lyoi p-kv OVK dv-qp, avTrj 8' dvtjp, ei TavT apart Trjhe Ketcrercu Kpdrr). aAA. eir

480

485

4 7 6 ialSour L, with ei over e from the ist hand. 4 8 2 f. L inverts the order of these two vv., but S has corrected the error by writing /? before 483 and a' before 482 in the left-hand marg. 4 8 4 vvv] rap' Elmsley. 485 dvarl L : avarel r.—Kelaerai] irefoerai Semitelos (Blaydes had conjectured tl ravrd [iov yvvaiKl iretVerat KpdTTj). Nauck proposes idfferai. 4 8 6 6/iaijuobe bad).—Trepicr/ceX^s, dried or parched all round, from triciWa, torrere: cp. / / . 23. 190 /«) irpic ^^cos iieXloio | cr/CTJXei' d/jupl irepl xf>°a treaty: hence, fig., al Trepiff/ceXeis - CP- °- c- 7r4 if7IV n iroiffiv TOV aKetrriJpa x^^^t * Fox o-|ii.Kpu cp. Ai. 1253 /J^yas Si x\evpa /3o0s

(not yet brought under discipline): Plut. Mor. 38 C (the sensuous impulses, at i(j> ^Soc^f 6p/j.al, are disastrous) an 0} n s d(j>4TOVS, 7] ire
.KarafynjTj

•ri\v
Tixuai iraiSelas KOX Karapriffeas (education and discipline). In Aesch. Eum. 473 the act. perf. part. KarniprvKibs (keri;s) is said to-be a term applied to a horse whose mouth was 'fully furnished' with teeth (i.e. which had shed its foal's teeth), and hence, ' broken in,' ' tamed': at any rate, it must be kept distinct from the passive Karaprvdels as used here. 4 7 8 f. Suspicion has fallen on Imri\«i, which occurs only here: Hesych. explains it by ?fe<m, and ii-itreKev by QeyiveTo. He would hardly have inr vented the imperf., if he had not met with it in literature: and the metrical convenience of such a synonym for ££cart is a further reason for believing that it was current.—8OTIS: for the omission of the anteced. Toirif, see on 35: for the $TTO fffwepas fyuws [ [ia
ANTITONH

95

that thou shalt oftenest see snapped and shivered; and I have known horses that show temper brought to order by a little curb; there is no room for pride, when thou art thy neighbour's slave.—This girl was already versed in insolence when she transgressed the laws that had been set forth; and, that done, lo, a second insult,—to vaunt of this, and exult in her deed. Now verily I am no man, she is the man, if this victory shall rest with her, and bring no penalty. No! be she sister's child, or nearer to me in blood than any that vetTrtpaur L 1st hand; but the letters itr have been partially erased, p r (including A). The schol. in L read the gen.: efre t£
was an act of consummate insolence; and her defiance now makes it worse.' i£r\TrCoraTO, 'knew thoroughly,' with bitterness; cp. 686; Eur. fr. 796 ilms
sceptre) 'shall yield to her without punishing her.' The verb would, however, be strange, and somewhat weak. (2) 'If these edicts shall have been set forth without penalty for her.' This last gives an impossible sense to /cparij. Ar. Ran. 1126 if. illustrates the poetical ambiguity of KpaTiy, the debate there being whether, I l 8 o . TOV VO[XOV...TOV TpOKetf/.eVOV. TOVTOIS, neut., these deeds: cp. 468 Kelvois by irarpya. updrq, Aesch. meant, ' a vic...Toitrde.—SeSpaKuiav 7«Xdv = to exult in tory over a father,' or 'power derived having done it. For the partic, cp. Ar. from a father.'—For the form of dvOTt, cp. 0. C. 1251 n.: for TavTa without T<£, Vesp. 1007 KOUK eyxaveiral rj$, (child of) a sister, circumstances,' is better than vvv or rap' dSe\
96 TOV iravTos rffuv ZT^OS ipKeCov Kvpel, avTT] re xq £IWI/AOS OVK dkvgerov fjiopov Kaniarov' na\ yap ovv KeCvrjv Icrov iiraiTiayLaL rovBe /SovXevcrat rat^ov. /cat viv Kakeir' icro) ycip eTSoi> apruws Xvcrcroocrcu' avTiyi' ouS' hnfjfiokov pevcov i 8' 6 6v[i.6<; irpocrdev ypyjo-dai KXOITCUS TCOV rjSkv opdais iv CTKOTCO re^voy^evtov. ye fievTot yfirav iv KaKolai TIS eireLTa TOVTO KaWvveiv 9i\rj.

490

495

4 8 7 epKtov L : ipKeiov r. 49O fHovXeScrai] Keck conject. (ppovriffai: Mekler, finipavaai: Semitelos, cvWafietv: Metzger, ri^Se K);5e0irot rdipov. 4 9 4 (5/>0uSs] 6p96y Trayros Z. tpnetov, ill suits this, while, on Krfjaioi, fj.ixi.oi, epKeioi (for epidovs in his the other hand, it agrees well with the text should be ipnelovs: so L has ipitlov nom. bjxaiixovearipa. On the whole, then, here).—In relation to the family, Zctis is I incline to prefer the nom.; but the also yev40\ios (Pind. 0. 8. 16: cp. £6vaipoint is a nice one, and the gen. is quite fios, 659), o,uo7i'ios, and ife&Tios (as pretenable.—Kvp«I {oScra), = i}) in occurs in Apollon. Rhod., and the pres. front of the Greek house; tpicos denoting part, in Od.; otherwise we find only the the buildings which enclose the aiXrj, or, lilt. (usu. d\u'£, but iXvi-o/uu, Hes. Op. sometimes, the space so enclosed, the avXr/ 363) and aor. rjXv^a (once midd., ^£aXuitself. In Od. 22. 334 Phemius thinks of ^w/xtzt At. 656). The gen. popov follows passing from the ixiyapov into the ai\ri, Aids the analogy of airo\vei)v (put on the feast-plotting this burial. For the inf. after ing-list—iraph. irpoafiotdav for eh TO ypa/n- £iraiTiao~9ai cp. El. 603 6V 7ro\X& a*7]fieo~ol paTelov)' Zeds (art /toi \ epicelos, ian Tpi(f>eiv fuddjopa \ iirrjTiaabi. Ar. Vesp. ippdrpios : where epicelos corresponds 1446 klavncov ol Ae\<poi voTe...
ANTITONH

97

worships Zeus at the altar of our house,-—she and her kinsfolk shall not avoid a doom most dire ; for indeed I charge that other with a like share in the plotting of this burial. And summon her—for I saw her e'en now within,—raving, and not mistress of her wits. So oft, before the deed, the mind stands self-convicted in its treason, when folks are plotting mischief in the dark. But verily this, too, is hateful,—when one who hath been caught in wickedness then seeks to make the crime a glory. Nauck (ascribing it to Tournier, whose text, however, has ipBCis). with a deleted between X and ij.

4 9 6 0Aij L,

iirlfioKot. The sense seems to come from Eur. Ion 818 o/iotos ctvai rijs rvxys r ' l(Toi> (j>ipei.v: id. Ph. 547 Say.a.Twv %xav ^7rij3
thing, and so take possession of it. 4 9 3 f.

6 8V|J.OS T<SV...TC\V)UV<>>V,

fiovXeOaai : ' I charge her equally with the mind of those who are planning nothis burial,—i.e. with plotting it.' The thing aright (planning uttermischief)in the constr. with the gen. is frequent (Aesch. dark, ij>i\ci KXoircvsupi), uv iiraiTtq. fie Spav, wi already shown itself. KXOITCVS here anmight represent either (a) Totirwv wv, Spav swers to KXiirrtiv as = 'to do by stealth being epexegetic, or (/>) Toiruv a (ace. or fraud,' Ai. 1137 7rdXX' hi KOKUJ X&Spa. governed by Spav); the latter is simplest. at) KX4\j/etas Kam. It denotes the plotter's —PovXcuom, of plotting mischief, as Tr. treachery towards the State, not the be807 ToiavTa...Tra.Tpl fiuvXetioaij' i/ii}: Ai. trayal of the plotter by his own COUT 1055 v midd., as for witnesses, documents, etc.: Lys. or. usual; cp. Ph. 80 Tf)(yaayvu)0i T6 \lrfi, vripea.—lirijPoXov, ' i n possession o f since ra ftr)5ev ipffus could hardly mean, (compos), a word used b y Aesch. (P. V. which (are) in no wise well,' sc. 444 ippevuv, Ag. 542 vbaov), but not by 'things 0VTa . °l P-V^vfy>0wsTex^w/iepoi=those Eur, It belonged to the diction of Ionian ^X epos, appearing first in Od. 2. 319 {oi who plan nothing in such a way as to be right (the generic JMJ) : cp. PA. 407 rtwris yap VTjbs ^7TTJ/3OXOS ovb' tperdoiv), a n d is used by Herod.; Plato, too, admits it (as o.v Xoyov Ktttcav { 'yXf&nrtf Siyovro. Kal v a Euthyd.

289 B iTn
txi}f}(>\ovs). vovpylas,

a
Diintzer would derive it from ivL and fiiXXoi voitlv. a^oXos ('meeting with'), assumed from 4 9 6 £ •ye |WvToi:cp. O. T. 442 n. ' ( I the late verb afidKiu as = avrifioXta (Ap. hate such plotting in the dark:) however, Rhod. 3. 1148); but it is more likely that I certainly hate this also, —when a detected it was simply an epic metrical license for traitor seeks to glorify the treason.' IsJ. S. III.

7

9s AN. 0e'Xeis TI pelfaov rj KaxaKxelvai p ikcov; K P . iyoi fixv MSS^**' rmh-' e^an* &xavr' ^X6*1 AN. TI hrjra jEM&A€ts J v \6yv. Kavroi irodev fcXeos y' OLV evKkeecrxepov Karecr)(ov rj TOV avTaSe\(f>ov iv rd^xa TL0elcra; TOUTOIS TOUTO irdcriv dvhdvew XeyotT5 av, ei jji/q ykuxrcrav e) aXX' 77 rvpavvls iroXXd r aXX' Kagecrxiv avrr/ opav Keyeiv a a povKexcu. KP. cri) xovxo [LOVVT] TaivSe KaSfieicov opas.

5°5

4 9 7 L prefixes AF (by error for AN).—TI] T£ L. 5OO dp«r#ei'?;] apiar' ctrj Elmsley. 5 0 4 d^Stim L, with most of the later MSS., but A and V 3 have &vSaveii>. 5 0 5 iyKktivoi. L : iKKkelooi or ^KX^CTOI r : iyn\ri
mene's guilty terror is contrasted with Antigone's impudent hardihood,—as Creon deems it. |u
who approve this course). Considering the Ionic affinities of Attic Tragedy, this use of apio-KOjiai in Ionic prose seems a sufficient warrant for a corresponding use olS' TIVW Atat CVKKC (Eur. Tro. 70) etc.— of ypt<;6T)v, whether we take it as properly lirdTa, like elra, as Ai. 760 8<ms avBpw- passive ('was approved'), or as a pass, wov I ^\a I oidfa.—111)8' the impers. plur.; as if one said, 'not one dp«r0eCi). Cp. 686. If sound (as it seems to be), this is a solitary example of the of your words pleases me; and never may aor. pass. y\pt<s8i\v as = ' became pleasing,' I feel pleasure:' (without, 'in them.') and must be defended by the pass, (or 5O1 rdjid, a general phrase, 'my midd.) dp^iTKo/tat as used by Herod., 6. views.' Cp. El. 1050 oSre yap ffi Tap 128 Tipi
ap4(TKCTai ( t h o s e

. . . ' ) , cp. 0. T. 9 irpiirnii> l
ANTITONH

99

AN. Wouldst thou do more than take and slay me ? CR. NO more, indeed; having that, I have all. AN. Why then dost thou delay ? In thy discourse there is nought that pleases me,—never may there be!—and so my words must needs be unpleasing to thee. And yet, for glory—whence could I have won a nobler, than by giving burial to mine own brother? All here would own that they thought it well, were not their lips s"ealed by fear. But royalty, blest in so much besides, hath the power to do and say what it will. CR. Thou differest from all these Thebans in that view. A. Jacob, who is followed by Dindorf, Meineke, Nauck, and M. Schmidt.— In L there has been an attempt to make iroXX& raXX' out of 7roXXd T* aXX'.—Spav, omitted in the text of L, has been added above the line by an early corrector.

SOS KaCroi marks the transition to another and higher point of view than Creon's. ' Thou wilt never approve my deed. And yet how could I have won a better claim to the approval of all who judge rightly?' In Kalroi ir66ev KWOS 7' the absence of caesura gives a slower movement, just as in v. 44: she communes with her own thought. KXCOS... €VKXe^o-Tepov, like dfoirvooi vvoaX (587), <j>p4vei 5ia(f>poves

( 1 2 6 1 ) , flvSvoi Svtrwovoi.

(1277). Distinguish the case of the adj. compounded with a noun merely cognate in sense to the subst.; above, v. 7 n. 5O3 S. iv Ta<J>a> TiOttcra, i. e. symbolically, by sprinkling dust and pouring Xpal: cp. 80, 395, and O. C. 1410 n.— TOUTOIS iro
evptrKtrai.

silent. These are two excellent and vigorous lines,—not only free from the slightest internal mark of spuriousness, but admirably suited to their place, both by thought and by expression. It was an extraordinary freak of arbitrary criticism to reject them. The reasons assigned for doing so deserve mention only for their curious weakness; as (a) dXX' 17 ought to be ri -yap—Dindorf: (0) Antigone should not mention the advantages of the Tvpawis—A. Jacob: (c) Creon could not be reproached with Spav X^yeiv 6' dfJoiXerai—Nauck: of which last objection Bellermann, in his simple and triumphant vindication of these verses', justly says that it is 'wholly unintelligible.' Wecklein, too, has effectively defended them. For similar references in tragedy to the Tvpavvls, as it was viewed by Greeks in the historical age, cp. Aesch. P. V. 224 f., Eur. Ion 621—632. SO8 £

(IOVVT): TWV5( refers to the

If the datives were taken with dvSdvvv, \tyoiro w would be too indefinite. rairb has been suggested, but there is

Chorus: for the idiom, cp. 308, 705.— TO5TO...ipa.%, seest this, ='takest this view'; viz., that thy deed is right, and nothing suspicious in TOI5TOIS TOVTO, which that only my power prevents its being Nauck groundlessly condemns. — The publicly approved. A very rare use of pres. *yKA.flOi is required by the sense, opav: indeed, I know no strictly similar since the act is a continuing one; iyKKr)- instance, for we cannot compare 0. T. . So we say, ' I do not see give the pres. it,' = ' I cannot take that view.' fuoitvyj T(3v8«: c p . I 0 1 K6.WUTTOV,..TWV Tparipujv, 6O6 f. d\X' i} TvpavvCs. ' (If these n.—iirtXXowiv (for the spelling cp. n. in men dared to say what they think, they Appendix on 340), lit., 'turn' (or 'roll') would applaud me.) But royalty has the advantage of being able to do and say 'under,' said of an animal putting its tail between its legs; cp. Eur. fr. 544 (from what it pleases, without being opposed in his OiStTovs,—referring to the Sphinx) word or deed':—and so these men are

7-2

IOOKAEOYI

IOO

AN. opajcri ^OVTOL' crol 8* virCWovcriv crrofia. KP. (TV 8' OVK iirat&ei, TwSe XWP*S € ' povel<s;

AN. ovSev yap alcrxpov TOVS o^ocrTrXay^vous

510

aifiew.

KP. AN. KP. AN.

o/Aatyxos x 6 * Karravriov Oaveov; oju,at/i,os e/c ju,ias Te /cat raurou Trarpos. TTOIS 8177' eKeivcp SucrcrejS'rj rijaas yapiv; ou fJiapTVpr/creL Tavff 6 Kardavcav V4KV%.

KP. AN. KP. AN.

ei TOI cr<£e Ti/i.as ef tcrou ra Svcro-e/3ei. ou yap Tt SoiJXos, aXX' aSeXt^os aiXero. Tropdoiv Se rrJi'Se y ^ " d 8' aWicrras virep. v O/AWS o y' AtS»/? TOUS vofiovs TOVTOVS irodei.

OVKOVV

KP. aXX' ou^ d

X/JTJCTTOS TW

Ka/cw Xa^eiv ^

5I5

520

AN. Tts otSev ei Karcodev evayij ij raSe; S 5O9 (iftX«m» L : inrlWown r (as A), or Ofeftowi (V4). 5 1 3 /«aj rf MSS.: (Mas ye Hermann.—irarp(5s] Tournier conject. yeyiis. 5 1 4 SuaeefiM L, with i;i over wi: Svacrsfiu or dvoaefirj r.—Tifj-dia L, with gl. pdviv | ifa-not Well render, 'impious towards him,' Bdfcr'. Verg. Aen. n . 812 (a terrified which would be vpbs or els iKtiyov: nor wolf) caudamque remulcens Subiecit pavi- can the dat. be one of 'interest,' as though tantem ulero. Here, 'keep down' the 5iw e6, and means, 'to render their possible sympathy with her, but insists on their loyal behaviour. She an- duly,' as religious observance requires. So I should take it also in the parallel swers, 'No, I am not ashamed, for I am phrase, Eur. Or. 828 varptfan \ Tiinur doing nothing shameful.' 6 1 3 £ o|uu|xos always of brother and X^fx-v, duly rendering grace to thy sire.— sister in Soph.: 0. C. 330 n—IK |xids T«. 6 KdTSavuv WKVS : cp. 26. The soundness of the text is thoroughly 616 <{ TOI, siquidem : O. T. 549.— vindicated by Plat. Legg. 627 c (quoted cr<^e : cp. 44 n.—e£ brov, only on a level by Schneidewin), iroXXoi &Seh(pol TOV yi- with, as O. T. 1019. Sofoot>='equally VOLVT' oiv ivbs &vdp6s re nal /*io$ vUis, little' (Her. 2. 3), or 'equally rain' (id. which also confirms the MS. re against 8. 79): and id. 8. J09 T& re Ipa Kal ri. the conjecture ye. l&ta iv o/iolqi ivoiiero, i.e. made sacred 614 f. inSs ST^T': why, then, dost thou things of (only) the same account as render (to Polyneices) a tribute impious things profane. Cp. 393. in the sight of Eteocles?—i.e., which 6 1 7 ov yap TI SOVXOS. No, Eteocles places the latter on the same level with cannot complain, for Polyneices was not the former, ixtlvtp, ethic dat., 'in his his slave—his natural inferior—but his judgment': cp. 904, O. C. 1446 ivd^cu... brother, and had the same claim on me iraaif, and ib. 810 n., 0. T. 40. We can- that he had. Creon insists on the differ-

ANTITONH

ior

AN. These also share it; but they curb their tongues for thee. CR. And art thou not ashamed to act apart from them ? AN. NO; there is nothing shameful in piety to a brother. CR. Was it not a brother, too, that died in the opposite cause? AN. Brother by the same mother and the same sire. CR. Why, then, dost thou render a grace that is impious in his sight? A N . The dead man will not say that he so deems it. CR. Yea, if thou makest him but equal in honour with the wicked. A N . It was his brother, not his slave, that perished. CR. Wasting this land; while he fell as its champion. A N . Nevertheless, Hades desires these rites. CR. But the good desires not a like portion with the evil. A N . Who knows but this seems blameless in the world below ? MSS. have %t, but a few ye. The older edd. give ye: most of the recent, Si. 6 1 9 OJAUSS Mekler.—roi6ft,ov
61© TOVTOUS, the reading of the MSS.,

has been rejected by nearly all modern editors in favour of tcrovs, which the Scholiast mentions as a variant. But the simple rofrrovs is perfectly suitable,—• 'these laws,' the laws of sepulture (rb 8dirTuv,,zs a schol. paraphrases); and everything that ttrovs would convey is already expressed by 8(iws. ' One was the country's foe, the other its champion— granted. Nevertheless Hades desires these laws,'—i.e. even in the case of the foe. A corruption of lo-ovs into TOUTOUS is very improbable. Rather fo-ovs was merely one of those conjectures which so often appear in the margin of the MSS., having for their object the supposed im-

provement of a point. The Ms. lam in 520 does not strengthen the case for tixovs here. 62O The MS. Xa\ctv I'oros is usu. explained, 'equal in respect to obtaining (rites),' i.e. with an equal claim to rites. The phrase isnotonly withoutanyparallel, but seems impossible. taos Xox«" r6/u/ia would be very strange; tiros XaxeTv, absolutely, is stranger still. The train of thought strongly favours to-ovs (which Soph, would have written 1202), as Nauck suggests and Semitelos reads. 'Hades may desire these rites; but the good man does not (desire) to receive only the same rites as the wicked': i.e. Eteocles will not be satisfied with the equality merely because Polyneices was his brother (517): he will think of the contrast between that brother's merits and his own. The dead can be said to \o.yX&viu' vS/xovi (of burial), in the sense of obtaining that which the v6f*oi give. Therefore we need not write taov or faa. 5 2 1 f. KcxTwOtv, simply 'below': cp. 1070, Eur. Ale. 424 TQ K&rbAev hrTbvStp 6eif: Dem. or. 23 § 28 i KiraSev vdfios, the law below ( = the continuation of a law already cited). We need not understand here, ' if these things are approved

102 KP.

OVTOL TToff

OV^dpOS,

Ol)S' QTO.V QdlTQ, (j>t\o<;.

AN. OVTOI crvvi^(6uv, dXXa o-u/x.t^iXew' ivi>. KP. Kara) vvv ikdovcr, ei (juXrjTeov, £\eL KUVOVZ' XO.

ifiov Se £
KOX /JLTJV irpo f 8 f > a

f )

vv\a>v

525

7)8" '

KOLTCO 8

S' 6(f)pv(>)v

p'46o% atcr^wet, Teyyovcr eva>Tra vapeidv.

5 30

KP. and S completed the correction. 6 3 4 vvv] vvv L. 6 2 5 api-ei] L has a in erasure, prob. from t\. 5 2 7 Skupva \eif3ifxeva L, S&Kpva from below.' KaTw'
would be far less point in Creon's words if we took them to mean, ' my dead foe is still my foe' (cp. At. 1348, 1372). 6 2 3 OII'TOI (rvvi\9av. 'Even if my brothers hate each other still, my nature prompts me, not to join Eteocles in hating Polyneices, but to love each brother as h e loves m e ' : cp. 73 ipl\ii...<j>i\ov /dra. C p . Polybius 1. 14 wyadbv avhpa Kal (j>CKbwaTpiv, KOX a Vfj.fi 1aelv rots (plXois roils exOpovt Kal cvvaya-

irav rois vv, ' n a y ,

my sympathies are with prudence, not with frenzy.' 5 2 4 f. viv, as Ai. 87, Tr. 92, Ph. 1196, but vvv O. T. 658, and oft.-—KtiVOV$ = TOVS inel, the dead.

Nauck pro-

poses vexpoijs, which would be a deplorable

change. For the pause after the emphatic word, cp. 46 n. 6 2 6 f. Kal (J.^v introducing the new person: 0. C. 549 n. At Creon's command (491), two Tp6i\a8e\$ws), and it would seem, therefore, that he read Sdxpv Xet^ofiiviij. But, though this constr. is quite admissible, it would be far more natural that tf>t\dSe\(pa should agree with Saicpva. In 0. C. 125T we have Xelpuv SaKpvov: neither Xc(/3oi nor ef|8a> occurs elsewhere in Soph.; and the only other place in Tragedy where ef/Sw has good support is Aesch. P. V. 400, where Hermann, by reading SaKpv
ANTITONH

103

CR. A foe is never a friend—not even in death. AN. 'Tis not my nature to join in hating, but in loving. CR. Pass, then, to the world of the dead, and, if thou must needs love, love them. While I live, no woman shall rule me. Enter ISMENE _/w»z the house, led in by two attendants. CH. LO, yonder Ismene comes forth, shedding such tears as fond sisters weep; a cloud upon her brow casts its shadow over her darkly-flushing face, and breaks in rain on her fair cheek. CR. And thou, who, lurking like a viper in my house, \ei$oji.tva. or Saupva "heifioixivri r. Sdicpv' dfiopAvr) Triclinius : Sdtcpv Xeifio/iivri Wex. 5 2 8 ai/iariev] ifiepdev M. Schmidt, adding the words idTa^ivq \ T6 irpiv after uire,% being much the commoner.—KIITW, adv., that the Attic dramatists had lyric prece'downwards': cp. 716, fr. 620 una KV\dent for this use of pidos: as Lycophron Xaivuv KOTO). Nauck's objection, that (173) may also have had for using it as Kwrui eifiofiivri could not stand for jtarei- = ah>fia. The Homeric use is confined to fjo/iivri, would have force only if KIXTOJ were the phrase 4K peBtav (thrice in //., never necessarily a prep., substituted for Kara. in Od.).—aur^iivei, i.e. overcasts its sunny He proposes /tarai (cp. KaTaij3dri;s). beauty: cp. Thomson, Spring21, Winter 5 2 8 f. v«4>eXT| S* ddrpviuv iirep, a cloud ...bids his driving sleets Deform the day delightless. of grief (resting) on her brow,—as dark clouds rest on a mountain-summit: cp. 5 3 1 a. Others though in Anthol. P. 6. 154 Leonidas of Tarentum (c. 280 B.C.) has iXka. re re- render, 'having crept in,' clam immissa. Trrafiiyoiv alfjJiToevTa /i68ui>. Eur. Phoen. The act. can mean to 'send in secretly' (see on ixpeis, 0. T. 387), but the pass. 1487 was less daring when he called a dark blush rbv viri jSXe0opois [ <J>OIVCK'vpta.is ira.[i7\(Ti, on249): Eur. Andr. 271 e^iSujs xal Trupos the principle, 01) Kapra Set rb icaXop T(? ^I; 7repcurcpw : cp. Ion 1262. This image /caXijj (pairo/xivi^ eUa^eiv,—and Sophocles for domestic treachery is quaintly illustrated by the popular notions mentioned makes a lively defence of it. Shaksp. in Arist. Mirab. 165 (p. 846 b. 18 uses 'bloody'for'blood-red': Hen. V. 1. 1. 101 unwind your bloody flag.—pi=8os Berl. ed.) rod Treptcvou £ x e w s rV ^X^VV = Trpbawvov, as Eur. H. F. 1203 7rapes ctar' airyyivofievov, rj ^ t 5 v a £v ry Gvvovffiq, T^JV 6fi.1xa.Twv I TT^TTXOP, d7rd5iKe, p£dos deXiy KecpaXty diroKoiTTeL. Sid. TOOTO KO.1 r a re/cva, uiawep TOV 8O.VO.TOV TOV irarpos iieTepxo/iera. Sci&v. Cp. Eustathius 1090, 27 isriov T^]V yaffTepa. Trjs /JLyTpos SiappJiyvvtriv. (Cp. STI. pidta oi ixiv aXXoi rb. pfkri cfiaelv, AioXeis Si ixovoi, Kari. TOVS 7raXaioi)s, TO Shaksp. Per. 1. r. 64 / ani no viper, yet J feed On mother's flesh.) •n-poauwov ptdos xaXoOcru'. This suggests

IOOKAEOYZ \r)6ovcre?, ouS' ifidvOavov Tpea)v &v* a r a /caTrai'acrracreis dpovatv, f ' 8tf fiot, KOX (jv rovBe TOV Ta.ov ^ fieraa^elv, 17 'io/xel TO fir) elSevcu;

535

IX. SeSpaKa Tovpyov, etvep rjB' oiioppodtl, KOI ^uyajaeTicrYw /cal <£epa> r q s a m a ? . AN. aAA ou/c eacret TOUTO y 77 01/07 cr, eirei our' r)9£\y]cras OVT' iya> ''KOivaxT&ixrqv. Yi,. dXX' iv KO.KOZ<; rots CTOICTLV OVK atcr^vi'Oju.ai £v[jLTr\ovv ijxavTrjv TOV iradovs AN. <Sv rovpyov, ''AtS'^s xol KOLTCO Xoyots S' eyi\ovcrav ov
rj QOIXTJI. T6 M

54°

545

iifnnj.hr] Brunck. Cp. schol., T) yap ?x'^a \dSpf KaOefouTbalixa.—Semitelos conject. 0
6 3 2 X'qOovtrd (i' 4|jirivc$. It seems unnecessary to suppose a confusion of images. The venom from the echidna's bite is here described as working insidiously, and, at first, almost insensibly. So Heracles says of the poison, which he has already (7V. 770) compared to the echid-

0 3 6 f. 6)j.oppo0£i, concurs, consents: fr. 446 6/Aoppu0o>, ffuvdeXa), | .
ing all together' (cp. above on 259). The image thus agrees with 1-V/J,TT\OVV in 54 r. na's, £K dt x^Poy atfia fwv | Treirwiccv ijSri, Ismene remembers her sister's words: Tr. 1055. Cp. El. 784 ijSe yap /leifav ' even if you should change your mind, I /3\o/377 I £VPOIKO$ r\v fioij Toitfidv iKwivova' could never welcome you now as my feldel I tj/vxTJs aKparov alfia. low-worker' (69). She says, then, ' I 6 3 3 &Ta Kdiravalp<» also. It is abstract (like ara) for concrete: so 646 impossible to take the gen. with the first iroeous (bad sons): (cefcos i) iraaa fi\a.liri verb only, and to regard Kal ipepa as (Ph. 622), SXeffpas, etc. Opovuv, object, parenthetic. The supposed examples of gen. (ivavlaraaBai. dpovois). Creon susthe so-calledflickfiicrov constr. often break pects the sisters of being in league with down on scrutiny. Thus in Ai. 274, malcontent citizens (cp. 289), who wish iXtj^e KaieirvevGt TT}S votrov, the gen. goes to overthrow his rule. with both verbs (cp. on 0. C. n 13): for 5 3 5 TO (iij :r cp. 443. [Dem.] or. 57 0. C. 1330, see n. there: in Aesch. P. V. § 59 oifK ay £^ofj.oaairo ixrj O$K eldeyat.. Plat. Legg. 949 A HiapvtidtvTL Kal

331 Ttavjuiv fieraax^"

Kal TeroX/Mjf uis tfiol,

the pron. might be dat. of interest with

ANTITONH

105

wert secretly draining my life-blood, while I knew not that I was nurturing two pests, to rise against my throne—come, tell me now, wilt thou also confess thy part in this burial, or wilt thou forswear all knowledge of it? Is. I have done the deed,—if she allows my claim,—and share the burden of the charge. AN. Nay, justice will not suffer thee to do that: thou didst not consent to the deed, nor did I give thee part in it. Is. But, now that ills beset thee, I am not ashamed to sail the sea of trouble at thy side. AN. Whose was the deed, Hades and the dead are witnesses: a friend in words is not the friend that I love. Is. Nay, sister, reject me not, but let me die with thee, and duly honour the dead. AN. Share not thou my death, nor claim deeds to which points to the true reading. Cp. 544. 6 3 6 etircp 4J5' ofioppoBe?] flirep jj5'- o/xoppoBH Nauck. 6 3 8 & L. Cp. 457, 546. 5 4 1 Toiovntwiv L, but a line has been drawn across the final c 5 4 4 T6 //.' oi L, with ij above n from the 1st band. Cp. 535. 5 4 6 pt)S'] /ii)

5 4 6 («j |ioi, not /xri '/xol, because the main emphasis is on the verbal notion 5 3 8 f. dXV OVK iao-ti a-': cp. 0. C. 407 ('share not my death,' rather than, 'share dXX' obx if ToS)i(f>v\ov at/nd s OetA fyvl- is nom. Nor is there any authentic instance of Siyydvw with ace. in classical aropes.—\6yois, and not Ipyots. Cp. Ph. F. 963, irari)/) 8^ VIM \ 307 \6yots I t\eovi'i5s, i.e. to give a here as a sort of adverb (id. u. § 46. 6. 9), him the rites which religion requires; as, conversely, a corpse which is a/ioipos and 1. e., in a case where you did not put your a/tripurTos is also dcifftos (1071). Eur. hand (to the deed, sc. rod (pyov); but this Suppl. 1211 hi1 airSn ffdj/j.a.8' T]yvld6ri tcupl, is very awkward. Rather, I think, there where their corpses received the riles of is an unusual kind of attraction, due to fire, i.e. were burned. Cp. 196 n. If the special form of the sentence. We Ismene shares in the penalty of the deed, could not say (e.g.) a M'J ^P? "S oi Briparai she will share in the merit. (a for raura &>). But here the second partic.; but I should read (rVVT€To\tl7jKd>S T' iflol.

S04>0KAE0YZ

io6 TTOLOV creavTrjs'

IS. AN. IS. AN. 12,. AN. IS. AN. IS. AN. IS. AN.

apuiijai dvrjcricovcr iyw. /ecu TI? /Stos fjLOi crov XeXiijjiixi £X Kpdovr' ipdra' TovSe yap crv jf TI ravr avia<; / A , ovheu e\ovjxivy]; 550 dXyoucrd /u.ei' 8T}T', ei ""'yeX.w y', ei' crol yeXco. TI 077T av aAAa vuv <x er a>vyeLV. oijaot TaXawa, KayuTrXaKOi rov crov /xopov ; o"u ju.ei' ya/) eiXou tfiv, lya> 8e KarOavzLv. 555 aXX' OUK e7r' apptfroLS ye rots e/iots Xoyots. /caX<5? cru jaef Tot?, rots &' eyw 'So/coui' (f>pove2v. K<X! /XT}V tcny i / w icrnv rj '^ Odpcrei' cti) fx,kv ^ s . 17 S* / ) ^XV Te9i>7)Kev, ware T O I ? Bavovcrw a>(f>e\ew. 560

8' L.—!0i7es] S(7e
'$iyes iroiov aeavrrp would have been in- Cp. Xen. Anab. 3. 1. 17 ri/ias d£, oh KTItolerable, on account of the second gen. SeixCw...oiiels irapevTiv, who would have after TTOIOO. For the sake of compactness, no one to plead our cause (no ' friend at and of clearly marking the object to JTOIOO, court,' such as the younger Cyrus had in the poet has here allowed a to stand for his mother Parysatis). In / / . 23. 163 ravra Cm. I do not compare 0. C. 1106, KifiifibviS are the chief mourners for the cureis a Tei5£«, holding that a there = Tavra. dead. In Attic, though sometimes poet, a (not ur): see n. for K7]SeeXuVfji4i'Ti'. there is, indeed, /J.WQS (taking on himself) rd. TOUTWV afiap-no StpeXos in it, but only 0X705.—iv trot: TTJ/iara. In Thuc. 8. 9 eavrov...rbv ariXov cp. Ai. 1092 iv 0arov U/3/MO-TTJS, ib. tdiov TroiiqaaaSai, the gen. goes with the 1315 iv ifj-ol dpaatis.—Heath's A ytka adj.—dpK&ru in the pers. constr., cp. •y, for el yiXuir', is supported by the Ai. 76 Hvhov dpKelrio fihuv, and 0. T. accent 7CXUT' in L, and seems right. 1061 n. It smooths the construction; and ei 7eXo5 7' better expresses that the taunt 5 4 8 (roO XcXeipiUvfl, bereft of thee. Xelwo/jiai TWOS, to lag behind, then, fig., sprang from anguish, not from a wish to be deprived of, as El. 474 yv&p.a.s Xei- to pain. Then 7eXwTa 7tXw, without an irotxiva.. Eur. Ale. 406 vtos iyii, irarep, epithet for the subst., is unusual.—Cp. \eLirop.ai (plXas | ...fj.arp6s. — <|>C\os has Ai. 79 OGKOVV yi\ws Tj5t ; been groundlessly suspected, for no other reason, seemingly, than because it is 5 5 2 aXXd vvv, now. at least: O.C. masc. 1276 dXX' 0|«eis 7e, n. 5 4 9 KT|8e(iuiv, alluding esp. to v. 47. 55A KajXirXaKu, ahd am I to miss the

ANTITONH

107

thou hast not put thy hand: my death will suffice. Is. And what life is dear to me, bereft of thee? AN. Ask Creon; all thy care is for him. Is. Why vex me thus, when it avails thee nought? AN. Indeed, if I mock, 'tis with pain that I mock thee. Is. Tell me,—how can I serve thee, even now? AN. Save thyself: I grudge not thy escape. Is. Ah, woe is me! And shall I have no share in thy fate? AN. Thy choice was to live; mine, to die. Is. At least thy choice was not made without my protest. AN. One world approved thy wisdom; another, mine. Is. Howbeit, the offence is the same for both of us. A N . Be of good cheer; thou livest; but my life hath long been given to death, that so I might serve the dead. but it seems equally possible that it was fiiv aoi. There is no trace of erasure at the two dots after -ra. Of the later MSS., A and V3 have fiiv rota: others, i>£v 80Q, liiv d' o5, or pAv T' otov: but none (I believe) /xfaroi or ixev aol. The schol. in L has p.tvToi in the lemma, but explains, (reavry *aXiSs e5oV«s
Hence Martin, KOXUS aii liiv aoi.

56O

wore]

Wieseler conject. us ae: Dobree, with the same view, proposed &(pe\eis (' and so you are helping a sister who is already as the dead': cp. 552).

fate? i.e. to be dissociated from it: delib. aor. subj., which can be used, not only in asking what one is to do, but also in expressions of despair as to what one must suffer (7>. 973 TL irajda ;). For a,u7rXaiceu' cp. 910, 1234. 5 5 5 eJXov, alluding to v. 78f.—t,r\v: for the emphatic pause, cp. Ph. 907 OOKOVV if ots ye 5p$s' iv ots 5' envois, 6KVW. 5 5 6 lir dppTJTOls.TOls l\L. X. (but you did not choose death) without my words (my arguments against that course) having been spoken,—referring to vv. 49—68. For iirt with the negative verbal (= irplv roll's ifwAs X070US prjffiji'at.) cp. Eur. Ion 228

iirl

8' aur(paKTOis | /j.q\ot
56/j.wv jj-i]

5 5 8 Kcd |Mjv, a nd yet,—though I did shrink from breaking Creon's law,—I am now, morally, as great an offender as you, since I sympathise with your act. 558 f. Odpcrci is not said with bitterness (that could hardly be, after 551): rather it means, 'Take heart to live,' as Whitelaw renders it. These two verses quietly express her feeling that their lots are irrevocably sundered, and exhort Ismene to accept that severance.—f) ip.i\ tyvX^' mY l'fe> a periphrasis for ^yiJ, like O. C.998 Tty Tarpbs \ r^uxi?"-.fw(raK(n.). Tra\cu, i.e. ever since she resolved to break the edict. (Cp. O. T. n6i.)—S«X€lv, so as to (with a view to) serving the dead. The dat., as with iirapKUV '. Aesch. Pers. 842 OJS rots 6avovi\ovt | tv TOIS KaKols XPV T<us 0/Xoiow totfreXelv : Ar. Av. 419 KpareZv dv ff rbv

•napir' it /J.VX6" (' before sheep have been slain, pass not,' etc.). 557 °" ^ I l\oura> wpe\eiv lxel"So nounces the text unsound, objecting to iiraxpeXeir O. C. 44 r.—Dobree proposed the use of rots: but that it was good Attic is sufficiently shown by Plat. Legg. 701 E to understand /J.ii>
IO0OKAEOYI

io8 KP.

Ttu mxtSe d>rjfii T
12,.

Tre<paut/ai, TTJV o

ov yap vovs

nor,

covag, ovo

TOIS KaKok

p

a

09 av pKao~Trj

TTpdo-o-ovariv,

akk'

e
fxevet

eficrraTcu.

K P . o-ol yovv, od' elkov avv fca/cois vrpdcro'ei.v /caKa. l £ . TL yap fJ-ovrj fj.01 rrjo-o' drep fiiojo-ipov; K P . aAA T^oe /xevroi p ) Key ov yap €O~T e n . l£.

dXkd

KTevels

vv/x^ela

TOV aavrov

565

T4KVOV ;

K P . dpcoaifioL yap ^ a r e p w v elcrlv yvai. YZ. ov% cos y €K€iv(p rfjhe T rjv ^pfxoo-fJ.€va.

5 "JO

KP. /ca/cds iyco ywai/cas vte'cn ori'y<3. 5 6 3 oi7cv>TOT'] dX\' od yhp Plutarch Phoc. i, and Mor. 460 E. The grammarian Gregorius Corinthius (c. 1150 A.D.) p. 417 has aWa yd,/>. 5 6 4 Tpaaaovmv] irpa^ain,p Plut. J/»r. 460 K. Trparrovtnv Gregorius /. c. 5 6 5 col YOOJ/] KO! has been deleted before
5 6 5 crol 70W (cp. 45 n.) sc $ \ 6 6 1 L gives T<1 iratSc <)>i]|i.l as in 0. C. 317 KOX walSt 6 6 6 Ttj-i)iu. The justification of the 445.—Puaaripov is Ionic and poet.; the oxytone ^ntpX is in the emphasis which Attic word was [}IWT6S. It is needless to falls on it. Similarly it has the accent change ri (subst.) into irus. The more when parenthetic, as Lucian Deor. Cone. usual phrase was, indeed, impers., as 2 jroXXoi 7, r)fit, otiic ayairSyres K.T.X. Her. 1. 45 oiSi ol cli) fSubaifiov: Plat. —rptvas (n.).—TOJS K. irpdavoviriv, pov I %ivip ipavrivai.—tjSe (iij Xlyt, say not dat. of interest: Tr. 132 jxivm yap oir' 'i?5e,' speak not of her as still with thee, alito c i | I fipoToiaiv.—^(o-rcmu, stands for she is already numbered with the dead. aside, gives place (At. 672); and so, otSe are oi ivO6.be, the living (75), as Keivoi leaves its proper place, becomes deranged : (525) are oi iicei, the dead (cp. 76). The cp. Eur. Bacch. 928 d\V 41- Zdpas ) rijaSe, is commoner, 4£Lrts\civ TOIS TixaiaL T°bs \6yovs d.Tw\eXiya TTJV ir6\u>. If (e.g.) vfiuv had precav,—which plainly glancesat our passage. ceded a avdpes, Dem. would doubtless For similar allusions cp. O. C. 1116 n. have said TO 5' v/j.av, or else v/nas 0". Here,

ANTITONH

109

CR. LO, one of these maidens hath newly shown herself foolish, as the other hath been since her life began. Is. Yea, O King, such reason as nature may have given abides not with the unfortunate, but goes astray. CR. Thine did, when thou chosest vile deeds with the vile. Is. What life could I endure, without her presence? CR. Nay, speak not of her 'presence'; she lives no more. Is. But wilt thou slay the betrothed of thine own son? CR. Nay, there are other fields for him to plough. Is. But there can never be such love as bound him to her. CR. I like not an evil wife for my son. E has p.£i> roi col: Brunck replaced [livroi. 6 6 8 aXX& KTCVCIS MSS. N a u c k writes ov fir/ KTevefc.—pv/jt.
an early hand has written 0 above G J . — x ^ P a v ^aa> M S S t : Dindorf, elal x^T^PavNauck arranges vv. 569—574 as follows, bracketing 570 and 573 as spurious:— 569, 572, 571, 574; giving 572 and 574 to Ismene (with L). 6 7 1 vlacriv L,:

however, no fair objection would remain in which a short vowel is lengthened for if we had dXXii TO 178c /irj \4ye, i.e. 'never metre's sake (cp. on 492). Though the use the word ijSe about her,'—which verb was apdw, the adj. with the suffix makes the sense more general than if he nev, by the side of TO her,'—not such a union of hearts as had juoXwjuei' ib. 26. While, then, I cannot been prepared there. ijp[ioo-|^va ijv, improduce any exact parallel for this rjSe, I pers., lit., 'as things had been adjusted'; think it reasonable to suppose that collocp. on 447: Her. 1. 112 iniuv Kaieah /Sequial idiom would have allowed it. Those f}ov\evfi£i>a itrTtu: id. 6. 83 rius piv hy who deny this have two resources. (1) To ai f)V apS/ua is a\\q\ovs. T h e choice of point thus: dXX' fj8e iiivroi—pi) \4y'' i.e. the word has been influenced by the Ionic instead of adding O6K tcTaiftriafter /JMHTOI, and poet, use of apfuSfciv as=to betroth he breaks off his sentence—'do not speak (^YYuSv): Her. 3.137 ap/wo-Tcu (perf. pass, of her.' So Bellermann. (2) Semitelos as midd.) T V M(XWCOS 6vyaTipa...yvvcuKa, reads dXX' rjSe plv aoi fir) \ey' us op' [for he has become engaged to her: Pind. P. ov y&p] 1eia, sc. kpd, 'nuptials,' as Tr. 7 (but ib. 920 'bridal-chamber,' as in from the stem viv-, which furnished also sing, below, 1205I; here = vvfiriv. Cp. the Attic nom. and gen. plur., vUts, vttuiv; Eur. El. 481
no *AN. c3 ikTa9* Aljxov, cus a aTt//,a£et iraTijp. KP. aycw ye Xuirets /cat en) /cat TO croV Ae^os. *XO. 77 yap -crre^creis riJcrSe TO cravrov yovov; KP. "Atoijs o Traucrwi' TovcrSe TOUS yajiiovs E/AOI. XO. 8eSoy/u,eV, <ws eoiKe, TrpSe Kardavelv. KP. /cat crot ye KoifioL /AT? Tpt/Sds e r \ aXXa viv KOjjLiC,eT etcrco, o^wes CK oe TOUOC x/31? ywaucas etvat Tao~Se /LLT^S* dvei/AeWs. (bevyovcri yap Tot vot Opacrels, oVai' Tre'Xas 77077 TOV Aidrjv eicropcocri TOU ptov.

575

580

ui&r< r. 5 7 2 The M§s. give this v. to Ismene. The Aldine ed. (1502) and that of Turnebus (1553) first gave it to Antigone'; and so Boeckh.—at/uiir L. dtnov r. 6 7 4 The MSS. give this verse to Ismene; Boeckh, to the Chorus. 5 7 6 tfwi L : ?0u r (including A). Kvpet is Meineke's conject.; /tiicos Nauck's, who also changes iraia^v to \iawv. 5 7 6 L gives this \erse to the Chorus (not to Ismene, as has sometimes been stated). The later MSS. are divided; most of them give it to Ismene.—toiice] loinev L. Cp. 402. 5 7 7 KO\
ufa, vTe, ufes, ufa?: cp. Monro Horn. Cr. § 107.—The dat. of interest goes with KaKds YvvaCxas, not with cmiya: cp. Ar. Nub.

1161 irp6Po\os i/MS, ourririp 86/iots,

5 7 2 It is not of much moment that L, like the later MSS., gives this verse to Ismene. Errors as to the persons occur not seldom in L (see, e.g., cr. n. to 0. C. 837, and cp. ib. 1737); and here a mistake would have been peculiarly easy, as the dialogue from v. 561 onwards has been between Creon and Ismene. To me it seems certain that the verse is Antigone's, and that one of the finest touches in the play is effaced by giving it to Ismene.

written AIMON: hence the tradition is subject to the same ambiguity as in KPEON. The analogy of SaT/xov would probably have recommended the form in 0. 6 7 3 oi-yav ye Xwirtts, ' Nay, thou art too troublesome,'—the impatient phrase of one who would silence another, as At. 589 (Ajax to Tecmessa) ayav ye \vireis' 01; KOToicd', e t c . : so ib. 592 7r6\X' ayav Spoils.

ydi)

5 7 4 The MSS. give this verse to Ismene ; but Boeckh is clearly right in giving it to the Chorus. Ismene asked this question in 568, and Creon answered: she rejoined to this answer (570), and T h e taunt, KO.KO.% yvvtuicas vitat, moves Creon replied still more bitterly. She Antigone to break the silence which she could not now ask her former question has kept since v. 560: in all this scene she over again. But there is no unfitness in has not spoken to Creon, nor does she the question being repeated by a new: now address him: she is thinking of Hae- intercessor, since to ask it thus is a form mon,—of the dishonour to him implied in of mild remonstrance. the charge of having made such a choice, 6 7 5 l(io£, L's reading, is right. Creon —(is aid TOP 6/toiov aya deos us TOV bjxmov. has been asked,—' Can you indeed mean How little does his father know the heart to deprive your son of his bride?' He which was in sympathy with her own. This grimly replies, ' I look to the Death-god solitary reference to her love heightens in to break off this match.' The 8<(>« in the a wonderful degree our sense of her unself- later MSS. was obviously a mere conish devotion to a sacred duty. If Ismene jecture,—and a weak one. speaks this verse, then r6 ordv X^x<» in 573 5 7 6 This verse clearly belongs to the must be,' the marriage of which you talk' Chorus, to whom L assigns it. The first (like El. 1110 OVK olSa rr\v
ANTITONH

II

i

AN. Haemon, beloved! How thy father wrongs thee! CR. Enough, enough of thee and of thy marriage! CH. Wilt thou indeed rob thy son of this maiden? CR. Tis Death that shall stay these bridals for me. CH. Sentence, it seems, hath been given,—that she must die. CR. Yea, by thy voice, as by mine.—(To the two Attendants^) No more delay—servants, take them within! Henceforth they must be women, and not range at large; for verily even the bold seek tofly,when they see Death now closing on their life. [Exeunt Attendants, guarding ANTIGONE and IsMENE.— CREON remains. conject. Kal col ye Kocvrj. 6 7 8 e/c 5e rov&e XP^I L. The Tovie has been made from raaSe: whether the latter was originally racSe or racrSe, or accentless, is doubtful, but the circumflex his been added by the corrector just over the o, perh. to avoid blotting in the erasure over u. The correction 8 had been written above before the letters a
true that this is usually the case. But 0. T. 1312 is enough to show that there was no rigid rule; why, indeed, should there be? And, here, surely, ir\iov rifwrv iravros.—SESOYIUVO. (lorf), —&Soirrai: cp. on 570 ripiuxxiiiva, 447 Kijpvx6ivTa. C p . Menander 'Appri% (' yes, and she shall die with you').—\LT\ rpij3ds, sc. noiei
has come down to us. Creon means: 'henceforth they must be women, and must not roam unrestrained.' The fact that a woman has successfully defied him rankles in his mind. Hence the bitterness of yuvaiKas here. The Attic notions of feminine propriety forbade such freedom as dvci|i^vas denotes. Cp. El. 516 (Clytaemnestra finding Electra outside the house) aveiixivq ixiv, us (oiKas, au arpt^>ei: Electra should be restrained, )M\ TOI dvpalav 7' o&aav alffx^veLv tplXovs. So pseudoPhocyl. 216 (keep a maiden in-doors), firiSi liiv &xpi ya/juan irpi SS/UJIV 68i]fiep i&crris. A r . Lys. 16 x^Xeini TOI ywaiK&r Iiio5os. The emphasis of yvraiicas here is parallel with the frequent emphasis of dvrip (as Eur. El. 693 dvSpa ylyvvsdai ae XPV' a w « ) . Cp. O. C. 1368 atS' avSpes, ov •ywaiices, els rd oviiirovetv.—All the emendations are weak or improbable. See Appendix.

58Of. xot 9pa
I 12

ZOOKAEOYZ

.a. XO. evScu/AOves olcTL KCLKOJV ayevcrTOS aian>. 2 oh yap av a-eicrOfj deodev So/zos, ctTas 3 ovSev iXkeiireu, yeveas em n\rj$o
585

4 OfLOVOV W(7T€ 7T0ITICUS oTSjlia SfOTn'OOlS

5 ®py}crcraL(riv Ipe/Sos vakov iTnBpdfjq) , 6 jcvA.u'Set ftvcrcroOev KtXaivav 6lva, Kal 7 SvcrdvefjLot crTovq) ^pi^ovcriv dvTnr\r)ye
59°

aLa TO, Aa/SSa/aSav OLKCOV optojxai 2 TnjfiaTa (ftdwoiv iiii Tryj/xacrL TTLTTTOVT',

593 595

raaSe, viz. to make the word the same in both vv. 6 8 5 f. yepei.tr \ en Tr\r)6o Semitelos. 581 £ tfiva KO2 ivtrave/iov \ arovw P

the destiny of her house, and on the power but this constr. is at least very rare. In of fate generally.—When a divine curse a probably spurious ^(pia/ia ap. Dem. or. has once fallen upon a family, thence18. §92 we have OVK i\\el\j>ei evxapiffTuv: forth there is no release for it. Wave hut Xen. Mem. 2. 6. % 5 (adduced by after wave of trouble vexes it. GeneraWecklein) is not an example, for there p.*/ tion after generation suffers. These sisters iWdveffSai eiT woi&v = 'not to be outdone were the last hope of the race; and now in generosity.' Then in Plat. Phaedr. an infatuated act has doomed them also. 272 B 6 n av OUTISI' TIS eWelirii \eyuv —What mortal can restrain the power = simply 'omit in speaking.'—rtveas 4irV of Zeus? Human self-will and ambition irXi}6os- The phrase is bold, and somemay seem to defy him, but he is drawing what strange; but I do not think that it is corrupt, -yeveds here is the whole race, them on to their ruin.—-Anapaests (626— 630) then announce the approach of not (as in 596) a generation of the race. The words mean literally, 'over a multiHaemon. 5 8 2 Kaxuv aycwrros, act., cp. 0. T. tude of the race'; i.e., the #TIJ does not cease with the person who first brought it 969 d^auffTot eyxovs n. Eur. Ale. 1069 ws &pn irevdovs Tovfa yetioftai iriKpov. Her.into the family, or with his generation, 7. 46 i...0ebs y\vKiv yevvas riv aiwva. but continues to afflict succeeding generations. The collective noun •yexeSs justifies (having allowed men to taste the sweetthe use of irX^os: as he might have said, ness of life). 5 8 3 ff. irEur6{j 8e£9ev, i.e. by an a pa aicoyovtav rXijOos. It is needless, then, to write 7«'ea>'. We cannot understand,' to (likened to a storm, or earthquake, that the fulness of the race,' i. e. till the race shakes a building): when a sin has once has been exhausted. been committed, and the shock of divine punishment has once been felt. In the 5 8 6 ff. 8|IOK>V, adv.: Plat. Legg. 628 D case of the Labdacidae the calamities were '6fj.oi.ov ws d...iiyoiT6Tis.—ITOVTCCUS (see cr. traced to the curse called down on Laius n.) is far the most probable reading. The by Pelops, when robbed by him of his son loss of the second i, leaving TTOVTIQS, would Chrysippus (O. T. p. xix.).—dras ovSiv IX.- easily have brought in d\6s, which the XcCirci, (for these men, OTS = TOVTOI.S OU) nometre shows to be superfluous. In Greek sort of calamity is wanting. Some join poetry there is no objection to the three tXXetrrti with ipvov, on the analogy of epithets with irvoats: the whole phrase irave
ANTITONH CH. Blest are they whose days have not tasted of evil, ist For when a house hath once been shaken from heaven, there str°phethe curse fails nevermore, passing from life to life of the race; even as, when the surge is driven over the darkness of the deep by the fierce breath of Thracian sea-winds, it rolls up the black sand from the depths, and there is a sullen roar from windvexed headlands that front the blows of the storm. I see that from olden time the sorrows in the house of ist antithe Labdacidae are heaped upon the sorrows of the dead; stroPhe(the /3 from T?) 5' dvrnrXijyeff dxrai- L. So the later MSS. (fipifMvtnv for fip 8' Vat.). Bergk conject. Svadvepoi: Jacobs, Svaavtixy. 5 9 3 f. A.afi$a.Ki83.i>] deleted before (3 in L.—ofKuy] Seyffert conject. 86/J.WI>: Wecklein, K A I W or V, —wrjixara <J>8LII4VUV MSS. F o r V has become t^Bi^viav in some MSS. H e also conjectured r' S.W d'XXois, which Wecklein receives. Seyffert, ir?f,u.aT' i i i

417 (Odysseus seeking a place to land) ijv TTOU £v could not here be adv. 1217. Though OKKUV answers metrically with fipkiLovoiv, and must therefore be to the first two syllables of dytvoTos in epithet of diva, when it could mean only 582, it is not suspicious, because the seTty vtri> Avkfxwv Tapax^^ffttv (schol.), i.e. cond syllable of the trochee can be irra'stirred up by the storm,'—a strained tional (a long for a short): see Metr. Anal. sense for it. Cp. Apoll. Rhod. 1. 593 dunf/i/ Conversely, <(>8IT<3V is metrically admissiT' aiyia\6y TC dvafyefiov.— is strongly confirmed fiill, by the waves; in contrast with rapaby the similar error of the MSS. in Eur. TXI?7€S, 'struck obliquely': see Od. 5. Ale. 100 (see cr. n.). winds from T h r a c e . ' C o n s t r u e : OTav olSpa, when a surge, irovrCais Svo-irv. @p. irvoais, driven by stormy sea-winds from T h r a c e (instr. dat., cp. on 3315 vtynp), 4iu8pa|iT| ?pe(3os vaXov, rushes over the dark depths of the sea (lit., the darkness under the surface of the sea). F o r Suenrc. irvoais, cp. 502 n . : for @pTJos

J. S. Ill,

8

I00KAEQY2 3 ouS' diraWdcro-ei. yevedv yevos, aXX' epeCnei 4 Qeutv TI?, ovS' eyei \vaiv. vvv yap co^ctTas virep 5 pilflM reraTo dos iv OlSCirov So^aoi?, 6oo 6 /car' av viv oivia dewv TWV veprepwv 7 dud ^KOTTIS, Xoyou T avoua Kal 4>pevwv ipivvs. arp. /?'. redV, Zev, hvvacnv r t s avSpcov VTrep/SacrCa Karda^oi;

605

5 9 7 ipciwei r, iplirei L. Seyffert conject. eVei-yet. 5 9 9 £ vuy 7&p ^tr^dTas iW^p (Jiirep L) | pifct! riraro 0dos MSS.—Hermann proposed three different emendations: (i) v-wip | pifas 8 rsYaTo, to which the schol. points. (2) virep pi fas Mraro, so that a new sentence begins with /ear' a8. (3) Sirep | pifas iriraTo. This last he preferred.—Nauck would change u?r^p into 0dXos (acc. governed by Karap-a). Keeping OTT^P, Theod. Kock and others would substitute 8d\os for
I V C t U l H l ;

V It CU j

1 ll^UVli

i.VUL. fV

O.11VA

UlllV.1^

5 9 6 f. diraXXd(r
*V\_/Lll.V_l

OUWSL1LULV.

V U,/ W 3

1U1

U^-H*a»

the word (i£fa can also have an abstract sense, denoting thechance of propagation, &iraW&a6flov, e t c . — Y e the sisters can here be identified with the vedv "YeVos: cp. 1067 vitcvv vettpCiv: Ai. hope, or dos, which shines above the p'lfa. 475 Trap' riixap i)/j,ipa.—The subject to In Greek this is the easier since 0dos was i\ei (o'XX' iptiirei 8euiv TIS being parenthe- often said of persons, as / / . 18. 102 oiSi tical) is 'trie Labdacid house,' i.e. yevea TI Harp6K\tjj ytvbwqv aos, Eur.ffec.841 in the larger sense (585), supplied from c3 5^(T7ror', w fiiyiffrov "EXX^ffty dos into OdXos, bly abrupt: yet neither Kqry nor KO\ raiirav though not difficult in a palaeographical sense, is condemned by TfraTo, which appears probable. This difficulty would be avoided by changing virc'p to oircp: but does not suitflaXos,but exactly suits 0dos. then plfas do$. Can this be justified? SBev (nrepixaros tx Thus, I think. The idapTai yevos: Lucian Tyr. family is the last remaining means of pro- 13 iravwXtSpla irarrbs TOV yevovs Kal pifdSev TO dtivov airav (KxeKO/inevov. pagating it. A light of hope (dos) was 'spread above' this 'last root,'—as sun6O1 £ KaTa(i(j av, 'mows down in its shine above a plant,—because it was turn' (not, 'otherwise than we hoped'). hoped that the sisters would continue the Kcnrts is a certain correction of KOVIS, as race. The sisters themselves are, pro- Karap.a shows. &p.dw (meto) means (1) 'to perly speaking, the iaxdnrj pifa. But as reap corn,' (2) then,fig-,from the harvest,

ANTITONH

115

and generation is not freed by generation, but some god strikes them down, and the race hath no deliverance. For now that hope of which the light had been spread above the last root of the house of Oedipus—that hope, in turn, is mowed down by the deadly sickle of the gods infernal,—even by folly in speech, and frenzy at the heart. Thy power, O Zeus, what human trespass can limit ? strophc and others, reads iirlp \ pLjp.s irtrixTo (see last note).—xal ra&rav Semitelos. 6O2 ap.di L, a/j.q. r.—Kbvis MSS. The correction KOTIS has been made by several scholars independently. Gaisford gives the priority, though doubtfully ('ni fallor'), to John Jortin (ob. 1770). Heath ascribes it to Askew. Reiske also suggested it. 6O4 reap] Triclinius conject. Th.v aav: Wecklein, aav av : Nauck, ris V nayeipiK&v—implying other uses. (2) KOTTU = ' the cutter'; KaTanfoaTo xepirtc iyaw, he heaped it up and, even if the prevailing associations of on himself. Josephus Bell. Jud. 2. 21. 3 the word had been homely, Greek lyric KaTafidiixevoi rrjs K&paXijt Kbviv, heaping poetry could still have used it without dust on the head. The attempted exloss of dignity,—its simple primary sense planations of Karctfif K6VIS have been as being remembered: cp. Pind. O. 6. 82 follows. (1) 'The dust, due to the gods 56fc« (%oi TIP' eirl y\ ware K&pTn/juiv GT&XW. Apollon. R h . 3 . 1186 itself.' (3) A modification of the last view makes Karai^.=KakvirTei: and so the "Apeos djU.iovTos: H o r . Ep. 2. 2. 178 metit Orcus Grandia cum parvis: and such Schol. takes it, after first paraphrasing by Beptfci xal iiacdTTei. But the fact that fcaTa- examples could easily be multiplied.— juarai K6VO> means, ' heaps dust on him- Probably the change of KCITCS into KOVIS self,' does not warrant K6VU Kara/ifi. aMv, first arose, not by a mis-reading of letters, but by mere inadvertence,—the copyist as, ' dust covers him.' ' Poetical inverhaving the latter word in his thoughts at sion ' has its limits. ' He pulls down a pail the moment: it has already occurred freof water upon himself.' This operation would not be correctly described by say- quently (247, 556^409, 429). ing, ' the pail of water pulls him down.' 6 0 3 Xityov...avoid, folly shown in As to KOTTCS, three points may be noticed. speech (defining gen.),—Antigone's an(1) It meant a large knife, or small sword, swer to Creon (450ff.): cp. 562 (Jwi»), curved like a scimitar: in Eur. El. 837 it 383 (atppoaivrj). 4>pcvuv Ipivus, an erinys is called Thessalian(*0ids), and is opposed of (or in) the mind: i.e. the infatuated to the straight Dorian ocpayls (id. 811),— impulse which urged Antigone to the deed a lighter knife,—used in sacrifice. It was is conceived as a Fury that drove her to a military weapon with some Eastern her doom. Schol. 8n olarpydeiaa virb T W peoples (Xen. Cyr. 2. 1. 9, etc.), and was tpivv<j)i>.. .TOVTO TeroKfiytcev. not known to the Greeks only as a kitchen 6 0 4 TCOIV, epic and Ion. (Horn., Hes., knife: this is shown, indeed, by Ar. Her., Pind., etc.); admitted by Aesch.

8—2

u6

IQOKAEOYZ 2 TOLV ovd' inrvos alpel TToff 6 ^TTOLVT' dypeva>v, 3 ovre deciiv *a.K^aToi firjves, d.yrjpoi<s Se ^povqi 4 S w a o r a s /caTeyeis 'OXV/XTTOV fiapfiapoecrcrav alyXav. 61 o 5 TO T en-eira /cat TO fieXXov 6 /ecu TO ir/jlv i

ject. vTipftcuns (Pallis virtyfiws) av. Nauck, ax 7rap/3o
Bamberger proposed iravrofcjpas, or iravTc>0T|pos. The former would be a subst. like ix8vod/ipas, 'fisherman,' 6pnffo8ripas, ' fowler': the latter (which I should prefer), an adj. like jroXu07jpos, 'catching much' (Heliodorus 5. 18), eSffijpos, 'having good KaK(I>Tepm> &\\o ira.0oi.iu, 'for I could sport.' TravTo6r)pos would suit the sense not (conceivably) suffer anything worse.' well. But its probability depends on the The Homeric instances are chiefly in way in which we conceive the corrupt negative sentences (Od. 3. 231 being a TavToyripas to have arisen. It is evident rare exception, peta Beos y' £9i\wv KOX that the genuine dyripan in the next line Tq\60£v avdpa jp<»S is unques- dentally such an error would have been easier tionably corrupt. Sleep, the renewer of that a separate word like dypeiiav than vigour, could not be described as 'bring- with with the second part of a compound like ing old age to all.' Nor can the epithet verb dypeiia, 'to catch' be explained as 'enfeebling all,' in the iravroOripos.—The (common both in verse and in prose) is sense of 'subduing them'; nor, again, as used by Soph, in fr. 507.—Soph, was 'attending on all, even to old age.' The of//. 14. 244.ff.fTrvos speaking neighbourhood of dytipws is not in favour thinking H e r a ) , £k\ov /liv KO> lyuye 8ewv aleiof iracT07i}pus, but against it; in the case to ytviraoiv \ peia KaTevrri
iroXis—cwroXis (370), there is a direct contrast between the two words. Either ffaPT* dypwv or Travrayptiis (see cr. n.) would be good, if oflr' could be taken from the next verse, and added to this. But OOT' clearly belongs, I think, to the next verse,—as will be seen presently.

oi5/c &v lyuiye Kporlovos daaov IKOI/ITIV, [ ov$t KaTevv7jffaifi\ 6Ye fify auros ye /ceXeuoc.

6O7 The MS. OUT' dxd|UiToi 6tav should answer metrically to 618 eZSin 8' oiStv tpTei. Far the best emendation is

OVTC 6«Sv CLKJIATOI (Hermann ouc-

/nrjToi}. This supposes merely a trans-

ANTITONH

117

That power which neither Sleep, the all-ensnaring, nor the untiring months of the gods can master; but thou, a ruler to whom time brings not old age, dwellest in the dazzling splendour of Olympus. And through the future, near and far, as through the past, travr' dypevras. Wolff, Travraypeis. Wecldein, TOJT' dypuv (and formerly irdVr' a<pavpu>v). Semitelos, V&VT' aypCxrawv. 6O7 offr' d/nz/xarot 8ei2v MSS. Hermann conject. oihe BeiSv cuc/iriToi. See Appendix. 6O8 The 1st hand in L wrote ayifiput: an early corrector changed 1 to
position of two words, of which L affords cp. //. 18. 239 i\£hiov 5' 6.K&fixLvTa: Eur. undoubted instances (cp. on 107), and the fr. 597 d/fd/ias re xp&vos. very natural development of dKi.jw.Toi. out 6O8 f. I doubt whether the dat. of the rarer form dK/naroi. For the latter Xpov<j> could be instrumental or causal cp. Horn. hymn. Apoll. 520 d/C/uij-rots de here (' not made old by time'). It rather \6<j>ov vpoatfjav iroalv. The word 8«5v seems to be an adverbial dat. of circumseems to me clearly genuine. Many re- stance, 'not growing old with time' (as cent editors have condemned it, because time goes on). xp^vV oft. = 'at length' Zeus is the marshaller of the seasons (//. (0. C. 437).—|iap|iapo€Tos 'OMfiTov. Blackwall comthe term Seuv is not opposed to Zeus, but pares the language of St Paul in 1 Tim. includes him. Though Zeus (the Sky 6. 15 6 fiaKaptos Kal fwvos SwaffTT)s...s eW 6eoL;— Kal rod lireiTa.), and is here distinguished JTSS ;—irpCbrov nev y9) KOX 57X105 aarpa re from TO |iAXov, the more distant future; TA %0/j.travTa Kal r d TQV wpuv SiaKe- Plaut. Pers. 778 (quoted by Schneid.) Koaii7HJ.iva Ka\i2s oiirws, eviavrois re qui sunt, quique erunt (r& iretTa), quique Kai fL-qal 8i.ti.\T)ixix{va. Cp. ib. 809 D, fuerunt, quique futufi sunt posthac (TO as illustrating another reason which made yiXKov). Jt is much as if we said, 'tothe phrase Otav fujves so natural—the morrow, and for all time.' Many have fact, namely, that the iopral were the compared Eur. / . T. 1263 TO T« rpurra \ land-marks of the Calendar: T[I>W Sr/ Tript, TO. T' ftreiS' a T' ifyteXXe TUX«'/ : but even \£yo[i£v; iiixeptSf Td^ews eh f/.7)uuiv wcpid- if Seidler's a T', rather than AV, be there dovs Kal fit}v(ov e/s C'KOKTTOV rbv iinavrbv,the true correction of the MS. oaa T\ the Iva wpat Koi dualai Kal eopral T& TrpotTJj-parallelism is not strict, since rb. ftreiTa KOVTa aTrokoLnfiavowai eavrats ^Kaffrat...would then mean ' what followed TA ffeots niv ras npAs avoSiSiSai K.T.X. And, wpara,' not, 'what is to follow TA VUV.'— if Otuv be genuine, then O«T« belongs to Kal TO irp£v is usu. explained as a comthis verse, and we gain a fresh argument pressed form of uairep xal TO wplv iirypKcve: against those emendations which would but this is at least much bolder than the 1 append OUT' to v. 606: for oflr [ aK&fiaroi examples which are brought to support it, &€ij)v is certainly not probable. as Dem. or. 18 § 3r xal Tore Kal vvv Kal del See Appendix.—All the immortals have o/j-oXoyw, which would be parallel only if a life which is not worn out by those it were Kal vvv Kal del KOX TOTC o/xo\oy<2: months which they themselves control. and vvv re Kal TTOXOI Soxei (181) is irreThe distinction of Zeus is that his sulevant, since 7rdXai can take the pres. (279). premacy over gods and men is unalterRather, perh., tnrap*i
I00KAE0Y2:

n8 7 vofios o 8 dvauraiv y

ovoeu eprrei '''irdfiiroXv y' e/cros

dvT. /?'. a ydp Srj iroXvTrXayKTOS eA.7rls 7roXXots (JLCV oVacis dvhpoiv, 616 2 TTOXXOIS 8' dvaTa Kovovoo)V ipcorcav' 3 ClSoTt 8' dvSeV epTT€L, TTplv TTVpl Oep/JLto TToSa TIS 4 Trpocravcrrj. cro<j>Ca y a p e»c TOU KXCIVOV ITTOS Tre(j)avrai, 621 5 TO KaKOV SoKELV TTOT i(T0\6v adopts. 6 1 3 ipirei MSS.: Zpireiv Heath : tpvuv Boeckh. 6 1 4 Trajx\v6Xia L. The later MSS., too, have jra/i7roXis, but Campb. cites Tra/jnroXvi> as written by the jst hand in one of them (Vat.), and corrected to irdp.iroXt.v. irdfiwoXi y' Heath. See Appendix. 6 1 6 (Spj/ms L, the final a made from v by an early corrector. admissible after oi)5^x, since this is not a precept (like /xri irXovrciv ASIKWS), but a statement of fact. In 706 L has (%Ci D v mistake for ?xeH/i a n ( i such errors are fr. 5. 1 SriiJ.ii> ^ r 7°P tSoiKO. T6<XOV updros frequent. And donciv in 622 might seem to recommend ipireLV here. Yet ifpirci Sixaov £vapKei,v/e must surely read &Tapicei, may well be right. For this is not what with Corae's. 6 1 3 f. ir- nity is of short duration.' Creon is des$p
future, and if we scan the past.—For TO before lrplv, cp. O. C. 180 ITT; irpofllfla.£c. lirapK&rci, will hold out, hold good, = SiapKiaei: so only here, perhaps, for in Solon

ANTITONH

119

shall this law hold good : Nothing that is vast enters into the life of mortals without a curse. For that hope whose wanderings are so wide is to many 2nd men a comfort, but to many a false lure of giddy desires; and l^ the disappointment comes on one who knoweth nought till he burn his foot against the hot fire. For with wisdom hath some one given forth the famous saying, that evil seems good, soon or late, (STOCKS Brunck. 6 1 9 Tpoaaitrrji L , with 'aSpei' (i.e. irpmratpei) written above by an early hand. The later MSS. have vpoaavo-ij, irpoatpaiiro, irpoaaip-g, and wpoaapri. 6 2 O aorpla. L, with 1 written over a by a late hand. aotpLas 6 2 1 vi<pavTai\ In L the c has been erased. 6 2 2 TOT'] Wecklein r. contrast with the next. When Greek idiom thus co-ordinates two clauses, the clause which we should subordinate to the other is that which has /ih; as here, 'though a blessing to many.' So O. C. 1536 (n.), eS iikv 6<j/4 S', 'late, though surely.' 6 1 7 dirdTa...4puT(i>v. The gen. is best taken as subjective, a cheating (of men) by desires; i.e. Spares airarwin. The i\trls is such an drrdrr\, because it ends in that. If the gen. were objective, the sense would be Axis dirarlf Iporras. This is equally possible, but hardly so natural. In 630, d-n-dras \ex^a", the gen. is neither of these, but one of relation (a deceiving of him about his marriage). Cp. Hes. Op. 460 peufitvrj ov ovdw: see on 342. 6 1 7 The avr&ri), or final frustration of his desires, tpirti, creeps on him, ovSJv CISOTI, knowing nothing. Others construe, oudip Ipirei elSori, nothing comes to him aware of i t ; i.e. he understands the true meaning of nothing that happens to him. This is somewhat forced; and that oiSiv is object to «'56n is confirmed by Antiphon or. I § 29 oi 5' imfiovXtvj/xevoi. oiSiv tcraai irpiv iv airy u(n rq> KUKQ y' 175^7. Cp. Ai. 964 rdyadbv xepolv | ^ozres OUK taatri, irpiv TLS iK^aKrj. 6 1 9 irpiv...irpo
fancied security, over ashes under which lire still smoulders (cp. Lucr. 4. 927 cinere ut multo latet obrutus ignis, Hor. c. 1. 1. 7 incedis per ignes Suppositos cineri doloso). There was a prov., iv irvpi p^Br/icas (Suidas, etc.).—iroSa: cp. Aesch. Ch. 697 Z^to Kofdfav dXedpiov TTTJXOV w6da: P. V. 263 TT}fidrwv £ifw irhba \ %x€L (and so Ph, 1260 £KT6S K\avf/.dT Trpay/MTuv).—Some render irpocraiicrn 'bring to,' assuming an ava equiv. in sense to a pa: but the evidence for ihis is doubtful : see Appendix. 62O f. o-ocjnq., modal dat., = us: cp. El. 233 tvvolq. y' aidw: so dpyjj (0. T. 405), 8vfi<$ (0. C. 659), etc.—UK TOU, i.e. by some wise man of olden time:—not like the OVK ea TIS in Aesch. Ag. 369 (alluding to Diagoras). Cp. frag, adesp. 383 (schol. on Tr. 296) KQX TOVTO TOVTTOS £
dv5p&s ifKppovos, I 8TO.IIraXuJsirptiwy TIS, eXirl^eiy xam. For similar yv&nai in tragic lyrics, cp. Aesch. Ag. 750, Ch. 313. —ir«|>ovTai: Tr. 1 \6yos ptiv l
K.T.\.

The sense of iroW here is not'sometimes,' but ' a t one time or another,' ' a t length,' as Ph. 1041 dWA. rif XP^"V V°T£-

A mo-

ment arrives when he makes the fatal error, arrj (daw), as the heaven-sent influence that leads men to sin, is properly ' hurt done to the mind.' Milton, Samson 1676 Among them he a spirit of phrenzv sent, Who hurt their minds. Cp. p\ax//lpevofi\afi7is. II. 19. 137 dXV iirel daffd/XTify /cat fitv Tavru

I2O

IO*OKAEOYI 6 Tp4i>a<; 7 0eos ayei'irpo<s draV 8 irpd
KP.

625

630

r a x ' elaopecrda /xavrewv vtrepTepov. V T17S fJLe\\.ovvfJLov iroLTpl Xvcrcraivcov irdpu;

conject. r6V. 6 2 3 tuixev' L : ^lUeK Brunck. 625 been made from o
r.

( ' f ) L, ws having dXiyurTov Bergk. 6 'Avny6r>]
Kara. Lycurgus «'» Leocr. § 92 oi 7ap yoffros occurs only in later Greek, as ^eoi obhkv irpbrepov Troiovtrtv T} TWV irovt}pwv Plut. Anton.51 KarajSas 6\iy<xrTos, 'having avBpilnrotv T^V diavoiav irapayovai. • Kal /101gone to the coast with a small retinue'; SoKoOfft rdv ap^aiwv TIV$S TTOIIJTCVI' Cues. 49 6Xt7O(TT(fJ T0v a/xapTavei. the The last verse arav is rather 'infatuation.' schol. on our verse quotes an unknown —Donaldson changed aras here to aXpoet's lines, orav 5' 6 Sal/iav dvlpl irop70ns, because the strophe (614) also ends aivri ica/id, | rbv i>ovv (fSXaipe TtpuiTOv,with y {KTOS aros. On the other hand Din/SoiAetferai. (' Quem Iuppiter vult perdere, dorf ejects ^KT6S dras from 614 (leaving a dementat priu's.' See n. in Appendix.)— lacuna). But I believe ^KT6S aras to be The epic ^(JLCV (used also by Pind. and genuine in both places, as oidh Sprei also Sappho) occurs nowhere else in tragedy. is both in 613 and in 618. We have to 6 2 5 6\iyurrov, a superl. used not remember, first, that Soph, (like other only in epic poetry but also by Attic ancient poets) easily tolerated repetition writers (as Ar. and Plat.), is right here. of words (see on O. C. 554); secondly, The MS. OXIYOOTOV cannot be defended that tragic lyrics could admit refrains, byAr. Pax 559 TTOWOCTTI} xP&Vt which is and might, by a kindred instinct, permit merely another form of jroXXooT^; &•« (Cra- such verbal echoes as these. tinus jun. Xelp. 1); i.e. 7roXXoaT6s has its 6 2 6 £ (j.fjv instead of the usu. Kal n-qv proper sense, 'one of many' (multesimus), (526).—Wa-rov, 'youngest and last,' Meand the xP^os, like the ?ros, is conceived as gareus being dead (1303): cp. 807 TAK the last of a series. So 6X1700-765 XP^V0^ i/edrav bSov; so 808, At. 1185. As applied would mean, not, 'a fraction of time,' to a person, viaTos could not be said of but, 'one in a small number o{XP^"">1' o r a sole survivor unless he was also the periods. In Arist. Metaph. 9. 1. 14 most latest-born. ylvvr\p : cp. 471 n.—dxvtiMSS., and the best, have &\lyiaToi>...xpt>- pevos with (to'pov as internal ace.: cp. / / . vov; while A b (cod. Laur. 87. 12) is the 5. 361 axSo/xai IXKOS. only MS. cited in the Berlin ed. (p. 1053 a 9) for 6\iyo. And otherwise 6X1- 6 2 8 In the MS. reading (see cr. n.) is a gloss on TOXISOS: but rfjs | u \ -

ANTITONH

121

to him whose mind the god draws to mischief; and but for the briefest space doth he fare free of woe. But lo, Haemon, the last of thy sons;—comes he grieving for the doom of his promised bride, Antigone, and bitter for the baffled hope of his marriage ? Enter HAEMON. CR. We shall know soon, better than seers could tell us.—• My son, hearing the fixed doom of thy betrothed, art thou come in rage against thy father ? over rdXiSotr S has written rrjs pi/up^s. Triclinius omitted the words rr/s fxeWoyafiov rvfj.
6 3 1 — 7 8 O Third eireicroSiov. Haemon Xo7a(J.0D should be retained. Except in vainly intercedes with his father. They the lexicons, TSXIS occurs only here and in a verse of Callimachus, airUa TT\V TOKIV quarrel, and the son abruptly leaves the scene (765). Creon then commands that ircudl o~iiv a./j.tpidaXe't, quoted by the Schol., who says, TO.\LS \4yerai trap' A.lo\evo~iv 7} Antigone shall at once be immured in a dvoixaabtitrti. rtvi vv/upij. Hesychius has, rocky vault. T a X t s ' T) fj.e\\6yafios wapdtvos KaX Karoi- 6 3 1 (j.dvTtwv vWpT«pov = /3ATiO!' rj vofJ.curfj.&t] TLVI' ol Se yvvaXKa yafxerifv ' fiavreis tcraxn" (and better, therefore, than ol Se ytifj,

ov: cp. 60.—dpa |iij, like ya.fj.ov, and we should refer his words ixuv, 'can it be that...?' El. 446.—nijs solely to v. 633. His point is simply that |i€XX.Qvv)u|>: for the gen., cp. Thuc. 1. i) fj.eWavvfi<j>os is more correct than if jneX-140 rb Meyap^ciw \fWi(pio~fia, and n. on I T . \ovtifj.<prf.—Curtius connects TSXIS with —XweraCvwv, the reading of the MSS., is rip-w, tender; Bpova., flowers: Sanscrit a word not extant elsewhere, but as cortdr-una-s, youthful, tender, tdl-uni, girl, rectly formed as opyalvoi, xaXeTrafrw, etc. young woman. He supposes the first idea At first sight it seems too strong: \iaaa to be that of a plant sprouting or blossomis ' raving.' But a certain vehemence of ing (cp. fldXos). This at least agrees well language characterises Creon (cp. 280 ft".). with what we know as to the usage of Instead of saying merely, 'have you come here in displeasure?', he says, 'have you TttXlS. come here to storm at me?' As v. The latter 4)

lO^OKAEOYI

122

77 crol fx-ev

train a}(ri Spcovres

AIMftN. Trdrep, cros et/tn' KCU av /not yvco/xas £x.o>v YOTioTas diropdols, ats every' e<£e\/»ouat. e/not yap ouoets agtcocreTat yapo<s t (ftepecrOai crov KaXws r)yovix.£vov. KP.

/

x/?

p

x

Trarpwas TTOW omcrdev kardvai. TOUTOU ydyo OVVCK aVSpes ev^ovraL yova.s KarrjKQovs <j>v(ravTe<; iv SO/AOIS ex 611 '' W5 »cai TO^ i^dpov dvTajJLvvcovTat, /ca/cois, /cat TOI' i\ov Tificocriv i£ l&ov Trarpi. OCTTIS S' dvct)
635

640

645

63S /ioi] L has /iov, (he 1/ being joined to the following 7, as 1 would not have been, /tot r. 6 3 7 a^laa (arai L. As the letters e
word is used by Hesiod, and in Attic (like O. T. ro4 6.wevBiveiv irokiv). But comedy. Some recent edd. place it in I1.01. would then be awkward. the text. 6 3 7 £ aguoo-erai, pass.; cp. 210, 6 3 4 4pco-0ai, will be i s 5.v jroiijoTjs, ravraxv •j(fiit<STOt y' Icrei. esteemed more important to win (cp. 439 Her. 9. 27 vdvTri yhp Teraynfroi (wherever ija-\o6i±evov (at what6 3 5 t. having good counsels, a£(ci>s Sarai, though tenable, seems slightly (a rare word) less probable, when we observe that this adv. is regularly used either (a) with gen., means, like ivevdivw, (1) 'to straighten dijiws eavrwv, etc., or (b) absol., in such out,' and then (2) 'to guide in a straight phrases as Thuc. 3. 40 Ko\ds='as the case required.') Thus we could say, OVTOS 0 yAnos dfiws tracies) in the best interests of justice.' Here the yi>up,(u are the Kavoves, regulae,(<XT.—Others u n d e r s t a n d : (1) airop- equiv. for ducatus or TrpoariKbyras. The dois yvJjfias /j.01, thou guidest my views, change of d£«&s forai would have been the easier, since the ordinary Xpi?
ANTITONH

123

Or are we still thy father, act how we may ? HAE. Father, I am thine ; and thou, in thy wisdom, tracest for me rules which I shall follow. No marriage shall be deemed by me a greater gain than thy good guidance. CR. Yea, this, my son, should be thy heart's fixed law,—in all things to obey thy father's will. 'Tis for this that men pray to see dutiful children grow up around them in their homes,—that such may requite their father's foe with evil, and honour, as their father doth, his friend. But he who begets unprofitable children—what shall we say that he hath sown, but troubles for to afiuo-ercu, Musgrave's correction. 6 3 8 /xelfav] iiet^ov is quoted from one late MS. (Dresden a, 14th cent.). 64O &Tnadev1 o-jnBev L.—iarfaax] Musgrave and Schaefer conject. Iffrdvai. 6 4 3 avra^vvovTai L : dvTafivvtMTai r. 645 (pvTevet MSS.:
cp. Her. 1. 34 peri, Si SiXwra oixif-ei'oi'. Rep. 471 D etre Kal ev rjj airy rd^ei elre —It is a mistake (I think) to detect a Kal 6xur6et> iiriTeTayiiivov. The phrase mental reserve in the participle ('than 6iri(rdev iardvai TT\S yv. is a poetical thy guiding, if, or when, it is good'). equiv. for i.Ko\ov6ea> TQ yvib/xii (Thuc. Haemon knows that his one chance of 3. 38).—We could also render,—'that all saving Antigone is first to mollify his things rank second to a father's will': father, and then to urge the argument when ! rivi (or n) i]fj.S,s a.jj.iveaila.1, to reward: here tcaicots 5i' alvxivis, aMas, ipyrp, (pvXaicr}s, etc. defines it.—i% (crow iroTp£=aavep 6 irar-qp But efyU Si' ijavxiys (Her. 1. 206), &4 (cp. 516): 0. C. 171 dffrois fern xpfy MeXe<j>6fiov (Thuc. 6. 59), Si' tx^ov (Ar. Eccl. Ta.v,—The son's part is rois avrois ix^pois 888). HereoliTw, going with 8x«w, shows KO.1 (pl\ovs vo/iifeiv,—the definition of a that the verb is intrans.,—not trans., with %vfj./j,axla as dist. from a merely defenravra understood. sive (Tn/iaxia, Thuc. 1. 44. Cp. 523 n. : Pind. P. 2. 83 tp'ikov et-q tfuXety | TTOT! 5' 6 4 0 (One ought to think thus),—that ixSpbv dV ixQpbs ^ " " XOKOIO SUav iiroBevis, ovurdtv eo~rttvai Ttjs iraTp. YvaJ|ii]s, one ought to place oneself under the guidance cro/iai. nf a father's counsel, irdvTa, in all things 6 4 6 f. <5i\Xo is most simply taken as (adv. neut. pi., O. T. 1197 etc.). Thus governed by <)>i
ZOGOKAEOYZ

I24

(j>v(rau, noXiiv Se TOZO-LV i-^dpolcnv yeXcov; [ir\ vxv TTOT', (o vcu, r a s piva<; v yvvatKos OVVZK e/c/3aXijs, eiS&>s o n \jjv)(pov irapayKaXicrfia TOVTO yiyverai, yvvrj Kaicf) £vvevvos kv Sojtiois. Tt yap

6 50

y&voiT oiv eX/cos fJLei^ov 17 <£iXos Ka/cos; dXXa irrvaas cocrei re Si/o-juei^ jue'#es

TTJV TTalh' iv "AtSou rt]v$e vvfji(j)evew rivi. e7T€i yap avTrjV tTkov ifjicfravas eyw Tro'Xews dTTL&Tijcrao-av e'/c Tracnjs fJ-ovrjv, xjjevSrj y ifiavrov ov KaTaaTrjcro} TroXei, aXXa KT€VCO. Trpos Taur' i<^vfxveiT(a' Ata ^vvaifxov' el yap Srj rd y iyyevrj
^

655

660

"vv L : /i^ J-I5C Aldus (firj TOI VVV A ) . — T & ! Qpimur i iiSovrja L .

The

7' inserted after ipptvas in some later MSS. was a conjecture of Triclinius. See

79 OHKOVV 7AWS TJSUTTOS els i%6poii$ 961 ol 5J ouy yeKihvTW K KdKOlS.

(reject).

Cp. 683.—v<|>' ijSovrjs: Ai. 382

if irou TTOXOV y^\tx)&' v(f> rjdovrjs ixyeis.

Here

the word denotes sensuous impulse: cp. Eur. Ph. 21 ifSopg Soiis: Thuc. 3. 38

6 4 8 Tds <|>p£vas •/. Recent edd. have usually scorned the simple insertion of 7«, by which Triclinius healed the metre. 6 5 0 <|ru)(pdv, giving little joy: Eur. But it should be noticed that 7« may Ale. 353 ^/vxpav niv, ol/iai, rip\j/i.v.—iraemphasise r&s ) ati -ye [O. C. 1441 n.), also (Agamemnon). recommends it, even when we have not 651 f. 86(Hois. For the full stop after ai. Cp. Eur. Hipp. 503 ml /ti) ye irpos the 5th foot cp. O. T. 800.—8XKOS, esp. D X^7 l h 5^ | an ulcer; said in //. 2. 723 of a serpent's 7/, xp , | p venomous bite; hence fitting here in ref. p j g rail's'. Without, then, thinking false friend, the ixiSva in the house 4>p«vas 7' certain, I think it far more to the (S31)- So civil strife (p^vas trb 7* ijSovg. As to a third conjecture, ai 7' ijSovijs, the phrase OVVCKO. &4>VKTOV (4. 17).—<j>CXos is any one near and dear to us; the masc. is used, TJSOZ'JJS yvvaiKds (pleasure in her) would be very awkward. Some strange emen- though the reference is to a wife, because dations have been proposed: see Appen- the thought of domestic treason is put in dix.—tfip^vas ..^KpaXfis, cast off the re- the most general way: so (though with ref. to a woman) 464 KarSavthv, 496 aXois. straint of reason, as O. T. 611 0{\av... Cp. Eur. Ale. 355 riSb yd.p lXovs \ nav ia6\bv kxflaXelv, O. C. 631 e&ntvemv iicfSaKoi (reject friendship). The first idea VVKTI Xevffffeiv, OVTW1 av Trap?) \pbvov (Admetus speaking of his wife: we might is that of casting out of house or land, banishing. Somewhat similar is Plat. read
fKeyov, ov Sivaixai vvv iKfieiketv

V. 1069 (speaking of treason) KOVK (
ANTITONH

125

himself, and much triumph for his foes ? Then do not thou, my son, at pleasure's beck, dethrone thy reason for a woman's sake ; knowing that this is a joy that soon grows cold in clasping arms,—an evil woman to share thy bed and thy home. For what wound could strike deeper than a false friend ? Nay, with loathing, and as if she were thine enemy, let this girl go to find a husband in the house of Hades. For since I have taken her, alone of all the city, in open disobedience, I will not make myself a liar to my people—I will slay her. So let her appeal as she will to the majesty of kindred blood. If I am to nurture mine own kindred in naughtiness, needs must I bear with it in aliens. Appendix. 6 5 6 trdiratr L, Trdff^s r. 6 5 8 ravB' L, with T written above by an early hand. 6 5 9 rctr' iyyevrj (from ivyevrj) L, with (rvyyevyj written above by S. The later MSS. have TOT-' or (as A) raS' tyytvri.—Erfurdt restored rd y\

|

j

j

f

iyyeveh,

cp. PA. 448 TO fitr vavovpya. KOX

T« 8vcr(i«vrj (ovffar), and as if she were a ira\u>Tpipij...Tli Si I Sixaia Kal ri. xprfffr'. foe. For r r w a s connected by T« with an —aKoo-(u», unruly: so of Thersites, //. 2. adj. in a different case, see n. on 381 <j£ 213 3s p' (?7rea <j>pealv fifftv aKOfffid re y' dirt.

...

ayov(Ti...Kal...Kaffe-

iroWd T€ jiSrj3 j jwd^, arb.p ov KarA tcdtrtiov,

Xivres. In El. 234 we have IMTTJP uxrci epiftfievai flatriXtZotv. Cp. 730. 6pei|ni) TIS TUTTA: but nowhere in Attic poetry with predicative adj., as 1080, O. T. do we find the epic and lyric use of uxrei re 98, etc.—KdpTd TOUS ££<» 7., sc. &KoL\os and a'ael re have 0. T. 1 (3 riKva. ' If I allow my own led Nauck to propose that vv. 652—654 kindred to be unruly, I shall be obliged to tolerate unruliness in the citizens at should be made into two, thus: yhoir' av €vciv hcre = yafie'ia9ai, nu6 6 1 — 6 7 1 . Seidler transposes vv. bere, as 8 to. But it also=7a/ite?i', uxorem 663—667, placing them after 671. The ducere: Eur. / . A. 461 "AI5J;J vu>, us foixe, object is to bring vv. 668—671 into imvv/upevaei rdxamediate connection with 661. In this 6 5 6 f. dirurrrja-ao-av: cp. 219.— there is one slight grammatical gain; i|>euSrj: referring to his solemn and public since, as the vv. stand in the MSS., TOVTOV .. .TSK &>Spa (668) means, ' the man who declaration, 184—210. 6 5 8 KTevffl. For the emphatic pause, acts thus' (viz., as described in vv. 666f.). 1 cp. 72 6d\j/w, and n. on 46.—irpis TOST , But the order given in the MSS. is right. The transposition obliterates one of the after an announcement of resolve, and before a defiant imperative, as 0. T. 426, finest touches in the speech. Creon demands that the obedience of the citizen to O. C. 455, El. 820, Aesch. P. V. 992, Ar. Ach. 659 etc. Similarly wpis ovv the ruler shall be absolute (666 f.). And Ti.Se, Ar. Nub. 1030.—II)>V)I,VCCTCI>, invoke: then he supplements this demand with a cp. 1305. Cp. O. T. 1275 n.—Ala jjiiv- remark on the dignity of such obedience. The man who so obeys gives the best ai|*ov: see on 487. proof that he could also rule (668 ff.). 6 6 9 f. TO 7' «YY. iJnJcra, those who, by birth, are relatives: for the place of Seidler destroys the point of vv. 668 ff. by the adverbial
IO0OKAEOYI

126

iv rots yoip oiKeCoLcnv OOTIS COT' dvfjp ^p^crros, aveLTai KO.V irokei Si/couos a>v OCTTIS 8* vwepfids rj vo/xovs /Sia£ercu, 77 TovTriT&crcreiv TOIS Kparvvovcnv voel, OVK e a r ' inaCvov rovrov i£ ifxov Tv^tiv. aXX' OP TTOXIS (rTTjcrete, TouSe ^ 1 7 itkveiv KOX crfJLiKpa. KCU Si/caia Kal jdvavjla' Kal TOUTOV a c TOV dvSpa OapcroLiqv eyci

p

8" O 664\e iv, ev 8" Sopo's T av iv ^eifiuvL TrpcxrTeTay/xevov fi.4ve.LV SCtcaLOv Kayadov TrapaardTTjv. dvap^Cas Se fAtitpv OVK CCTTIV KaKov. avTT) TroXeis oWvcriv, rjB' dvacrrarovs OLKOVS TW^O-IV' rj8e *a-vfxjxd^ov Sopos ) jj.ev /ca\a)§

d

665

6 JO

6 6 3 — 6 6 7 Seidler, whom Nauck and others follow, places these five verses after 671. See comment. 6 6 4 Doederlein conject. 177-01 'iriTacrireu'.—The 1st hand in L wrote Kparipovaiv voei. A later hand has made this into Kparovaiv dvi>oei, the reading of some later MSS. (including A). 6 6 6 a-nfffeie. In L the final e was added by S. 6 7 2 6t L, with •yip' written above by S. Many of the later MSS. (including A) read yap. Stobaeus Flor. 43. 26 has S4. 6 7 3 TrS\L
compression—may be most clearly shown (0. C. 839): so iwirdy/iaTa are a despot's by taking the verses in small consecutive commands (Arist. Pol. 4. 4. 28). For the groups. (1) 659 f. If I tolerate disloyalty art.,cp. 78.—voet, as 44.—Antigone 'did in my own relatives, I shall encourage it violence to the laws' by her deed: she in other citizens, (s) 661 f. For (ydp) only seemed 'to dictate to her rulers' when a man who is firm (xpriorbs) where his she proclaimed a law superior to theirs own relatives are concerned will be found (450 ft".). Cp. 482 ff. to uphold justice in the State (i.e. will 6 6 6 f. o-njcrae: the optat. (instead of have the authority necessary for doing so). ov ay oTiiarj) puts the case in the most (,i) 663 f. Now, I recognise disloyalty in general way: any one whom she might any one who breaks the law and defies conceivably appoint. Hence this optat. the government, as Antigone has done. suits 7c<2/»ai: cp. 1032: Tr. 92 T6 7' ev | (4) 666 f. Instead of so doing, the citizen •rpdffcreiv, iirel ir6doiTo,icip5os ^/iffoX?: O. T. is bound to obey the government in every315 (n.), ib. 979.—KaV rdvavrCa, i.e. KOX thing. (5) 668—671. There is nothing /ieyd\a Kal aSma. So oft. in euphemisms, slavish in that; on the contrary, it shows Thuc. 4. 62 dyaibv 17...T4 ivanrla: Plat. that the citizen is not only a good subject, Rep. 472 C eiScufiovtas re ir4pi Kal TOV ivavbut would, if required, be a good ruler;— rlov. Cp. Leutsch Paroem. App. 1. as he would also be a good soldier.— 100 Kpeiaabvuv yap Kal SlKata xaStx' tar' Then comes the general censure on undicoieiv: and the verse cited by schol. on ruliness (672—676). And then the conAesch. P. V. 75 SoCXe, SetrtroTwv aKove Kal clusion :—I must vindicate my authority, Sluaia Kadixa. and punish Antigone (677—680). 6 6 8 TOVTOV...TAV dvSpa refers to the indefinite subject of K\ieif in 666:—the 6 6 3 f. vmp|3c£s, absol., having transgressed: / / . 9. 501 tire xiv ns iirepp-fni nai man who thus obeys. The looseness of aiMpTy: so Plat. Rep. 366 A iwcp^ainovrcs grammatical connection would hardly be KO.1 afiapTAvovTes.—TO\)iriTa
ANTITONH

127

He who does his duty in his own household will be found righteous in the State also. But if any one transgresses, and does violence to the laws, or thinks to dictate to his rulers, such an one can win no praise from me. No, whomsoever the city may appoint, that man must be obeyed, in little things and great, in just things and unjust; and I should feel sure that one who thus obeys would be a good ruler no less than a good subject, and in the storm of spears would stand his ground where he was set, loyal and dauntless at his comrade's side. But disobedience is the worst of evils. This it is that ruins cities; this makes homes desolate; by this, the ranks of allies have vrAXeis r' (as A), 7r6Xeis 8' (L2), or iriXeis (V4). The choice is between ir6\as oWvcrw, ijS' (Dindorf), and TTOXCIS T' O'XXOTIX T)5' (Nauck). L has ^5' here and in 674. ij5' is found in some later MSS. (V, Liv. a). See comment. 6 7 4 (rv[/.//.&xvt L : ffbv fiaxV r* Reiske and Bothe conjectured ffvfid which has been generally received. Held, KQV /i&xv- M. Schmidt,
refers to TTJV v6\iv in 939.—KaX(Ss...«$: 153, fr. 503), no less than by Aesch. (Cho. 1025, Eum. 414), and by Eur. (Hec. 323, for the change of word in the epanaphora cp. 0. C. 1501 (ratfyqs [nkv aarwv 4/MpavrjsH. F. 30).—Campb. readsiroXeisr ...TJS", Si TOO %ivov (n.).—av with tipxciv ( = 5 T I and regards the anacoluthon as making the lines 'more expressive.' apXct o*1) as well as 9^\€iv. 67Of. 8op&s...x|j.|iaxou is a certain correcirvXiis KXIJSUV I ytxiv re Kal VS. merely one cause of defeat,—an incident The Attic ?0i)/3os, on beginning, at that turns the scale. It is evidently more eighteen, his term of service as a irepC- forcible to represent it as breaking up an TTOXOS, took an oath, oi Karaiaxwu (nr'ha army which might otherwise have stood ri, lepd, [the arms given to him by the united andfirm.—TpoircUKaTappiJYV«...6p8ov/i.4vriv, opp. to (TtpaXKo/j4v7jv'. 8. 64 t-vv^pTj...T^V To 4fit itself there is no objection: it was ro\iv aKivSivws 6p8oO(T0at. Cp. 163, 167.—• certainly used in iambics by Soph. (fr.

128

ZO*OKAEOYZ

Tpoiras Karapprjyvva-f TWV 8' opOov/xivov crw^et TO. TroWa crco/xaff' 17 B i ouT&j? dfivvre' icrrl TCHS KOVTOI yvvaiKos ouSajuois j j Kpeucrcrov ydp, eiirep Set, TT/DOS ai'Spos e/cTrecreu/, KOVK av yvvaiKuw rjcrcroves Kakoip.ed' dv. XO. rffj.'iv \hiv, ei /jirj TW xpovco KeKXeju.ju.e0a, Xeyeiv povovvTco? otv Xeyets SoKeis Trepi. AI. Trdrep, 0eol peva<;, Trdvrwv ocr ecrri KTrjiidrcov vnepraTOV. iyu> 8' OTTWS cru /xi} Aeyeis opOaJs raSe,

675

680

685

with (TTi'xas for rpoirds in 675. 6 7 6 veiBapx^ Tndapx^a L. 6 7 8 7W01KOS] 'Lege yvpaiKwv ex v. 680 et Eustathio p. 759, 39': Porson Adv. p. 172. But Eustathius, I.e., after quoting 677 correctly, proceeds, KOX oi yvyawuv T\actfta' avrl TOO dixwriov ml kaa-q-rtov. His point was the plur. For the rest, his memory was inexact; see n. in Appendix on 293. 6 9 7 f. Heimreich suspects both these two verses. Bergk and Meineke reject 680. As Wecklein says {Ars Soph.

TOL iroXXd o-u|urra, 'the greater number prospered) roVy teal iicotT/jiovvTO ixvP^~ of lives/ differing from TOI)S 7roX\oi)s only repov: but there the verb may well be by bringing out the notion of personal pass.,' the more securely was their governsafety more vividly. Cp. Ai. 758 where ment organised.' (b) As Creon is himself the masc. Scms follows Th...a&iinTa.—ij at once 6 d/u'wwp and 6 Koa\t£>v, it is more TraiapyJ-a: called TTJS e{nrpa£las j /tJiTVP natural that he should speak of his own by Aesch. Th. 225. The Schol. quotes edicts than of ' t h e rulers.'—KOO>M>S was //. 5. 531 alSo/n4vav S' i.vBpdv vKioves crooi said of a constitution, esp. oligarchical ijl Trttpavrat. (Thuc. 4. 76 fieraffTTJacu. rov K6 576- Eur. Of. 523 auvvd 8', oaovirep 6 7 8 Ko!fToi...ii
ANTITONH

129

are broken into headlong rout: but, of the lives whose course is fair, the greater part owes safety to obedience. Therefore we must support the cause of order, and in no wise suffer a woman to worst us. Better to fall from power, if we must, by a man's hand ; then we should not be called weaker than a woman. CH. TO US, unless our years have stolen our wit, thou seemest to say wisely what thou sayest. HAE. Father, the gods implant reason in men, the highest of all things that we call our own. Not mine the skill—far from me be the quest!—to say wherein thou speakest not aright; em. p . 147), if 680 were condemned, 679 must go too. 6 8 1 iceicX^/iefla L, but with gl. : but L has KT written above by the 1st hand. —dirtpraTov L : virtprcpov t. 6 8 5 X^yTjto" L : X^yeis r.—Heimreich would change

thrust out: oft. of dethronement (4KIT. TvparvlSos, apxv*t Kp&rovs, Aesch.), or of exile (xOovos, O. C. 766).—KOV'K <£v...KaXOC|M6' a v : the doubled oe, as oft. in emphatic or excited utterances {0. T. 339 n.). —These two verses (like so many others) have been suspected merely because they are not indispensable. A defence is perhaps hardly needed. It is enough to remark that Creon's irritation under a woman's defiance (484, 525, 579) naturally prompts this further comment on the word yvvaiK&s in 678. And the phrase yvvaiKuv tfaaoves (680) has a peculiar force as spoken to Haemon,— whom Creon afterwards taunts as yvvaiKbs varepov (746). 6 8 1 |iiv: 498, 634.— T«ji XP0'1"?- ty our age: cp. 729 rbv xpbov, 'my years': O. T. 963.—K€KAi|i|j.e8a, a r e deceived: so 1218: Tr. 243 el uri %v/upopal KXtwrovffl

Haemon replies: 'Reason is the gift of the gods. I dare not suggest that your reasonings are wrong; but other men, too, may sometimes reason soundly. Now, I know what the Thebans are saying of your action; and, as a son devoted to your welfare, I ought to tell you.'—The tact and deference which mark this speech place Creon's aiffddcia in a stronger light. —KTI]|M£T(I>V, of moral or mental qualities, as 1050 (evf)ov\la), O. T. 549 (aidaSla). 6 8 5 £ ey<« S' frirws: lit., ' I should not be able to say (and may I never be capable of saying!) in what respect (oirws) thou dost not say these things rightly.' He could not, if he would—and would not, if he could—impugn his father's reasonings. He only suggests that the case may have also another aspect, which Creon has not considered.—|iij after 8ir»s is generic, as after os, Sons (691, 696): I could not say what point in thy argument is such as not fie. to be true :—just as we could have, OVK 682 SoKels \4yeiv ^popoiVrwy wepl {rovTU)V irepl) wv Xe'yets. At first sight it is 0:8a 0 (or 0 TI) ^17 d\ij0eueis. The |ITJ might be taken with opOus ('how thou natural to wish, with Herm., for SoKeh... wi> X^yeis \4yeiv v4pi. Cp. 1057 dv \iy-gs sayest othenvise than rightly'), but the order of words is against this. [It cannot X^>wv. But here it is fitting that Xtyew be explained as substituted for ov through should have the prominence of the first the influence of the optatives.]—|M]T* 4TTIplace. And the undoubted harshness of
J. S. III.

w

130

I04>0KAE0YS yevovro fxivTav ^dripw /caXtus XP arov 8' ovv iri(f)VKa iravra TrpcxrKOTrelv ocra Xeyet, TIS rj irpd&crci. TIS rj xj/eyecv e^etTO y a p crov ofifia Sewov dvBpl STJ^OTTJ Xoyois TotouTois cus crv jxrj repxjjeu KXVCOV' oi o aKoveiv ecru viro CTKOTOV Taoe, iralha Tavrijv of ohvperai TTOXIS, iraucov yvvaiK&v &>s dva^KOTdrrj KaKicrr' air' epywv et!/cXeeo"Tarcav ovau<; Trenron ddaTrrov firfO' vif cofirjcrTcov KVVCJV etacr' oXecrdat, \vr\ff VTT' olavwv TIROS'

69O

695

jjt T}, and omit v. 687. 6 8 7 x^Pv] Erfurdt conject. x ^ ^ w s or x&T^ptf. The schol. in L has Svvarir
687 KoXios tyav (sc. n: cp. 0. T. 517 Eum. 889 prjvb TIV' •}) K6TOV TIV'. T h u c . eis /3\oj3i)i' ipov), something good, some 4. 62 el Ts E u r . Med. 459 T6 tTbv...irpoffKOTrovfievos.— Xpfirai, Trarep, \ Xoyois TOIOUTOIS K.T.X. Herm. adopted the v. I. of the schol. in Nauck thinks that either v. 691 is wholly L, vicas, which Ellendt apspurious, or that the words Xoyois TOIOUTOIS proves : but (a) Trl
ANTITONH

131

and yet another man, too, might have some useful thought. At least, it is my natural office to watch, on thy behalf, all that men say, or do, or find to blame. For the dread of thy frown forbids the citizen to speak such words as would offend thine ear; but I can hear these murmurs in the dark, these moanings of the city for this maiden; ' no woman,' they say, ' ever merited her doom less,—none ever was to die [so shamefully for deeds so glorious as hers; who, when her own brother had fallen in bloody strife, would not leave him unburied, to be devoured by carrion dogs, or by any bird:— deserves not she the meed of golden honour ?' before 690, deleting the stop after ?x« m 689. 6 9 5 air' L : iir' r. 6 9 6 airrijs] airrja L. 6 9 7 f. p,j)d'...fi-fjd' (sic) L : jUij(?'...^.)j(?' r.—For adatrrov //.r]B\ Schneidewin proposed IBawrev /J.TIS': and Blaydes reads I8a\)/e, ixtjh' (with lafi in 698).—ww] In I, 1 s. /. \6xav is noted by S. 6 9 9 Ttfuua- L, with yp.

bilities of classical idiom. We should rememberthat Athenians were accustomed to use a simple dat. (of 'time' or 'occasion') in speaking of festivals,—asrpaytfSols ncuvois: cp. (e.g.) Plat. Symp. 174 A X
epexegetic. If, however, the order had been KKVWV ripxfiei, then oh might have been for ovs, by attraction. The |i^ is generic ('such that not...'), cp. 696. For the fut. midd. rep^o/Mi (with pass, sense) cp. fr. 612 oirov ye ix-rj Sixain ripiperai, and [Eur.] Rhes. 194. For the fut. ind. after a relative with ny, cp. O. T. 1412 n. —Nauck reads T^p\jfj) (aor. midd.). This rare aor.frtptyA.ia\vis epic, as Od. 12. 188 Teptpi/ievos ('having had delight'). It is not Attic, the Attic aor. in that sense being irkp
not here conceive the sounds as 'coming from under' the darkness. Cp. Xen. Cyr. 4. 6. 4 Ka.rka'xev viro (TKOTOV TOP tpdovov. E u r . Or. 1457 viro
TCS. But UTTO o-KOTif also occurs (Aesch. Ag. 1030, Eur. Ph. 1214). 695 KaKior*... «iKX«oraTa>v : cp. 0. T. 1433 dpiffros iXdiiv rpbs KA.KUTTOV. Plat. Apol. 30 A T& irXeioTou cifia xepl e\axto-Tov iroiemxi.—ax' ipyav, as their result: Ai. 1078 re/reiv hi KOAI avb a/UKpoO KCLKOV.

6 9 6 ff. TJTIS with causal force (0. C. 962); hence, too, the generic |iij8'...|i.i)8', which belong to eCcurc (understood with the second ju?j0'), not to tJXiirOai: 'being one who did not allow' (quae mm permiserit).—avToScXifwv: cp. 1.—4vovats: cp. 1314. The phrases iv <povr)<sui and aiL(j>l tpoirijaiv are Homeric, and Her. uses the former (with art., 9. 76 iv rjcri <povrjm £6VTO.S). The phrase iv cpovats is used by Pindar, Aesch., Eur., and (in parody) by Ar. But v. 1003 of this play—• the only play of Soph, which contains the word—seems a solitary Attic instance of 0oca?s without iv. 6 9 9 xpv<"ts> a general epithet for what is brilliant or precious: thus Pind. P. 3.#73 iyUiav...xpvaiav, and even (O. 10. 13) o-Te xPv
I04>0KAE0YZ

132

roiaS' ipefivi) criy ifLol Se crov irpdcrcrovTos ^ OVK ecrnv ov8£v KTrjjJLa Tt-fiLorepov. TI yap iraTpos daXXovros eu/cXeias TCKVOLS ayakfia fxeitpv, 77 TI 7rpos iraihoiv iraTpl; fj/rj vvv ev y)6os fiovvov iv cravrw 6pei, ws <£?}s crw, KOuSev aXXo, TOVT ocrris y a p

CIUTOS 17 (frpovelv

op#a>s

ey

700

7°5

fi,6vo<; S

17 yXwcro-aj/, 77V OVK aXKos, rj \pv)(T]v

Sia7TTVx#eVres co(f>dr)crav KevoC. aXX' avhpa, net ri? 77 cro^os, TO fiavdaveiv TTOXX' aicrxpov ov8£v Kal TO /u,r) Teivew ayav. Spas irapa p'eidpoicri ^ei/iappois ocra SevSpav vTreiKei, xXtSva? a5s ^ OVTOL

710

TO. S' dvTLTeivovr' avTOTrpe/j-v'

avTft>5 8e I'aos

OCTTIS

iyKpa.Tr} voha

O-TTJXTJS in marg. by S. rt/i^s r. 7O1 ifwl made from ^IUOU in L. 7O3 eiKXeias MSS. : eixXetq. Johnson. 7O5 After this v., Wecklein suspects the loss of a v. such as ix-qd' d£(ou robs dMifley \6yovs irapds. 7O6 us] Blaydes conject. 8 or d.—&S\ o, from $SX S, (not dXV o,) L : o and w had been written above, but have

Triclinius wrongly joined tikXefas ayaXfia, gen. or a c e , the latter being more freq. thinking of evK\das ytpas (PA. 478) and (O. C. 450 n.). But here the inf. is aT^<pavov evKXeias fi^yav (Ai. 465). rather epexegetic (cp. 1098 Xaj3«x), the 7 0 S f. vvv : cp. 524.—(pipei: Ar. Eq. gen. depending on ctijCa. 757 \ijna 0otjpiov <popeiii: Eur. Hipp. 118 7OO eirlpx«roi, spreads over (the town). Cp. Od. 1. 299 ofoi/ tCkios f\Xa/3e... | irav- (nrXayxvov £VTOVOV tptpuv. So Shaksp. TOS iir' avdpwirovs. Cp. itpweu>, of secret Cymb. 3. 4. 146 'if you could wear a mind | Dark as your fortune i s ' : Caes. rumour, O. T. 786 n. 5. 1. 113 ' He bears too great a mind.'— 7O3 f. BaXXovTOS, prospering, as Ph. •q8os = a way of thinking: the inf. de419 fiiya. I SiiXXoPT^s ei(ri viiv iv 'Apyelwv pends on it, as on ' d o not think.' a% OTpaTif.—pcitjov CVKXC(OS=futtov 1) ev<(ii^s cri, your way of speaking, = 8 povfiv only.—• one could not have, irpbs TalSwv TI xlfujfiv: cp. 176. Theognis 221 OITTIS fji€'i^op aya\fj.a iralb'ttiv e{iK\eiq. 9OX\6VTWV ;— TOI doKhi. rbv ir\r]o-tov IS/ievai oiSiv, | dXX'

ANTITONH

133

Such is the darkling rumour that spreads in secret. For me, my father, no treasure is,so precious as thy welfare. What, indeed, is a nobler ornament for children than a prospering sire's fair fame, or for sire than son's ? Wear not, then, one mood only in thyself; think not that thy word, and thine alone, must be right. For if any man thinks that he alone is wise,—that in speech, or in mind, he hath no peer,—such a soul, when laid open, is ever found empty. No, though a man be wise, 'tis no shame for him to learn many things, and to bend in season. Seest thou, beside the wintry torrent's course, how the trees that yield to it save every twig, while the stiff-necked perish root and branch ? And even thus he who keeps the sheet of his sail been erased.—(pijs] 0r/«rL.—?xel L : txeiv 157.

r>

7O7 airos fj\ airwv eS Priscian 17.

71O xel na el L : Ket ns ^ r (KTIV TIS fj A).

7 1 1 ayav~\ L has 70V in an

erasure : the scribe had written fiavOdv. 7 1 2 wapappeiSpoiaiTi. 7 1 3 iiarulfeTcu L. 715 atirus) oiiruxr L, made from avTwa.—o'cms] eirur L, with off written above

avrbs fiovvos ToiKlXa Sqve' (devices) like tendere, 'to have a direction,' or 'take e'x"") | Keivos y' aippuv icrrl, yo'oi; /3ej3Xa/t- one's way' (Xen. An. 4. 3. 21 truvov ava> fitvos tadXov, laws yap iravTts TTOIKLX' eVt-irpbs TO 6pos). oTantBa. Isocr. or. 3 § 43 joins Theognis, 7 1 2 irapd. pe£6p.: for a before initial p, Hesiod and Phocylides as apLarovs...av/j.- cp. 0. T. 8+7 (e>e piwov), 0. C. 900 i n (SoiXovs Tip fSi

dpBpwiruv. They pvrijpos.—\«i.|idppoi.s, here a neut. adj., as were read in schools. Eur. Tro. 449 ildari xtW&PPV- u s u - ° Xe'" /idppovs (sc. iroTa/tos). Tozer, Geo. Cr. 7O9 OJTOI after the collective 6Vris; Xen. Oec. 7. 37 8s av Kafivg TWC olKeT&v, p. 84: 'The numerous torrents (xeifidp'poi.) are the natural result of the configuration ToijTicv aot iirifLt'X'qTtov TTOVTOJV.—8LairTUXfl^vTes, when laid open. Cp. Eur. Hipp. of the country, for the steep limestone otf 984 rd fUvTOi irpay/j.', ^x KaXoi/s X670US,mountains have but little of a spongy el TIS dLawTij^tteVy ov KaXbv ro5e. Andr.surface to act as a reservoir for the rain... 330 t%u>9£v slow 01 SoKoOi'Tej e&
I04>0KAE0YZ

134 r e i W s vneiKei

/u/r/SeV, U7m'ois KCLTCO

crrpe'^as TO Xotirov- treXfiacrw vavrCXXeTat. dXX' et/ce dvfiov /ecu ^erdaTacnv SiSou. yvdfir) yap et TL<S KO-IT ifiov vewTepov wpoo-ecrTi, (jrfix eycoye Trpecrfievew iroXv vvai TOV avhpa iravr eTricrT^'/A^s irXewv' ei 8' o w , (f>iXei yap TOVTO /AT) Tavrrj piirf.iv, Kal TCOV XeyovTcav ev KaXov TO /xavdaveiv. XO. araf, ere T ei/cos, et TI Kaipiov Xeyei, paOelv, ere T' av TOVCT' ev yap eiprjTai, Si77\a.

720

725

by 1 st hand.—kyKparfj] ey/cparel L, with r] written above by ist hand: (yKpaT/js r. 7 1 7 70 \mirbv MSS.: Hermann conject. TO TT\OXOV.—
Doric for ceius, allowed by tragedy even 790 inrex^PV(J'ev o-vrt^ TOV Bpbvov. Eur. in iambics, as Ai. 872, Aesch. Th. 62, has a somewhat similar phrase, Hipp. 900 Eur. Med. 523: though xaes (953) and brfi b" ^{axeis KO.KT}S, aval; | Or/aeC, ri vat occur only in lyrics. So vaos, temple uoiai fioi\tvoai 8&/J.01S, where the (286), 'Affdva, Kvvayos, oSayos, vodayos sense is, 'having remitted thy wrath,' (1196): and even in Att. prose Xoxa7°s> ££aveh [treavrbv] dpy9js.—Kal (itTao-Tao-iv oipayos, l-evayos.—tyKptmj, proleptic: cp. SC8011, 'and concede achange': allow our 475 irepurice\TJ,—iriiSa, the sheet: the Tro'Ses pleading to change your mood. A change in Creon's mood implies a change in the were ropes attached to trie two lower corners of the sail, whence their name. Eur. whole situation. For the notions thus blended in fieTcurraaiv here, cp. Alexis ft. Or. 706 Kal coOs ydp, ivradeiaa irpis fiiav iroSl, I Upaxpev, tari\ S' av$is, TJV %a\q. irdSa:incert. 46 TUV /icTplwv al /tcifoMs | \virai a ship dips when strained too hard by the iroiovat TWV <j>pev£>v fieTaffrtio'Lv'. Andoc. sheet (i.e. when the sheet is hauled too or. 2 § 18 oto-em lfie\\fv...roii Tore lrapbvtaut), but rights again, if one slackens. TOS KaKov jixrauTaaai.—SCSov: averboft. 7 1 6 f. fj.T(8c'v, generic (such an one as used of concession to the remonstrance of does not...).—KCITW orp^<|ms, sc. vavv, friends: Ai. 483 travaal ye fi^vrot KOI 56S easily supplied from cais: for KCITU, cp. dvSpdatv =avaaTp4, O. C. 1453.1117 86s /ioi acaVTov, /ity TO
Hermann's r i irXoiov for TO Xoiirdv is not daKvet j $V/J,$ $6
ANTITONH

135

taut, and never slackens it, upsets his boat, and finishes his voyage with keel uppermost. Nay, forego thy wrath; permit thyself to change. For if I, a younger man, may offer my thought, it were far best, I ween, that men should be all-wise by nature; but, otherwise—and oft the scale inclines not so—'tis good also to learn from those who speak aright. CH. Sire, 'tis meet that thou shouldest profit by his words, if he speaks aught in season, and thou, Haemon, by thy father's ; for on both parts there hath been wise speech. See comment, and Appendix. 72O tpr//j.' L (not (py/i?). 7 2 1 irX^uL: irkiuw r. diirXSU L. (The t is certainly from the ist hand.) S«r\a r. 7 2 S aS rovd'] avrov 5' L 5nrXi) Hermann. opinion. Cp. 0. C. 292 TdvOvfi/rj^ara | raveiv I el $' ovv [sc. ijnapres], nSov /toi ...rairb but now think raS' Zo-TriTrjSe: Aesch. P. V. 511 ovravra that there, too, it is KO.1 dirb. —irp€crP«ueiv TaiT-Q. pr\ is generic, going with rairy^: = wpeaf3vTa.Tov elvai, to be the best thing: in a way other than this.—^circiv to inEur. Her. 45 ot0ycu, should be by nature: Pind. O. 9. 107 TO de vq. Kp&TiGTOv dirav (op- 7 2 3 Kai TO TUV ev Xe7W7-6)K navdavdv Ka\6v (tan): for the place of ev, cp. 659: posed to didaKrai dpeTO.1).—TTCIVT', adv.: Tr. 338 Toiirav ?x w y&P T'&>'T' ivurrripiiv for that of TO, 710. The simple gen., as 0. T. 545, etc. eyw: 0. T. 475 n.— The merit of listening to good advice is often thus extolled: 7 2 4 £ o-^ T* doubled: cp. 1340, 0. T. lies. Op. 291 OUTOS niv iravapurros, 6s ai- 637. — L's SiirXoi really favours SiirXa ris iraPTa voijoT]' | is S' av icd/ceii/us, rather than Hermann's oiwXfl: for 1 subos ev fiirovn triBrp-ai. Her. 7. 16 taov script is oft. wrongly added or omitted €KeTi/o, w /3afft\eu, Trap' e"ixol K^KpLTai, tppo(cp. 726 cr. n.); whereas iji was not likely view re ev mi Tip \4yovTt, xpt)OTb. lSi\ea>to become at here. Either word is admisveldea-dai.. Cp. Cic. pro Clueniio 31 : sible ; but I slightly prefer SiirXa, for this Livy ii. 29. reason. It is true that the plur. of SiirXovs 722 el 8' oSv, sc. ^ £i.\et at least one instance of the distributive Vop has changed the form of the sentence (el 8' ow TOVTO ixii Tainy piirei.), since this sense ('two sets'), viz., 0. T. 1249, where Siirkovs = a twofold brood, i. e. elliptical el 5' oiJi' was a familiar Attic idiom : see Plat. Apol. 34 D el Si; TIS V/JIUV Oed., and his children. (I do not add 0. T. 288 SurXous I TTOIIITOVS, taking it to O C T W S % x e i — o i x a f i w ixev y i p ? 7 U 7 C , eld' ovv [sc. oiiVws ?xe']—^TietK? av 1x01 SOKIS mean merely 'two,' not 'two sets.') And irpis TOVTOV X^7«v: ' If any one of you is so in Attic prose the distributive use is not rare: thus in Plat. Legg. 722 E 8i7rXot... disposed—I do not think that he ought to be so, but suppose that he is—I think that vt>it,oi are not 'two laws,' but 'two sets of laws.' We have, then, good warrant for I might fairly say to him,' etc. Eur. Hipp. SnrXd here as = 'two sets of arguments.' 507 e? TOI SOKCI <7O(, XP1" ^ p ov '

136

IOOKAEOYI

KP. 01 TrjXiKoCSe /cat 8iBa^6fjLecr0a Si) povelv VTT' dVSpos TijXi/couSe rffv vcnv; AI. firjSeu TO /AT) SLKOLIOV' ei 8' iyat vio<s, ov TOV ~^povov )(fi7J /xaXKov -q rapya crKoireiv.

KP. epyov yap icm TOUS d/cocr/toiWas arijiiew; AI. KP. AI. KP. AI. KP. AI.

73°

ovS' av KeXevcrai/x evcrefBelv eis TOUS KCLKOVS. ov^ i^Se yap TOtaS' iireCXyjirTai vocrw ; ou r)
7 2 6 0!] In L, the ist hand has written iji above ol. This was meant to indicate a variant i/,—the t being added by an error of a frequent kind (cp. 755 i}i
On the other hand, SiirX^ is strange his (pya may be considered. Creon asks (though possible) as= 'in two ways,' i.e. scornfully,' Do you consider it an fy7<w— 'on both sides.' It usu. means, 'doubly' something which you can urge in your (Eur. Ion 760 Kel daveiv /it~\\u 8nr\y); favour—to be the champion of a rebel?' or 'twice as much' (Plat. Rip. 330 c tpyov would not have been thus used SiTrXg r\ oi aXXot). So, here, it would alone, but for the desire to give rdpya a derisive echo. The Attic associations of more naturally mean, 'twice over.' 7 2 6 f. Kttl with SiSa£., shall we indeed the word help, however, to explain this be taught: El. 385 ij ravra 5iJ /ie KOI f$e- use. Thus Ipyov meant (a) a thing worth fiotiXevvrai Toielv; 0. T. 772 n. For 5i5a£. doing, as Ar. Lys. 424 ovSev Ipyov io-rdvai, as pass., cp. 637.—8^, an indignant' then': it is no use... (cp. Ai. 852); so ovStv the word ends a verse also in 923, Tr. •wpoipyov tart, nan operae pretium est: or (I/), one's allotted task, as Ar. Av. 862, 460, Fh. 1065, Eur. Suppl. 521, Hipp. 1093.—Ttjv <j>il, that of being fca/ti}. avSpuv Xiya (v. I. tppovoivros... AvSptis: Others understand, T<^ els TOI)S KCLKOUS tuBentley,
ANTITONH

137

CR. Men of my age^are we indeed to be schooled, then, by men of his ? HAE. In nothing that is not right; but if I am young, thou shouldest look to my merits, not to my years. CR. IS it a merit to honour the unruly? HAE. I could wish no one to show respect for evil-doers. CR. Then is not she tainted with that malady? HAE. Our Theban folk, with one voice, denies it. CR. Shall Thebes prescribe to me how I must rule ? HAE. See, there thou hast spoken like a youth indeed. CR. Am I to rule this land by other judgment than mine own ? HAE. That is no city, which belongs to one man. roipyov Hilberg. 7 3 1 oi)5' av] oS rav Schneidewin. 7 3 4 a/j.e'] a/j.e L. 7 3 5 TOS'] In L an early hand has changed o to a. 7 3 6 aXXau yap ij (sic) pot Xnv ye L. So (with XPV) most of the later MSS. Dobree's conject., aXXy yap fj 'fwl XPV ("*> has been generally received.—Campb. cites <SXXov yap ij /ie from M4, =cod. C 24 sup. in the Ambrosian Library at Milan, a 15th cent. MS. 7 3 7 arSpbs ead'] avSpoa &r#' L.

ing law-breakers?—H. I should not dream 'for my own advantage' (or gain), but, of honouring wrong-doers.—C. Is not she, 'to my own satisfaction,' i.e. 'according then, a wrong-doer?' Doubtless, Creon to my own views.' Haemon has made could also say,—'Does not she, then, light of Creon's protest against dictation honour wrong-doers (Polyneices)?' Here, from Thebes. Creon rejoins, ' What, am however, his point is that she is a rebel,—• I to rule Thebes in dependence on any not, that her brother was a traitor.—For other judgment than my own?' In Eur. the fig. g use of i>6aos, cp. 1052, and n. on Suppl. 410 Creon's herald says, iro.\is yap 6 C X , attacked, as by adisease: rjs ^7<1) irdpei/j.' airo | bos jrpos cwSpos, oix 653.—eireCXTyirrai $X^V> KpartrcTiu.—For 4(ioC instead of 5 (() b) ) Si so the act., Thuc. ifiavTip, cp. Plat. Gcrg. 474 B tyis yip Jr; avrbv...ovK iweXd/iflaiie. (Distinguish the olfuu ttal 4/ii Kal irToXis, which = 'of the same the dat. being still a dat. of interest. city': the sense is, 'the united folk of There is no certain Attic instance of Thebes,'= the whole city, TdrSij/MS iriXts XPV with dat. In Eur. Ion 1317 Toiai (7). Cp. 693. The epic JTTISXJS is used S' ivS'iKois I lepa KaBL^eiv, Sara ^&K«T', both in lyr. and in dial, by Aesch. and ^XPV", Dobree's robs Se y' ivSUovt is needEur., but in neither by Soph. 7 3 4 T^|i.tv, plur. (instead of i/noC), com- less: the sense is, 'in the interest of the bined with the sing, ipi: cp. 1194: At. just, it was right,' etc. In Lys. or. 28 § 10 1400 el Si /j.7} 'cri aol (plXov ] irpdiraetv rd$'rols ipxovai Tofs ifneripois iiriSei^ere ir6^jiias, efy*', erraive'vas rb cbv: Ph. 1394 Tepov XPV SIKOIOIS elvcu, we should read ei
138

IO*OKAEOYS

K P . OV TOV KpaTOVVTOS Yf TToXlS VO\lltfJO.l

AI. KP. AI. KP. AI. KP. AI. KP. AI. KP. AI.

',

KaXws ipyjiATjs y aV av yfjs ap^ots /AOV oS', a5s eoifce, rrj yvvaiKi crvfj-fia^ei. etirep ywr) crv' v warpi ov yap Sucaia o~' i^afiapTdvovO" opco. a}iaprdv(a yap r d s ejuds a p ^ d s crifiwv; ov y a p ere/Sets, rt/i,as ye r d s #ea)jf Trarali/. w fxiapov rjQos KOX yvvaiKos varepov. ou TaV eXois yjaaco ye T<3I/ aitrxpayv ifj-e. o y o w Xoyos o-oi Tras i57rep KeiVrjs o8e. Kai crou ye teapoy, /cat ^eajv TCUI/ veprepau/.

74°

745

7 3 0 itaXfiff' k/yqixTfay' L : icaXus 7' ipifoiys Blaydes. 74O rg 7wa«ci] ra?s 7 f Tournier. 7 4 2 u irayicdxi
544 c. Cic. de Rep. 3. 31 ubi tyrannus est, ibi...dicendum est nullam esse rempublicam. 7 3 8 vo|i£jerai with gen., as 0. C. 38 (n.).—In a different sense (and rather with an allusion to demagogues) it is said in Ph. 386 TT6XIS yhp Ian iroffa TUV fyyovliiviav (like (an TOU \iyovTos, O.T. 917)7 3 0 KaXms £pij|i,T)s 7* (L) is much better than Ka\u>s 7' ^pij/u-ijs (Blaydes and Nauck): Soph, often thus adds 7c to the emphatic adj., as El. 365 ou5' hi ai, aih
pleasure of parents): ) i ain r k p aScXcpou fj 7rdax0VT0' nap' d^lav /caucus duoiovros duoiov /cal SiKaioXoyiai wpbs avroi>s (the parents) dp-eiirroi Kai ncaXai* Kai ou ipopiyrtov aKovaai (to have said to one) rb 2o(pOKKeiov' tS irat KdKiaTC (quoting this v.)...Kat yap avrots T) Toiaiinj Slicy (controversy) TOIS i\eyxop-i"ois irotet TTJH rirrav ijStio rrjs VIKTIS. 7 4 4 dpxtCs, the king's powers or prerogatives, like apart) (60, i6"6, 173): cp. r 77» 797- Cp. Aesch. Ch. 864 dpxds re :To\taaov6p.ov$ \ Trartpuv 0' S£ei /i^-yay 8X(Sov (Orestes). Eur. / . A. 343 iirel Kariax" dpx&s (Agamemnon). 745 ov -ydp trifizis: '(that plea is void), for,' etc.: i.e. 'nay, but thou dost not...' TV. 1238 &V7IP 5' 08', us loiKev,' ov ve/ietv Creon has asked, 'Do I wrong, when I 4p.ol I A. 479).— the human king's edict (453). Hence Cp. Plut. Mor. 483 c (a brother, in a VWCUKOS fiorcpov, 'inferior to her,' rankbrother's defence, ought to brave the dis- ing after her; so^4*'. 1366,/%. 181. Not,

ANTITONH

139

CR. IS not the city held to be the ruler's ? HAE. Thou wouldst make a good monarch of a desert. CR. This boy, it seems, is the woman's champion. HAE. If thou art a woman ; indeed, my care is for thee. CR. Shameless, at open feud with thy father! HAE. Nay, I see thee offending against justice. CR. DO I offend, when I respect my own prerogatives ? HAE. Thou dost not respect them, when thou tramplest on the gods' honours. CR. O dastard nature, yielding place to a woman ! HAE. Thou wilt never find me yield to baseness. CR. All thy words, at least, plead for that girl. HAE. And for thee, and for me, and for the gods below. Elmsley. [Porson on Eur. Med. 863 first pointed to the misunderstood crasis of TOI and av as a source of MS. error, giving several examples; Elmsley on Med. •836 f. first applied the remark to this verse.]—The Aldine, following A and some other MSS., has w« a* y', and Brunck wrote OVK av y' l\ois xpelcaoi /te (for ye) TSIV a'urxp(!>v vmt.—OVK av \dj3ois "Naucfo. T ' f « youv] » y' air I*.

'unable to resist her influence' (through chiefly in two respects. (1) 755 el /j.^ love), as though it were yvvainds % n is too mild a remark—it is said—to form the climax of provocation oi' Toiv is a certain correction of oix av (cp. 0. T. 1445, 1469: O. C. 1351: Tr. to Creon's anger. We may reply:—It is in substance, if not in form, such a climax, 279: Ai. 456, 534, etc.]. Against the weak conjecture OVK dv 7 is the repetition —for a father who holds that unquestioning obedience (640) is a son's first duty. It of 7e: cp. on 0. C. 387. Where TW has asserts Haemon's right to maintain his been corrupted in our MSS., it has most own views against his father's,—81& SUrjs often become r' av, sometimes 7' av or 5' av. But a change of ov rdv into OVK av Uvai, as Creon put it (742). The traditional order seems, therefore, to be would also be easy in writing where, as in that of L, the K of O6K was often attached right. to the next word (see cr. n.).—yt emThree modes of transposition have been phasises the whole phrase, TJOUW TUV al
140

KP. AI. KP. AI. KP. AI. KP. AI. KP.

I0*0KAE0Yi TavTrjv nor OVK icrff a><5 en. £<5(rai> yajoiei?. 75° TJS' ovv Ba.vura.1 /cat Oavovcr' oXct Tivd. rj Kaira'ne.iKwv eSS" iire£epxe<- dpao~v<s', r t s S' ecrr direiXi) irpos Keras yvtap.av <j>pev£v auro9 /cevos. ei /U.T) ircLTrip 7]ad\ elirov av cr OVK ev poveZv. 755 ywaiKos c3i> SovXei;p.a, firj /c&mXXe ju,e. /3ouXei Xeyeiv TI /ecu \4yotv jjLrjSev KXVZIV ; dXij^e?; dXX' ou, i w S ' vOXvja7roi>, icr^* o n , inl i/zoyoicn <$evvd
7 5 O TTOT' . . yafieis.] TT6T' . .ya.fi.eTff; L . 7 5 1 ^S' GUI' L, and lemma schol.: ^6' o\iv vulg.: i) S' ovv Hartung. Nauck conject. el S' ovv. 7 5 3 ^ (cdiraireiXuv. In L there has been an erasure at the letters aira, which are, however, by an early hand (the ist, or S). The ist hand had (I think) written •? nal awdXSiv. For an analogous error cp. 0. C. 172 cr. n. 7 5 6 ijirS'] ijiff6' L. Cp. 726. 7 6 7 KXVCIP r, X^eix L.—Wecklein conject. tj/^yeiv n

fitly after 754. On the other hand it seems to me that 756 does not aptly follow 757. (3) Pallis arranges thus :—749, 756, 755. 754. 757- 75O—753- T h « s K™te yvwixas (753) becomes the last sting.— The fact is that, in a stormy altercation, we do not look for a closely logical texture and a delicately graduated crescendo. The Ms. order is (to my mind) the best; but other arrangements are possible, and would be nearly as good. 75O Creon, instead of replying to v. 749, abruptly repeats his resolve, QVK tcTLv ws To.i>rf\v %TI $&ffa.v yafj.eTs (fut.) irori, it cannot be that you shall ever wed her while she yet lives; i.e. she is to die at once, and can become your bride, if ever, only iv "ALSOV (654). Cp. 1240.—
him to mean at. As vv. 763 f. show, Haemon is resolved not to survive Antigone. But he has no thought of threatening his father's life: his frantic action at v. 12 31 was a sudden impulse, instantly followed by remorse (1245). For the sinister ns, cp. Ai. 1138 TOCT' els ivlav TOVTTOS l-pxeral TIVI. Ar. Ran. 552ff./caKbv rjKei Tivl...dt£aet TIS SIKTJV.

7 5 2 ij twel-e'pxei. Kal iwairei\Qv uSe Opacvs; Dost thou go the length of e'en threatening so boldly? The participial clause defines the manner of itre^tpxei-, and so is practically equiv. to curre nai iiraireiXeiv etc. The Ka( here belongs to the partic. (distinguish the composite 17 Kal in question, 0. T. 368). Eur. Bacch. 1346 dXX' iwe^pxei Xiav, (we have erred,) but thou goest too far (in vengeance). Cp.

O. C. 438 rbv ffv/iby eKSpa/j,6vra /xoi | /teifw Ko\a
KXXICUV, as 0. T. 401, 1152.—•

<|>pEvu
7 5 5 OVK ev pov€iv, as angrily refusing (754) to hear reason. 7 5 6 8ouXcu|xa: cp. on 650 ("i KUrOCKi (i€, ' d o not seek to cajole me,'— referring to el fi^i rariip rj
At first sight 1^ 8' is attractive; but that phrase is properly used with the impcrat., and has a defiant or scornful tone (O. T.

ANTITONH

141

CR. Thou canst never marry her, on this side the grave. HAE. Then she must die, and in death destroy another. CR. HOW ! doth thy boldness run to open threats ? HAE. What threat is it, to combat vain resolves ? CR. Thou shalt rue thy witless teaching of wisdom. HAE. Wert thou not my father, I would have called thee unwise. CR. Thou woman's slave, use not wheedling speech with me. HAE. Thou wouldest speak, and then hear no reply. CR. Sayest thou so ? Now, by the heaven above us—be sure of it—thou shalt smart for taunting me in this opprobrious strain. Kal -^iyoiv iirfSkv \iyuv. 7 5 8 (Ck-qOes;] d\r)84
(cajole)* OTav 5' VTOXeipios 2\8ri, \ rtcal revile me with (continual) censures: \//6yos viv, irp'jtjxxaiv /iriSeulav tii/ievos: id. 8;i is merely censure, fault-finding, not necesZeiis avSp' i^oX^aeiev 'OX&fivios. 8s rbv ercu- sarily implying offensive speech (cp. 689). pov fut\$aKa KWWXXCOC e^airarav £84\ei. devv&fa, to reproach or revile: Ai. 24^ KtiKa Sevvd^wv pJifj.a.9': [Eur.] Rhes. 925 757 X£y£iv...K\vEiv; do you wish to (the Muse speaking of Thamyris) 8s 4ipuiv speak, and yet not to hear? Xfyeiv TI iroXX' iSivvaatv T4X"VSO Theogn. has a euphemistic tone (' to say something strong, or harsh'), like Spav n (El. 336), 1211 (if the verse be his, and not Anacreon's) /uj /A' d^eXuis [d0iXws?] Tral£ov(ra but the TI could hardly be represented in (plXovi dtvvage TOKTJCLS, alluding to her translation without exaggerating it. X^yeiv KOX d/coiW was a familiar phrase for saying that they had been slaves. Her. 9. 107 irapd. Si roiai Hiparjdi ywaiK&s Kadui fair discussion (Thuc. 4. 22 X^yocres Kal 8two? /j.4yio-T6$ ian. This iiri aKotiovres irepl £K&IJTOV i-viL£Hio"ovTai: aKovcrai cp. 0. C. 189). El. 628 Tpbs ipyty intptpei, with dat. is not merely 'with,' but implies a continuing strain of utterance: El. 108 HedeiaA noi I X ^ e i y a xpsfoi/t', oiS' tirlaraaai K\ieiv : ib. 990 rj wpofirjdla | Kal ivl KWKVTQ TwvSe warpifwv \ wpo 8vpS>v T£ \4yovTt xal K\6OVTI (rtififiaxos. The •flX& ir&ai vpoijtuveiv. Eur. Tro. 315 ^jri Sdxpvat ical \ yooun rbv davbma Ttaripa... words imply a claim of equality, and are also full of scorn: hence Creon's outburst. KaTaaripovo-' ? x « ' (thou art ever lament—Not: 'do you wish to taunt and not to ing).—Others explain ivl as (a) 'in addibe taunted in return?'—as if n\veiv = 'to tion to,' which implies too sharp a contrast have things said to one' (Ai. 1322 KXVOVTI with Sevvdaei^ esp. without Kal: (b) 'with a view to,' i.e. 'in order to blame me.' (pXavpa crvfi.f}a\eii> lity Kaxd: El. 523 Cp. Eur. Ph. 1555 oiiK 4TT' dvdSeaiv 068' KdKus 54 ae \ \4ya Ka/cuSs ((Xuoi/ira vrpbs iwl xdpiLaaw I aXX' 68ivaun \4yw ('not aiBev Oafia). 7 6 8 &A.T]8«S; the word which marks for insult or spiteful joy, but in pain'). Here, however, that sense would be weak. that Teiresias can no longer restrain his wrath against Oedipus (0. T. 350).—ov —For Dobree's in, cp. Ar. Plat. 64 offroi /i& T7)K A^fiiyrpa %aiprio7o«ri Scvvdccis, lit.,

142

S04>0KAE0YS

aycre TO /Micros. <us KOJT ofifiar' auTi/ca wapovTi, QvqcncQ TrA^cia TG33 w^ fi Q A AI. ov SrJT e/xoiye, TOUTO /AT) SO&?S ova 7)o oA.ei.Tai irhrqcna, o~v T ovoafia rovfiov 7rpocr6\peL Kpa/r iv 66a\iAol<; opwv, ct>s TOIS deXovcru TCOV i\(>)v fjuxlvg i;vva>v. XO. dvrjp, oiva£, /Se/S^/cev ef opyrjs Tabus' vous S' CVTI TT^XIKOOTOS dXyrjo-as /Japus. K P . Spdrco, TW

poveLTc>) fiei^ov

8' ovv Kopa

XO. a/ji^xt) yap

TOJS' OU/C

rj HOLT dvSp'

76°

7^5

Iciv'

a7raA.Xafei fiopov.

CLVTCO KOLI KaraKTeivai voels;

7 7°

KP. ou TT^V ye fir) Ouyovcrav' ev yap ovv Xeyeis. XO. fiopo) Be TTOLCO /cat o~e jSovXevei KTavelv; KP. dycov ep^jno? eV^5 av 7) fipoTaiv crTt)8os Kpvxjjo) ireTpojSei tfltaav iv 76O ^707^ L, &7eT£ r : 1J7', dye Wecklein. 7 8 1 6vr]i(rKei L. 7 6 3 ou5a/ia] ovSafidi L. Most of the later MSS. have ovSa/j.a, but Dresden a oiJ5a/id, and Vat. oi8api.ou. 7 6 5 (Ciaii/T)] In L the 1st hand wrote iialv-qia: another early hand, deleting
76O f. a7ere. The plur. is addressed to the two Tpbo-iroXoi who had ushered the sisters into the house (578, KOfd^er' ei'
—ov8a|j.a, neut. plur. adv.: this form is required by metre in 830, as ovSanq. (Doric) in 874: L always gives oiSafiui: see on O. C. 1104.—ev O(f)8a\|j.ots, with them (the instrumental iv, 962, 1003): an epic phrase, / / . 1. 587 iv d8a\fi,oio~i.v iSu/xat, etc.: so oft. iv 6p./Aa
ANTITONH

143

Bring forth that hated thing, that she may die forthwith in his presence—before his eyes—at her bridegroom's side ! HAE. NO, not at my side—never think it—shall she perish ; nor shalt thou ever set eyes more upon my face:—rave, then, with such friends as can endure thee. [Exit HAEMON. CH. The man is gone, O King, in angry haste; a youthful mind, when stung, is fierce. CR. Let him do, or dream, more than man—good speed to him !—But he shall not save these two girls from their doom. CH. Dost thou indeed purpose to slay both ? CR. Not her whose hands are pure : thou sayest well. CH. And by what doom mean'st thou to slay the other ? CR. I will take her where the path is loneliest, and hide her, living, in a rocky vault, 7 6 7 flapta made from [ipaxfo in L. 7 6 9 TC£5' (SIC) . . raS' L : r£i 8' . . TW5' Dindorf.—fidpov L : fidpav Vat., V4. 77O aira L : avrii Dindorf.—Kara/eravrjvcu (not Kara/cravat) L : KaraKrelvat r. 7 7 1 Trp>8e (from Trjfde) L, with y above S either from the 1st hand (so Duebner) or from an early corrector. The same hand has written 01 above Xfryeij. Perh. ev yap Av \tyoi% was a v. I. 173 ayoiv . . (Tripos] Semitelos conject. dYKi? . . orlfioo.—lv$' av made from h0a av in L. 7 7 4 verpuSt] L with ei above r) from the 1st hand.

alpr/trot/A1 liliv: Ai. 304 Sar/v KIT' avruv iiflpiv iKrlcan' liiv. So here it scornfully suggests some daring enterprise. 769f. For8'oSv cp. 688, 722.—T<1... •ra8e: cp. 561 (TJ>), 0. T. 1472 (roiv), O. C. 1600 (™), El. 977 (rw5e TO))—all fern.—Attic inscriptions01V. 450—320 B.C. present numerous instances of fem. dual ™, roiv, robroiv, otv, but no instance of fem. dual ra, Taiv, rairaw, or alv. (Meisterhans p. 50.) Hitherto the gen. and dat. Taiv, raivSe, rauratv have been retained even by those edd. who give TI4, TiliSe, etc. (cp. O. T. 1462, 1504: O. C. 445, 859, 1149, 1290, etc.). But, so far as epigraphic evidence goes, the distinction is arbitrary.—KaC with the whole phrase KdraKT. voeis rather than with KaraKT. alone (for no minor penalty is in view): cp. 726. 7 7 1 Oi'youo-av: cp. 546.—^dpoSvicp. 489, 741. 7 7 2 KoC with povXtvti; (her doom having been fixed,) by what fate do you purpose to slay her? For Kal thus following the interrog., cp. 1314. Aesch. Ag. 278 volov xpovov Si KOI ?re7ro/>07jTcu iroXis; Eur. Hec. 515 TTUS Kal viv i^eTpd^ar';— IP^«=OUTTJI', Antigone: cp. 44n.

773

S?v8a = eice?
so O. C. 188 aye...ne... \ IVtinetc.

Cp.

Ph. 4 8 6 jJ/r} fi' d0]Js [ ^piJfXQV OUTW XWP^ dvdpitnrwv
7 7 4 ir?rpuS«....4v KaT(op«xi» 'in a rocky cavern ; schol., £v vtroyelif tnrqXalif. The last v. shows that Creon is not yet thinking of any particular spot. And Karupvg shows that he is not thinking of some merely natural grotto or cavern. This word, usu. an adj., here a subst., means a cavern, or chamber, excavated by man's hand: cp. Eur. Hec. 1002 XPV~
KaTuipvxes.

So

the place is described by Karai (411) which bordered on the Theban plain. In one of these tombs —chosen for the remoteness of its situation (773)—Antigone is to be immured. The general type of sepulchral chamber supposed here can be illustrated from actual remains which have been discovered in Greece: see below on vv. I2i6ff.

IO*OKAEOYS

144

op/3r)<; TOCTOVTOV <us dyos fiovov rrp 077-ws fiiaafia iraa vneK(j>vyr) TTOXIS. TOV "AiZrjv, ov (xovov ae/Set. decov, f ) TTOV revferat TO /XTJ daveiv, r\ yvaxrerai yovv aXXa Tr^viKavff o n TTOVOS 7repto"O"os i(TTL rdv "AiSov (rifieiv. XO. 2 os

775

780

^ "Epws, os ev *cr»7/u.ao~i avi/care jaaXa/cais Trapetais S J

7 7 5 us 070s ftoroi/] Blaydes conject. ocroK 0701 (ptvyeiv, and many edd. have adopted oow, while retaining fiovov. (Hartung, iis 070s vyr]i L : UTTCK0U7OI r. 7 7 8 TTOU] ircO L. 7 7 9 7oC>'] 7' ovv L.

7 7 5 ) a death on the maiden, his kinswoman. ayos iarl. That change is unnecessary, be- She shall die, not by stoning, but by cause it is the inf. that that is understood. starvation. The choice is not prompted Cp. Xen. An. 7. 3 § 22 Scroe IIJVOV yd6vov). blended; (a) that, if a little food was given, In Aesch. Cho. 154 also ayos has been the death was nature's work, not man's; taken as ='expiation,' but there it seems (b) that the viprepoi claimed an indemnity rather to be 'pollution.' Cp. the schol. for the usual trayta/iara. So the Greeks here: £0os araXaioc, ware rbv flov\6/ievov put Philoctetesashore on desolate Lemnos, KoSeipyvtivai Ttva atpoaLOvffQat fipaxit —p&tcq TcpodtvTes fiaia Kal TI Kal (Hopas j TtS&Ta Tporjs, Kal birevoovv KaBapaiviiruHfrtXrf/iiafffUKpbv{Ph. 274). So, too, rb TOIOVTO, iva fify 8OKG>O~L XIM$ avatpeTv' when a Vestal was to be buried alive, the Tovroyapacrepte—Curtius, Etym. 5th ed., small vault in the Campus Sceleratus was § 118, would write ^705 here. He distin- furnished with a couch, a burning lamp, guishes two roots, (1) 07-, dyos, 'guilt,' and a small table, on which the dole was ivayrjs, ' accursed': Sanscr. ag-as, ' vexa- placed,—bread, olives, milk, and a jug of tion,' etc. (1) ay-, 0705, 'consecration, water (Plut. Num. 10). sacrifice,' 0710s, etc.: Sanscr. jag. On 7 7 6 ireur": cp. on 178. The sense is, the other hand the analogy of piacnlum ' in order that the whole city may not be suggests that dfyos might combine the defiled' (as it otherwise would be): fdaa/A' sense of ' expiation' with that of' pollub6 pyi f)^ f djj tion.' 771 Sv fiovov
ANTITONH

145

with so much food set forth as piety prescribes, that the city may avoid a public stain. And there, praying to Hades, the only god whom she worships, perchance she will obtain release from death; or else will learn, at last, though late, that it is lost labour to revere the dead. [Exit CREON. CH. Love, unconquered in the fight, Love, who makest havoc Strophe, of wealth, who keepest thy vigil on the soft cheek of a maiden ; 78O This v. was accidentally omitted from the text of L, and added in the margin by the 1st hand. 7 8 2 os r, 8ar' L.—Krf)iuuri\ For the conjectures, see Appendix.

eyyeveh (199). By honouring him, and "Epwra, trivrav Svanaxdyrarov 0e6v. Plat. Hades (519), she has dishonoured those Symp. 196 D KOX /xiivrfs76 ivSplavv "Epun oiSe "Apys fodiGTarai' oil yd.p ^xet Epajrct other gods. 7 7 8 T6 |M) Saveiv is ace. with TEU£', I TttpOovTa. xal Sih ir&tone (724). When Haemon departed in aas I Ibvra. (rvptpopas \ Bvarois, Srav anger, they spoke words implying that IXe-p. Troy was sacked for the sake of allowance must be made for the heat of Helen,—£Mcaus, JXacSpos, £W7TTO\IS. youth (767). This beautiful ode is in a Medea betrayed her father's treasure to kindred strain. If Haemon has sinned against great 6el—loyalty to countryJason (cp. Eur. Med. 480). The resistless and to father—at least he is under the pmver of Love is the central thought of this ode. All that men prize most beinfluence of a god whom none can withcomes his prey.—See Appendix. stand. The pathos of the maiden's fate is 7 8 3 f. kv (mXaKCus irapeiais- Ion of heightened by this plea for her lover. Chios (ap. Athen. 603 E) describes Soph, as When she is led in by the guards, on her saying, lij KaX&s Qptivix0* (the tragic poet, way to death, the Chorus avow that pity flor. c. 490) 4irolri etiras' \i,/j.irei 8' works with them even as love with Haemon iwl TToptpvpiats irapjjtxt , oiSi dffrpd7 8 1 dviKare |idxav: Tr. 44i"BpwTi^" Tevros, 0O6' iv paXaKaXaw \£vvvx*6\<>)V ifavvv 8povu. Eur. fr. 433 vigil: perh. here an image suggested by

J. S. III.

IO

I04>0KAE0YI

146

3 oiTa.<s S' vvepTTovnos h> T dypovo/AOis avXcus' i /cat cr OVT' ddavdrcov <£t;£iju,os ouSei? 5 ovff dfiepicov *&d y dvOpamcav, 6 8* e)(O)v 79° crv /ecu SLKCLLCOV dSi/covs (f>peva<s Trapacrirois en\

\a>@a'

2 cru /ecu ToSe veiicos dvhpaiv ^vvaifjuov e^ei? rapct^as' 3VLKS, 8' evapyrjs {$kedp(ov iju-epos euXe/crpou 795 4 vv[JLOIT$S S— | T ' aypovbixois— | xal
a soldier's night-watch (like Horace's Love) OVTOS yd.pa.pxu Kal dewv oxws dtXei'. pulcris excubat in gents, sc. Cupido, C. fr. 856. 13 (Kvirpis) rlv' oi Ta\alovcr' is rpls e/cj3d\Xet dewv; Eur. fr. 434 "Bpws yap 4. 13. 8); cp. Xen. An. 6. 4. 27 if Si rois oVXots evvKrtpevop, and so WKTO(pv\aKeiv.dvbpas oi fiovovs iiripxeTai, | 0^5' ad yvvalKas, dXXA Kal 6euiv acw | ij/vxas xaP&°~~ Shaksp. Rom. 5. 3. 94 'beauty's ensign <m.—cri...<|>v£i|i6s ioTi., = K avfjKoov dvai. Bvpaios {El. 313), Tap6.KTi.os (Eur. / . T.Ivid ye...yeyevT}itiva. Similarly with a subst., Plat. Apol. 18 B Tct peTiupa ov, not

ANTIfONH

147

thou roamest over the sea, and among the homes of dwellers in the wilds; no immortal can escape thee, nor any among men whose life is for a day; and he to whom thou hast come is mad. The just themselves have their minds warped by thee to Antiwrong, for their ruin: 'tis thou that hast stirred up this present strophe, strife of kinsmen; victorious is the love-kindling light from the eyes of the fair bride; it is a power enthroned in sway beside the eternal beginning with t/iepos. 7 9 6 tiXiitrpov] In L a letter (perh. t) has been erased between e and K. 7 9 8 ir&pefipos iv dpx"us MSS. In L the letters Sp are in an erasure, from py. The Schol. notes that some read iraptSpos, as Doric for irapiSpovs. This indicates that he knew no other variant. See comment, and Appendix. nos-AvSpuv forms one notion: cp. 862:

Tfjpiav

Aesch. Eum. 325 fiarpyov dyvurfn.a...
?X" ('such a subduing arrow of love, a lightning from the eyes'): Aesch. Ag.

j ^WTOS,

d.o'Tpa.'ir'qv TLV7

6[ifi&Tb>v,

i%ys with aor. part.: cp. 22.<—raptf£as, 742 /xaXOaicbv 6/j.)i&Ton> jSAos, | Sr)£Wv/iov excitasti. Dem. or. 18 § 153 tr' elSr/re fyhyros dvdoi: Suppl. 1004 6fijjutTos 6e\~ ijktKa irpayjiaTa i) fuapa «e0aXi) rapojoffo KTijpiov I To^ev//.' (vepij/ev, i/iipov viKwp.€vo<£pci>v- words in the text, without marking them l|itpos, love-influence from the eyes, «iias corrupt, because the case against them XlKTpov v6|MJ>a$, of the fair bride. Both is not decisive, while no emendation is genitives are possessive, but [She<pa.po)vcertain. But I strongly suspect them. If goes more closely with tyepos, denoting sound, they mean that the love inspired the latter's source. Cp. 929: O. C. 729 by the maiden's eyes is a power 'enin/MTUv..'. | 0O/3OC...T?7S ip-ijt iTeiaoSov, throned in sway by the side of the great fear, shown in your eyes (possess, gen.), of laws.' The great laws are those ' unmy entrance (objective gen.). In Phaedr. written' moral laws which most men feel 251 B Plato describes t/xepos as the desire and acknowledge (cp. on 454 f.); here, infused into the soul by an emanation especially, the law of loyalty to country, of beauty (/cdXXous airoppoifi) proceeding the law of obedience to parents. In Haefrom the beloved, and received through mon's case, love has shown that it is the eyes of the lover (5i& TUV 6jj.iia.Tav). at least of equal force with these Oeoytoi. So the soul is spoken of {ib. E) as ^iroxeFor TrdpeSpos, cp. O. C. 1267 Zyvl otivBa.revaafiivri 'i/ispov,' having refreshed herself KOS dpbvav I AlSws: id. 1382 Afxi; JiipeSpos with the love-shower' or 'effluence of Zrivbs apxatois vdfiois. Pind. O. 8. 21 beauty.' And fyiepos itself receives fanAids tjevlov irdpedpos \ ...Q^/us. F o r iv ciful derivations, as ib. 251 C, $Kei0ev ^prq dpxcus, E u r . Andr. 699 aefivol S' iv ini&VTa. KOI piovra, a Si) 81A r a u r a l/iepos KoXeiTot (i.e. from lirai ftipri a n d peiv):

a\pxcus 17/xepot Kara irrdXtv: Or. 897 fls &v StirqTcu iriKcos Iv r ' dpxaMnv rj. C p . also

while in Crat. 419 E it is explained by Ujxtvoi pet The real origin of the word is prob. from rt. Is, ' wish,' whence WTIJTI, and 'Ier-jUijj'i;, Desiderata, Curt. § 617. Cp. Soph. fr. 430 (Hippodameia speaking of Pelops), ToitW tv (S^et Xiyya B

on 744. The words answer metrically to 0i)£i/*os oidds (788). The first two syllables of iripedpos therefore represent a resolved long syllable. Pindar affords some instances of such resolution (see Appendix), 10—2

148

I04>0KAE0YI 5 Oecrfxwv' d/m^os yap e^nraitfii debs 'A(f>po8vra. vvv 8' rjSy) 'ya KCIVTOS decrfiav etjco <$>epoiiai Ta8' 6p5>v, t daKafiov TT^VS' 'AvTiyovrjv avvrovcrav.

799

805

a'. AN. 6pa.T €JX , ch y a s irarpias TTOXZTCU, TOLV vedrav ohbv 2 (TT€v)(ov(rav, vearov Be eyyos Xevcrcrovcrav de\Cov, 3 KoviroT av6u<s' dXXd fi 6 irayKOLTas "AtSas £,oio~av dyei 7 9 8 L divides thus: dean&v a/taxos ykp ^[ir ira(f«] Blaydes conject. i/j.7raiei: Herwerden,

0eis 'A^podlra. 8OO ^^idfei. 8O4 nayKolrav L :

and there is a probable example below poiaiv ifiwalfet, 'sports in dances.' The (970 cfyxiToXis'Apijs, where see n.)- But iv of i/j-Talfa here might also be explained it is rare, and certainly unpleasing. As as (a) in t h e t/iepos, or the f}\tapa, i.e. a whole, too, the phrase irapeSpos ev by their agency: or (b) 'on her victim.' apxa's is suspicious. A yet stronger obBut the interpretation first given appears jection is the strangeness of describing simpler. (Cp. Vergil's absol. use of ' illuthe power which is in conflict with the dere,' G. 1. 181, Turn variae illudant deuiiol as their assessor, or peer, in sway; pestes.) an expression which would seem appro8O1 f. KCUITOS 8«r|uav %!<•>: i.e. like priate only if that power was working in Haemon, I also am moved to rebel against harmony with them; as when Eur. (Med. Creon's sentence, and to take Antigone's 843) speaks offfoV eka&v, because some olives marked assist intellectual effort. the limits of the course at the end of the race-course (schol. ad he), where the The best line of emendation yet sugchariots turned, and where the horses gested is that of Semitelos, who writes were most likely to swerve or bolt. Plat. wore ir^ptt Spdv. He supposes that iripa Spar became, first, irapeSpov (nEPAAPAN— Crat. 414 B 01) yhp e'lrurKotre'is fie wtnrep itcrbs 8p6fj.ov tpepofievov, ^TreiS&p \eiov iiriIIAPEAPON). Then, TapeSpov 8e seem\dj3wfini (when I get on smooth ground). ing obscure, a marginal gloss ev apx°2s Aesch. P. V. 883 l£ta U Sp6/M>v 4po/j.aL was added. This gloss came into the text, dislodging &OTS : and vapeSpov be- XiWijs I Trveti/iaTi n&pytf. E u r . Bacch. came wdpeftpos, to agree with i/iepos. The 853 ££w 5' e'\a.6vbiv TOV but the streams, of- tears: so Tr. 852 tpipofxai.—See Appendix. tppwyev 7ra"ya 5affpi5wi', and oft.: cp. 0. C. 8OO l|iiraC£ci, 'wreaks her will' in 479, where irriy&s = the water gushing from that contest which VIKIJ implies. We the bowl. On the other hand in fr. 658 find i/u.iralfa with a dat. (i) of the object, i»iMcTos...7n)yas= 'the sources of night' (the as Her. 4. i34^/«ra£foi'Tas fy«", 'mocking west). us': (2) of the sphere, as Ar. Th. 975 %°8 0 4 f. irayKofrnjv. The question be-

ANTITONH

149

laws; for there the goddess Aphrodite is working her unconquerable will. But now I also am carried beyond the bounds of loyalty, and can no more keep back the streaming tears, when I see Antigone thus passing to the bridal chamber where all are laid to rest. AN. See me, citizens of my fatherland, setting forth on Kommos. my last way, looking my last on the sunlight that is for me stro 1st no more; no, Hades who gives sleep to all leads me living Phe> TrayKolTijv Wolff.

8O9 \<-vcrov
KOHTTOT— I "AiSas— | TOM— | h/K\r\pov—

Kolras;] TrdyKotvos Blaydes.

81O—816 L divides the vv. thus :

| 7rw p.4— | vp.vr)
8 1 1 "AiSas] Atdair L.

and a similar system (834—838) after the tween Doric and Attic forms in tragic antistrophe. — 2nd strophe (839 — 852) anapaests cannot be decided by a rigid rule. It depends on the presence or ab- = 2nd ant. (857—871).—3rd str. (853— 856) = 3rd ant. (872—875).—An epode sence of a lyric character. Thus in 110 f. the Doricisms are justified by the purely forms the close (876—882). See Metrical lyric stamp of the anapaests. Here, Attic Analysis. forms are preferable. The lyric strains 8O6 ff. veaTav. .v^aTOv Si. In such of Antigone are brought into finer relief an epanaphora fiiv regularly precedes Si by the different tone of the choral ana(as O. T. 25, 259; O. C. 5, 6io, etc.); paests. Cp. 822, and see Appendix on but there are numerous exceptions in no.—Cp. 0. C. 1578 (Death) riv altSoph., as Ph. 633 Tr&vTtt. \CKTO, vavra Si \ VUTTJ/OI". The word OdXapov here has roX^T/ra: Tr. 517 TOT' ijv X(P°S> $" Si ref. to its special sense, ' bridal-cham- T6S;WV lrdrayos: id. 1147 jedXei TO vav /not ber': cp. 891 vvfj.(j>eLov, 1207 TraordSa.(riripfj.a , \ icdXei.fitrty raSo oft. in epitaphs on the unmarried; Xatvav 'AXK/i^ijc.—viarov, in contrast Anthol. P. 7. 489 (by Sappho) Ti^aSos aSe with aS8i.s, is best taken as adv.: Eur. KOVIS, rhv 5r) irpb ya/j.oi.0 davovaav \ Si- Tro. 201 vtwrov TiKtw ffdi/iara \eiaau: JaroIIep in 828, and wayKoivot therefore gives

204>0KAE0Y2

ISO

4 rav 5 aKT
KXeLv?) KO\ hraivov €)(ovcr es rdS' aTrip\ei Kevdos VZKVWV, OVTZ (ftdivdcriv irXrjyeicra, vo
OVKOVV

dvr.a. AN. rjKovo-a Sr) XvypoTarav 6Xeo-8aL rav Qpvyiav 2 TairaXou "trnvXco wpos cKpco, rav Ktcrcros co> 814

inn/uplSios MSS. (£irlirvti.
a more exact correspondence; but this proves nothing, since a spondee and a trochee are equally admissible. (See Metr. Analysis.) (3) TayKolras is here a more expressive epithet than iraynoivos (' receiving all'): eyes still bright with life and youth are to suffer the aripfwva

812

817

820

825

Dindorf conject. tTivi/jupeios: Bergk,

nelaus), Catullus Carm. 61 and 62: for a burlesque, see Lucian Symp. 41. The word liftivaios, though more specially denoting the procession-song, was a general term for a yanijKiov qjrfia, and could denote the iviSaXd/uos, in which 'T/tijK (3 'T/Uvaie was the usual refrain (Theocr. 18. 58, vfiyperov ITTVOV. Catull. 61. 4 etc.): so Pindar P. 3. 17 iSi b l k vfteval, d'\i/cel | ola 8 1 1 f. &fa..,d,KTav, a rare poet, constr. with 6,y, as Ph. 1175 TptpaSa yav fi,' p p p || 4 p i)\mei.os...v(ivos- The bnb>au>s has not been second participial clause: cp. 255 f.: 0. sung by friends escorting bride and brideC. 348 7ro\\& p.^V...d\o}fji4v7Ji j TToWotfft groom to their home; nor has the kindad'...iiye?Tai, with n. there on 351. \&iuov been sung in the evening at the tin.vv(Ji(j)eios, Dindorf's correction of bndoors of the bridal chamber. (1) For W)u|>CSios, is strongly supported by these the procession-song, cp. //. 18. 492 vififacts. (1) In 0. C. 1088 Soph, certainly <j>as 8' 4K SoXdjuwx, SatSoiv ihro \af/.rofie- used iiriviKelip instead of the usual 4trivauv, I iftlveov &vk aarv iroXOs 8' vp.iva.10s vuclip. Cp. above, 358, ivaWpeia. (2) In ipcipei. Ar. Pax 1332 ff. gives a specimen, Aesch. Cho. 334 imri/jpios (restored with with the refrain T|«ijj/, 'Tfiivcu' S>. Cp. certainty by Herm.) had been corrupted also Av. 1736. This was specially called into cirLTv/xfttbios. Bergk's tirl VU)M|>ECOIS the ap/tdreiov fi&os (from the carriage ('for crown of nuptials ) is quite possible conveying the newly-married couple), (cp. n. on 568); but an epithet for vfivos Etym.M. p-145. (2) As to the £TI0O.\&is decidedly preferable here. Bergk reituos (V/JIVOS), or iirida\d/juov (/i.iXos), sung lies on the schol., Xeitrei Siipais 17 Koirais, in the evening, see Phot. Bibl. p. 321 naX which suggests that the Schol. read iirl T& £m6a\&iua Si TOIS Spri SaXainevovv/jupiStois (or vviupelois); but, if this were p.4vois d'/io 0! rjtdeoi KOI al TapDhoi iirl so, the fact would have little weight. The TUV Bdk&iuav rjSov. Extant specimens are corruption would have been easy.—Herm. Theocritus Idyll. 18 (for Helen and MeSchiitz defends «irivv|u)>(Sios as metrically

ANTIfONH to Acheron's shore; who have had no portion in the chant that brings the bride, nor hath any song been mine for the crowning of bridals; whom the lord of the Dark Lake shall wed. CH. Glorious, therefore, and with praise, thou departest to that deep place of the dead : wasting sickness hath not smitten thee ; thou hast not found the wages of the sword ; no, mistress of thine own fate, and still alive, shalt thou pass to Hades, as no other of mortal kind hath passed. AN. I have heard in other days how dread a doom befell Ist a"li" our Phrygian guest, the daughter of Tantalus, on the Sipylian s rop eheights ; how, like clinging ivy, M vv/xtpelois: Semitelos, (rrl rvittpelais, with eiWis for v/ivos. 8 2 2 dvarCov atdav L. Dindorf writes 'AtSrjv: others, " A S

818

L.

of war.—-The word could not mean, 'by possible. But, though it is possible that an ordinance peculiar to your case,' i.e. a logaoedic dactyl might replace a spondee 'by the unique doom of a living death.' here, the latter is at least better suited to —8T] strengthens |i6vij, as Tr. 1063.— the grave and mournful rhythm. The 'A'£ST]V seems preferable to "AiSrjv in the antistrophic verse (831) ends with Tayparoemiac. Cp. on 804.—Ace. of motion, Khw&TOLS. So v . 816 ends with vvfj. (0. C. 643). and 833 with Karewdfei. 8 1 6 ' A ^ p o v n vv|ic)>Ev(r(i): cp. on 8 2 3 ff. TJKOu&»v (possessive gen.) £ir(x«pa, in sooth (5ij), how Niobe perished,—by a 'the wages of swords,' i.e. the reward of doom like mine.' To which the Chorus strife with the sword,—viz. a violent reply that Niobe was not a mere mortal death. The gen. after iirlxeipa always (834).—The Theban princess remembers denotes that for which the reward is given, as Aesch. P. V. 318 iip^ybpov \ the fate of the Theban queen. Niobe, y\dxr
8 2 5 TavrdXov, gen. of p parentage: g A d " A cp. 486, Ai.i 172 Aids"Apre/MS: 952 Z j i] BeifTj Beds. Tantalus, son of Zeus, had his royal seat on Mount Sipylus, which

152

S04>0KAE0YI 3 irerpala )8Xao"Ta Sdfiaxrev /cai viv *o/u,)8/3oi T' oihafxa Xeiiret, Tcyyei S' VTT' 6(f>pv(TL iray/cXaurois 830 6 SeipaSas* a ju,e Sai/A<wi> d/xotoTaTav

8 2 7 ff. L divides the vv. thus r irerpata—• | inflpip— | cis ^>dns— | «Uei {riyyci)— | SelpaSas— | Sal/xuv. . (careucdfei. 8 2 8 fyi/3p<j> MSS. opppoi Musgrave, which most edd. have received. Nauck, keeping 8/J.pptf, changes %uSiv T' in 830 to aliiv

belonged to Phrygia in the older and larger sense of that term. In Aesch. NtOjSr; (fr. 153) he describes his realm as extending 'twelve days journey' from Sipylus westward to Ida. SiiruXu. Mount Sipylus is in the country once called Maeonia, and afterwards Lydia. It is a branch of the Tmolus range (N. of which stood Sardis), and extends in a N.w. direction to the Hermus. Magnesia ' ad Sipylum' was on that river's left bank. From a remote age volcanic forces were active in this region, known to the Greeks as the KaraKeicaviiivri. Cp. Arist. Meteor. 1. 8 yevofi^vov aeurixao T4 Tepl 21TV\OV dverpd•KT). A city called Tantalis, once situated at Sipylus, was said to have perished by an earthquake, which made a lake. Tantalus, like Niobe, is a type of prosperity plunged by ii/Spis into misery. Here, as in the case of Sodom and Gomorrah, some physical catastrophe was at the root of the tradition.—See on 831. 8 2 6 f. aTEvijS, prop, 'strained,' 'intent' (e.g. arevris Si^ts), or 'intense' (as dreveis ipyal): here it denotes the close embrace of the ivy. Cp. hederae sequaces (Persius prol.).—irerpata pXdcrra Sapa
ff.

KaC viv opf3poi, K.T.X.

The

poet is thinking of Niobe's petrified form among the lonely mountain-crags (//. 24. 6 1 4 vvv 84 7rou iv ir£rprQtTt.v, £1/ otipeaiv

olo-

irdXounv, \ iv 2«nJX(jj). 'The rain and the snow never leave her, as she pines with grief : i. e. she is amid the storms that visit snow-crowned Sipylus throughout the year. By these words the poet wishes to call up a general image of bleak and storm-beaten solitude. Niobe's own weeping is then described by T^y^ei 8', etc. Now, if we kept the MS. 6'(i(3pu, that dat. would go closely with TaKO|ievav.' 'as she melts, flows down, with rain' (or 'with water'), 'the snow never leaves her.' Thus •rfyyei .. SeipriScts would be anticipated, and in a prosaic manner; viz., by words suggesting that the appearance of weeping is due to water trickling down the rock. This is the true reason for preferring o'ujjpoi to o(ippa). It is no argument against 6/iflptp that x«i" Te would answer to riyyei 8' (for re irregularly placed, cp. O. T. 258 n.). With Sffpoi, $' could still follow Tcyyei, but 8' is better.—For the constr. 8/ij3poi...xiuij' T oi XcCirei (verb agreeing in number with nearest subject) cp. 0. C. 7 artpyav ykp al iradai pe x» Xpovos £vv&>v I /ucucpds Sidtoicti (n.).—x"»v is taken by Wecklein as ='snow-water' (Eiswasser). The only passage which seems to favour that sense is Eur. Tro. 1066 'ldaia...vaini | x1^"1 KO.Ti.pvra iroraiilq., but there the adj. makes the difference : 'snow carried down streams' can be only'snow-water.' In Andr. 115 QprjKriv %i6vi TTjs Karippxirov means mere-

ly, 'on which snow falls thickly.' Cp. Quintus Smyrnaeus 1. 293 vwal SiTriiXij) vupoevrt.—ovSajui: cp. 763. 8 3 1 rfyyei S' W 0<J>pi5
ANTITONH

153

the growth of stone subdued her; and the rains fail not, as men tell, from her wasting form, nor fails the snow, while beneath her weeping lids the tears bedew her bosom ; and most like to hers is the fate that brings me to my rest. (without T'). He would, however, prefer otKrip to Sfif3p
but irayicXatiTois is better, since 6TJ yvvacKa, but that the illusion vanishes on a nearer apseems to need an epithet. proach (1. 21 § 3). A drawing is given The appearance on Mount Sipylus, which an ancient local myth identified by Stark in his monograph on Niobe (Leipsic, 1863), pi. 1. with Niobe, is concisely described by Baumeister, from personal observation 8 3 3 6|ioioTdTov, because the stone into {Denkmaeler ties klass. Alt., p. 1029, which Niobe was changed may be likened 1886). On the face of a perpendicular wall to Antigone's rocky tomb: cp. El. 150 to of rock there is a rectangular niche, in iravrXd/iuii NK5/3&,
£0
154

XO. aXXa 0eos TOI KOX deoyevvijs, Ty/xeTs Se yS/oorol /cat dvrjToyeveis. KaiTOL dL[Levr) fieya KOLKOVCTCLI TOIS icro#eois *cra.v K<X! eTreira davovcrav. AN. oi]u,oi yeXw/Aai. 2OVK

835

rt s, dXX' ii

*oi^Oju,eVai' u/J

840

3
4 tai AipKcucu Kprjvai, 5 @i^6as T' evapfiaJTOV dXcros. e

845 6 01a (f>£k(ov

otois v6fj,oi<s

8 3 4 8eoyyeprfi
Nauck, #e£oi» re 7^pows (and formerly /cat ^eoO 7^^975). 8 3 6 09i,u^ca L, with o above o from the 1st hand.

8 3 5 dvrjToyevveur L. tpBifxtvq. or
fiey' aKovvat L : fiiya KaKovcrai Seyffert: ^ 7 0 TaKoOffcu Wecklein. 8 3 7 roits iaoQious tyKh-ripa. Xaxe?" L.—Tom $eo!
8 3 8 fwirac . . Savowav. L has this v., which is also in most of the later MSS. ; but it is omitted by A, and consequently by the Aldine. Dindorf and others

8 3 4 8«Ss, sc. iKelv-q lUv i
7€VVTJS, god-begotten. The peculiarity is that the word is formed directly from yhva., and not from the stem of the pass, aor. in use: i.e., we should expect Beoytvvrjros. But Pindar could coin Bedrinos (I- 5- : 3 ) as = BeorliJ.T)To$. Why, then,

should not a poet coin Beoya/vffi as = 0eoy&vrqTos~l It is of little moment that the extant classical literature happens to present no strictly parallel compound with 76'ra (voirroyewfis and irpuToyevfqs being late Byzantine). 8«io'Yevijs occurs in Orac. Sibyll. (5. 261), but is not classical. The Schol.'s paraphrase, Beioripov yivovs Tvyxavovaa, is no token (as some fancy) that he read a gen., such as Bdov re 7^ous. 8 3 6 KCICTOI has an illative force, introducing the next step in the reasoning:

cp. 949, 0. T. 855.—L's ipBijiAva should prob. be <j>8i|Uvu (see on irayKohriv 804). The variant (noted in L) is warrantable as the masc. of general statement (cp. 463): but it would be extremely harsh, when £G>(rav...Bavovaav refers to the same person.—KaKovo-ai, 'e'en to have it said of her' (rai meaning, 'even if there is no other comfort'). This seems a little more expressive than raKovaai (Wecklein), and also slightly more probable palaeographically (cp. O. C. 172 cr. n.). The Ms. |Uy dicoucrai. is certainly wrong, since a paroemiac could not begin a new sentence. For dxotio) ( = \£yo/j.ai, audio) with inf., cp. Her. 3. 131 'ApyeToi YJKOVOV p.ov-

(nKty efrai 'EM^POH' irpuroi. 8 3 7 rots lo-oSlois
the lot of humanity at large.—The decisive objection to the MS. reading £yKXi)pa is the sense of the adj.; for iyKKi\poj always means either (1) act., having a share in, as Eur. / . T. 682 ZyKh-qpov... Ka
ANTITONH

155

CH. Yet she was a goddess, thou knowest, and born of gods; we are mortals, and of mortal race. But 'tis great renown for a woman who hath perished that she should have shared the doom of the godlike, in her life, and afterward in death. AN. Ah, I am mocked! In the name of our fathers' gods, »d can ye not wait till I am gone,—must ye taunt me to my face, str0 P he ' O my city, and ye, her wealthy sons ? Ah, fount of Dirce, and thou holy ground of Thebe whose chariots are many; ye, at least, will bear me witness, in what sort, unwept of friends, and by what laws reject it. But M. Seyffert defends it, and among recent edd. who retain it are Bellermann, Nauck, Wecklein, Pallis, Semitelos. 84O iXontvav L : <5\Xv/iivav r. ovXop.ivav Triclinius. olxo/jJvav J. F. Martin and Wunder. 8 4 3 TTOXUKTr/povos Nauck. 8 4 4 ff. AipKaiai Kpijvai] AipKaua KOX Kprjuai L (by dittographia).—L divides the vv. thus : It*.— | Q-tiPaar' \ £vp./j.i.pTvpaG>v KOI BeSf arisen more easily from TOi2l2oeEOi2- op.oyviav (0. C. 1333, where see n.): and 2VTKAHPA than from T0I2I8E0I2IN2Yr- the dying Ajax invokes the Kpfyai of KAHPA. Troy (At. 862).—cvap|u{TOu: see n. on 148 f.—aXo-os: cp. El. 5 (Argos) rrjs 8 3 8 t&$in£vri fiiya iarlv, a/coOffai ££>i...K\vovirav is not similar.—I eirC is not inconsistent with what l/iiras can see no reason to suppose the loss of a implies, viz. that she fails to win human verse. The fact that six anapaestic verses sympathy. (817—822) follow the strophe, proves 8 4 7 oto: cp. on 823 (Xvypor&Tav).—

IO<J>OKAEOYI 7 ir/aos ipyfia TVfj,/36x<»o"rov ep^o^ou Toi
855

4 TTOLTpSoV 8' eKTlVeLS TLV S.6\.OV.

avr. jS'. AN. !\|/aucras aXyetvoraTas e;u,ol fieptfu>a<;, 2 TTarpOS Tpnr6\l
OXKTOV

TOV T6 7jy3O77aiTOS

8 4 8 ?p7/no L (with two dots over 7, indicating fy^a). This was the general reading, though V has lpy/j.a, and Par. H (a copy of L) Ipvfia. Schol. in marg. of L, ip/ia, irepl oifr' ev veKpoicriv \ L. Triclinius changed Pporoiffiv to J3/DOTO(S.—The antistr. v. is 870 Kacrlyvr/re ya./iun' nvjyqaas. Boeckh conject. pporols oiir' iv veKpois Kvpodua (with Kafflypip-oi in 870): Seyffert, (3poTois cihe veKpols KvpoOo-a : and so Wecklein, but with lov Sia-iroTfios | fSporiiv, ovSk venp&s venpoioiv. Cp. on 869 f. 8 5 3 ftrxaTOp] i&ov F. Kern, and so Bellermann. 8 5 5 voKvv L : voKi r. Dindorf (who,

cp. 1 0 3 4 : At. 910 ortuvlovs. A tomb destined for ScpapKTOs (pl\ijiv, and 0. C. 1722 n. the dead is to receive the living (cp. 821). 8 4 8 2p^|i.a TV(ip6)(a)crTov, an enclo8 5 1 Though every treatment of this sure (prison) with a sepulchral x^M11verse must remain subject to doubt, far The ipyna is the chamber in the rock, the most probable (to my mind) is SeyfxeTpc65i)s KCITC3/>U! (774)1 in which she fert's modification of Boeckh's pporots xa is to be immured: the x&l consists of oiir' Iv VEKpots KupoCcra. This gives an the stones heaped up at the entrance, so exact correspondence with 870, xacrtyas to close it: cp. 1216 iipiibv x'ifaTos yip-e yd/ioiv Kvp-f/cas, and there is every \i.doairaSrj. For Spy/xa (etpyio, to shut reason to think that 870 is sound. Furin) cp. Arist. Part. Anim. 2. 15. 1, ther, the origin of L's reading is eluwhere it is said that the eyelashes (£Xecidated. The first oiiTt is omitted (Aesch. <papL8es) protect the eyes, otov ri, xaPa- Ag- 532 Ild/MS yhp ofire Te\iis TT6XIS, Kiip.ara iroiowl rives xpi TUV epy/idrav, cp. 0. T. 239); and this poetical license like the palings sometimes placed in front might easily have led a corrector to supof fences (or hedges). The Berlin ed. pose that the first oSre had been lost. (p. 958 b 18) there gives Ipyiwruiv from Again, the loss of Kupoicra would have the MSS. just as here L has ipyfia, and been easy after vexpots. as, conversely, MSS. of Pindar (/. 1. 27 8 5 2 (UTOIKOS : cp. 868, 890: see on etc.) give tpytm for ipyiw.=tpyov. The 0. C. 934. It is her doom, fwira TV/J.old edd. of Arist. give tpviunw.—The j3eiW (888). She is not a dweller with reading ipixa (from ipeldu) = 'mound': the living, because her abode is the grave; C. I. 4599 epur$evis lpp.a Bavovoir: Kai- nor with the dead, because she lives.— bel Epigr. 1063. 4 Kayiipaov ipixa. But The similar phrase—perhaps imitated this seems less fitting here than the notion from this—in Eur. Suppl. 968 f., ofir' iv of 'prison': cp. 886 vepiirrii^avTes, 892 rots (pSL/j-frots I O0T' iv $uxnv dpidfiovfiiva delpovpos. (Musgrave KpivofjAva.) has no such special 8 4 0 iroraivCov, usu., 'recent,' 'fresh': point: the Argive widows merely mean here, 'of a new kind': cp. fr. 154. 5 that their life is a living death. 4>CX
ANTITONH

157

I pass to the rock-closed prison of my strange tomb, ah me unhappy! who have no home on the earth or in the shades, no home with the living or with the dead. CH. Thou hast rushed forward to the utmost verge of 3rd daring ; and against that throne where Justice sits on high thou str0Phehast fallen, my daughter, with a grievous fall. But in this ordeal thou art paying, haply, for thy father's sin. AN. Thou hast touched on my bitterest thought,—awaking 2nd antithe ever-new lament for my sire and for all the doom given to stroPhehowever, suspects a lacuna) conject. 7r<£Xi>': Schneidewin, 7ro5o«': Wolff, ir6X«: Todt, wddei: Seyffert, TTOXVS (as fern.): Bonitz, fiApy: Hartung, rdipy: Blaydes, /itya. Wieseler points at rixvov, joining iroKvv with a,6\ov. 8 5 6 irarpyov . . TIV' adXov] Blaydes conj. irarpijiav . . riv' drav : Seyffert, warpifov . . yiveBXov. —iicrdveia L, {KTIVUS T. Donaldson conj. eKTeXets: Pallis, liciroveis. 867 tyav
8 5 3 ff. irpoPd(r'...'iroX« : having adhurled to destruction.' But (1) irpocrvanced to the furthest limit of rashness, enwes could not mean this: we must at thou hast struck heavily {iroXi) against least have Kariireaes. (2) The Chorus the lofty pedestal of Justice. We are feel pity, indeed, for Ant., and recognise to imagine the daring offender as going the praise of piety which she has won forward to a boundary where Justice sits (817, 872). But they also regard her enthroned, forbidding all further advance. collision with the city's law as an act of Instead of pausing there, the rebel still frantic folly (X0701) T' avoia KOX S>v rushes on, to cross the boundary—and, in tpwfc, 603); and they presently tell her doing so, dashes herself against the throne that she had left Creon no choice but to of the goddess. For fiddpov cp. Her. 1. punish her (874). By Aim/ they under183 (a sitting statue of Zeus) Kal TA stand the law of the State,—not those fSdffpov (pedestal) oi itai 6 8p6vos xpfocfc BeSiv voiuna which Ant. preferred to iari. For irpoi>Tes ets TWO. ^pa.%ia. (having struck 8 5 6 ira,Tp$ov TIVO £8Xov, 'some on some shallows— in sailingj. Cp. Aesch. ordeal inherited from thy sire' (v. 2); Theb. 409 judX' eiyevfj re Kal TOV Alaxtinis Tiva softens a statement into a conjecture; dpovov f Ti/n<£i>Ta Kal ffrvyovvB' iiirtp-it is perhaps the work of the fate which tfrpovas \6yovs. Ag. 383 XaKriffavTi. [ityav he bequeathed. This is better than to At/cas jSu/no'i'. Eum. 539 pa/idv atSeaou take nvd closely with Trarpipov a s = ' o f Adcas, I /xridi vw Ktpdos ISiiv aBiif TTOSI the paternal kind.'—CKTCVCIS, art paying XaJ driuris. Solon fr. 4. 14 ovdi <j>v\da- (to the fates which exact it), like iKrivw GOVTCLI (refiva 64fX€d\a A^KTJS.—iroXii (adv.)Sitcqv, riffiv, aTrowa. = b$pa, violently.—Bellermann, adopt8 5 7 ff. (J.ep£|xvas, gen. sing.: OIKTOV, ing Kvicala's general view, and also ace. depending on fyav are obthe command of Justice, thou hast been jective genitives with otierov.—The objec-

IO*OKAEOYI

158

3 dfierepov Trorfiov /cXewoTs Aci)68a/aSa«ro>.

861

i 1(0 fLCLTpwai XeKTOCOV

5 arai

T

avToyevvrjT

efia> irarpi,

6 oloiv cyco iroff a Takaifypoiv e(j>vv' 7 7rpos ous dpaio<;> ayaju,os, a S ' eyw 8 ta» SvcnroTfKov KacruyvrjTe ya.\i.wv 9 davav er' oixrav Karrfvapes ju,e. -/. XO. o-e/8ew [lev evo-efiebd TIS,

pov 865 cu. 871

OITOC, which Dindorf and others adopt. 8 6 1 T6T/IOV] 86/JWV Hartung and Blaydes. 8 6 3 /unp^at r : irarpwiai L. Cp. 980. 8 6 4 arai] drai L.— KOL^IMT' airoyevij | r ' L : Koifn^fiard r' avroytvriT' r. Turnebus restored aiVo~J£VVT\T. 8 6 5 ^ ( ^ L : d/*<jS Triclinius, which gives a long syllable to correspond with the first syllable of ^vfi/idpTvpas (846k but is unnecessary, since that syllable may be either long or short (see Metr. Anal.).—Svtr/i6pai L : SvufiMpov r and schol.

tion to taking OXKTOV as ace. in apposition TOV (OXKTOV), a lament which has often with lt//av to 'go over the same ground' again. rd 'TSKivriv Kraveiv Mevi\e<$ XtiTTt) irucphPind. N. 7. 104 Tavrd...Tpls rerpaKi T' tcrrai: Aesch. Ag. 224 lr\a 8' oSc | BVTTJP dixwoXeiv: Ph. 1238 5h ravrd /SoiJXet KOX yiviaOat. Bvyarpos, ywaiKOirolvwy voktuwv Tpte dvaTToXelv p.' ftn); No TroX/fw as dpayav, implies, rb Bvrijpa yeviaBai dpayi) = 7roX^w occurs, but Pind. once has dva•qv. Now, if we had, for instance, •woXlfa as = cicairoX^w (P. 6. 3). Similarly dveiivriaB-riv jttcpf/jcijs, it is conceivable a poet might well use TptiroXio-Tos as if that OIKTOV, as ace. in appos., should mean iroXtfa existed. It is needless to write OXKTOV dtpop^v or %yepav.—The in- here joined with the dat. of interest, as terpretation given above would admit the the possessive pron. is oft. joined with reading OITOV, 'doom,' which has, howthe gen. of the pers. pron. (rd/id Svarrivov ever, less authority (cr. n.). El. 166 riv rara, O. C. 344). ov a dvrjvvrov I OXTOV %x v KO.KWV. But, as 8 6 3 (j-aTpioai XlxTpav 4rai=jxaTpipuiv OXTOV ir6rp.ov is an impossible pleonasm, X. 5,TGU (see n. on 793), calamities of the it would then be necessary to take TOV re mother's bed, i. e. springing from mar...W6T/J.OV as depending on ^\j/avaas: for riage with a mother. (So O. C. 526 7
ANTITONH

159

us, the famed house of Labdacus. Alas for the honours of the mother's bed! alas for the wretched mother's slumber at the side of her own son,—and my sire ! From what manner of parents did I take my miserable being! And to them I go thus, accursed, unwed, to share their home. Alas, my brother, illstarred in thy marriage, in thy death thou hast undone my life! CH.

Reverent action claims a certain praise for reverence; 3rd a«ti-

r strophe. 8 6 7 Tpbs ots. . ?pxo/«u] Two vv. in L, divided at ft|d" iytb. 8 6 0 £ to] li> to L.—KCLffiyvyp-e ydf/.uv Kvpfoas] A separate v. in L.—Wolff read to to Kdtris SV
rb jj.t]Tpb% \4icrpov OI5K toveiv fie 5e?; a n d (1^) with iraTpyou the explanation by 4/J.$ varpl, etc., would have been less needed. 8 6 4 f. Koi)xT](j.aTa . . avToY^wqTa . . p.aTpos. the mother's union with her own offspring; the adj.=/teT& rov airy? yew/jfiaTos: cp. O. C. 1463 KTtiiros . .

(wedlock) as that from which I sprang.' But iror^ is fatal to this; for (a) it cannot here mean, ' in former days'; that would be too weak: (b) nor can olW irori mean, ' of whatever kind they may have been'— like Saris irori. Besides, the masc. oil's most naturally refers to persons denoted by oi'cov. I have therefore pointed at 5i6/3o\os ( — KTVTOS rod CK AI6S /3Aous): Aesch. £um. 212 3fj.atfj.os ( = 6vos.—e|«p irorpC, dat. of in-adj. is always of three terminations. So Attic tragedy uses Koivbs, iroffeivds, TTTUterest, 'for my sire' (i.e. to his misery); X<5s, (pavepbs, etc., as fem.: see O. C. the whole phrase being equiv. to, 'a mo751 n.—[UTOIKOS: see on 852. ther's incestuous union with our father.' The dat. goes with the whole preceding 8 7 0 Ka
ZO0OKAEOYZ

160

2 Kpdro<s 8', OTO) Kpdros , 3 napaftaTov ovSa/jid trekei, 4 tre o avToyvoTos coXeo- opya. AN. a/cXavros, aciiXos, dvvu4vaio<; Ta\atd>pa)v ravo eroi^av ooov. ov/cert /u,oi roSe Xa;u,7raSos lepov OjU,ju,a 6eyiL<; opdv Tokaiva' TOI> 8' e'/noi' TTOTfiov dSaKpvrov

(f>(,\.
874

875 ayoiicu

880

£

a p ' ICTT', aotSd? «:ai yoous TT/DO TOV 6ava.v <us ouS' az^ els Traucrair' dv, el XPe"? Xeyeiv; OVK d^eff (us ra^tCTTa ; /cai Karrjpefal TV/JL^O) TrepnrTv^avTes, ws etpr/K eycu, d<j>€Te fi6vr)v eprjpov, etre ^ ^ davelv

885

jiSi L. 8 7 6 ff. L divides the w . thus: axXauros— | TaXalippup—| — I /j.oi—Sfi\/j,a—i\/it>v— I '' V L : XP^^V Dawes.— 1

sense, eiV^Seia': i.e. though it is not complete tbotfieia.—which the Chorus regard as including loyalty to the State's laws— yet, so far as it goes, it deserves praise of the same kind. Cp. 924 rty Svaaipemv eiVejSoOo'' iKryjadfj-Tiv: by practising ei/tre/Sem towards the dead, she had come to be thought, on the whole, Si/cro-ej3ijs— as a law-breaker. The Chorus is here the apologist of Creon, and this concession is meant to emphasise the next sentence. Hence the purposed vagueness of , viz. Tovrif, is an ethic dat., 'in his sight'; he must not look on and see the law broken. For this dat., cp. 904.—oi8a|»4 (Dor.): cp. 763.—For (JUIXEI cp. 1335 : / / . 2. 25

$ \ a o l T' {iriTerpdipaTai. /coi T b a a a j A ; \ev. The Chorus echoes Creon's saying (677). 8 7 5 avro'yvaiTos, act., deciding for oneself, atirii yiyvoxTKOvaa, like iLep.icTbs, 'blaming,' VITOTTTOS, 'suspecting,' etc. (0. C. 1031 n.). Not pass., 'resolved upon' (i.e. here, 'adopted') 'by one's own choice', as Ellendt takes it ('ultrosusceptus'), and as the Schol. perh. did, who gives, aiSalpcros ml idtoyvii/j.ij)v rpbiros. —op'yd, disposition: see n. on 354ff. (ipydt). 878 CTOC|MIV, imminent, i.e. for which everything is prepared; / / . 18. 96 aMica ydproilirena ixeff1 "T&KTopa irbrnos erdifios: Hut. Mor. 706 C STOI/WV T6 SuHpBapTJvat TOIS fit] ^orq6o\)VTa...Tbv Xoyurnbv lxov
ANTITONH

161

but an offence against power cannot be brooked by him who hath power in his keeping. Thy self-willed temper hath wrought thy ruin. AN. Unwept, unfriended, without marriage-song, I am led Epode. forth in my sorrow on this journey that can be delayed no more. No longer, hapless one, may I behold yon day-star's sacred eye; but for my fate no tear is shed, no friend makes moan. CR. Know ye not that songs and wailings before death would never cease, if it profited to utter them ? Away with her—away! And when ye have enclosed her, according to my word, in her vaulted grave, leave her alone, forlorn—whether she wishes to die, Blaydes conject. iraiauev for Traiaair' dv: but prints, by another conject., •n-aiiacuT' dv, el '^elr/, Vx^w- Semitelos, xporov \4yuv | us ot/5' an els iraOffatr' dv, el XP^V 6aveiv. 8 8 6 dfe<70' L, d£er' r. 8 8 7 dcpcire fidvriv L. Aldus (with A) has ndvyv atprjT'. Most of the later Mss. have d
(and so it remains) unwept. Soph, has either (a) with Kal, as Eur. Andr. 1066 several instances of the predicative adj. dux °ei, 8 8 3 f. dp' tore, Cos, u Xpttv X^eif prop, 'roofed over,' oft. an epithet of a dotdcts Kai *y6ous 7rp6 TOU daveTv, otid' els &v natural cave (Od. 13. 349 (TT4OS, Soph. Ph. 171 iv K. virpa), and in El. 381 of a TafoatTo (X^7wv); The constr. would chamber (trriyri) like this Karapv^. The have been clearer with \4yav instead of fact that Nauck wishes to change it into X^yeiv, but the latter has naturally been fcorcipux' (or Karapvxei) is a strong inconformed to XP6'1?- The conject. vatistance of /ieTO/3oX^ iravTWV yXvuti. aeiev is admissible (cp. 0. C. 1751 iraiiere $prjt>ov, vraiSes), but unnecessary, and 8 8 6 trepiirrvlavres: see on 8 8 ( scarcely probable. Prof. Postgate's sugCp, Eur. Ph. 1357 Teixtwv irepitrrvxal. gestion, that doiSds Kal yoovs are objects Kaibel Epigr. 468 Xafceos OTIJXTJ /*C irtpi% to to-re, is tenable; but against it is the fact that in such cases the object of the 8 8 7 XPti> wishes: 3rd pers. pres. ind. principal verb is almost invariably the of xpau, with contraction into 9) instead anticipated subject of the dependent of 2, as in St^v, £rjv, nvijv, ireivrjv, , clause (as 0. C. 1197 yvwaei xaxoO | Sv^toO XPV" (to give an oracle), %f"i'T^aLt W y Tf \evTT)v ws Kan$) TrpoaylyveTai) ; as if hereSchol., el XPVfc' KCt' ^^ £ '- If 'he nom. we had, ap' tar doiSis UIJ paKpal elai; An loxra is sound, as it seems to be, in the object is very rarely so anticipated, as next v., then xpf is certain: for cl XTOf" in Isae. or. 10 § 18, fffws ovv av Tis...Tbv has no probability. Only one other pasXpbvov vn&v BavtiAaeie,- rus vo\i)v oi/Tat sage, however, gives unambiguous supeldirafiev.—ovS' dv «ts, more emphatic port to the forms XPV*> XPVt—vlz- AT. than oiSds &v: O. T. 281 n. Ach. 778, (the Megarian) ov xpriaBa; (TiyTjs, C KAKUTT' awoXovfiha; 'will you 8 8 5 OVK d£«8\ When the first of two not make a sound?' (o'ti 84\eis, sc. on>eTv;) or more commands is given by 06 with fut. There, indeed, Blaydes writes ou XP1) Tv indie, that constr. is usually continued,

J. S. III.

II

162

IO0OKAEOYI iv

Tcnavrfl yap

Kias

AN.

dyvol 8' ovv

tjucra. Tvpfieueiv Tovrri

yji

T~qvhe TTJV KoprjW

rrj
(TTeprjcreTai.

890

<5 TU//-/80S, eLov, (a Ka/rao'Kaxfarjs 01/070-15 deC<j>povpos, ol

Tropevofj.ai

irp6<s TOVS e/AOUTTjs, 3>v dpid/xov i

SeSe/crat Qepcrifyacrcr'

iv

ve/cpois

OXGAOTGJV'

XotcrOCa 'ya> KOL K a / c u r r a Srj /xa/cpw e i / u , Trpiv /AOI [loipav ikdovcra

fiivroi

i\r) jjukv rj£eiv

nap? ira-rpi,

iv

i^rJKeiv i\tricn,v

895

/3Cov. rpe
irpocriXrj<s Se trot,

l*.rJTep, <j)ikr) Se croi, Kaa-CyvTjTov

Kaipa'

8 8 8 ffitra Tvjxfieiav L. The difficulty felt as to xprf ' n 887 is shown by two types of reading which appear in later MSS., viz. (1) fwffo TVfipeiei in A, R, etc.: (2) fOffOK Tv/xfieieiv in Vat., Aug. b, and a few other 14th cent. MSS. Triclinius wrote fixra rvfiflefoei. Reiske conject. fwcroi' biAvf/aeip: Semitelos, fwtray u/ii'ifiSejK.—For rvtipeiur Morstadt conject. vv/jupeieiv. 8 9 1 In L the 1st hand

V imeripiav, irdpa 8' oXX' & fp': Thuc. 4. 28 fhe told Cleon to try) TA ^JR aipa.% ehcu (so far as the generals TI XPV9' Except in Ach. 778, the MSS. everywhere give XPV '• and the variants in were concerned): Xen. Cyr. 1. 4. 12 was aXXou Ttvbs rb iirl i]s: Cp. crdXeiu, which means either (1) to see on 774.—d«£4>povpos=75 " e ' tppoup-fjput others on a o-dXos,—to toss them : or era lie, not, ijv iyO> del ippovp^aa (like (2) intrans., to be on a o-dXos. So the Aesch. P. V.-$i rfySe (ppovpijaeis irirpav): intrans. 0a\aru€iv is not right. the queen of the nether world has greeted That taunt would be quite out of place them as they passed through the iroMI-evoi

ANTITONH

163

or to live a buried life in such a home. Our hands are clean as touching this maiden. But this is certain—she shall be deprived of her sojourn in the light. AN. Tomb, bridal-chamber, eternal prison in the caverned rock, whither I go to find mine own, those many who have perished, and whom Persephone hath received among the dead ! Last of all shall I pass thither, and far most miserably of all, before the term of my life is spent. But I cherish good hope that my coming will be welcome to my father, and pleasant to thee, my mother, and welcome, brother, to thee; accented
iriXai. to Hades (O. C. 1569!). So Oedi- The replacement of the initial * may have pus is led by' E/>/«)s 6 iro/nrbs ri re vepripa been prompted by a wish to mitigate the 6ebs (ib. 1548). As ^ &$av)p 6e6s she is dvatpriiua of the name by avoiding an associated with Hades (ib. 1556). association with wipBto. $«p(T^4>a(repa has L's support here. 8 9 8 f. KaKiora, as a law-breaker (cp. That form occurs also in Eur. Helen. 175, 59): $t\ with superl., see 58n.—|xolpav... but Hepatyaaaa in Aesch. Cho. 490. The piou: cp. 461. 4|IIK«IV of time, as PA. //. and Od. have only Ilep(Teet,a. 3>ep-199. a)=A7rffa!. CXi) |Jiiv...irpoiXijs *>4: cp. goddess of wisdom, who enables men 669 KoK&i ^c...e5 W, n. (pepojjAvuv {, be as rendered afterwards. She loved both in 'Apyeicp6t>T7is, and this comes out morebrothers (cp. on 523). If father and clearly in Hepai<paaaa: cp. T)jXe0a; suggest that from him she could expect and the name meant originally, 'she who no welcome.^a contradiction of her real brings (vegetation) to the light.' The feeling (515). Further, the brevity of initial II would then have been due to this reference to Eteocles heightens the the following 0 (cp. ri-^w« for ^-0ura). effect of what follows. II—2

164

ZO*OKAEOYI 0av6vra<s avTox^p xp /v/xas yey« eXoucra KaKocrfirjcra /cawtTUju.)8ious eSwKa' vuv Se, IIoXuVeiKes, TO crop / ire/aicrTe'XXoucra ToiaS' apwfiai. \jtaiT01 cr eyw Vi/n)cra, TOIS povovcriv, eu. ov yap TTOT OUT' av et reKvcav l^Tffp £ f K.piovTL TOUT e 8 o f dfLapTavetv l Sewa ToXyxav, cS Kaa-iyvyyrov Kapa.

900

905

910

915

OOO—928 Dindorf rejects the whole of these 29 verses. . 9O4 V(/«;
9OO ff. v(ids. This play supposes puted to his son Iophon (6 \jtvxpAs), or Oedipus to have died at Thebes : see on some other sorry poet; or to the actors. 50.—*X.owa KaK6(r|it| y voiil^erai. C p . below, 1201. wrote 905—912: with which 904 and —X.oeis: CP- 431-—irfpurr&Xouera: here, 913—920 are in organic unity, and must of sprinkling the dust and pouring the now stand or fall. Some remarks will Xoal: cp. the general sense of the word be found in the Appendix, in Ai. 1170 r&<j>ov TrepioreXoOcTe. More The main points (to my mind) are oft. of laying out the dead (like Koafieiv briefly these. (1) The general validity here, and axr/Kadapubitiv in Ai. 922): of the divine law, as asserted in 450— Od. 24. 292 obit k /Jffirrip | /cXaCffe Tepi460, cannot be intelligibly reconciled with areCKaaa. Verg. Am. 9. 485 canibus date the limitation in vv. 905—907. (2) A praeda Latinis | Alitibusque iaces: nee te still further limitation is involved in 911 f. tua funera mater | Produxi, pressive ocuShe has buried her brother, not simply as los, aut vulnera lavi, | Veste tegens.— such, but because, while he lived, he was 8^|j.as: 205. an irreplaceable relative. Could she have 9O4—92O Few problems of Greek hoped for the birth of another brother, she Tragedy have been more discussed than would not, then, have felt the duty to be the question whether these vv., or some so binding. (3) The composition of vv. of them, are spurious. Arist. (Rhet. 3. 909—912 is unworthy of Sophocles. 16 § 9) quotes q vv. 911, 9 912, 9 , and cer9O4 'TCfirjo-a fj (cp. ( p 'tpdrri, p i , 457 457 n.), ), with tainly i l had h d th the whole h l passage iin hi his text eS S (last (l wordd off v., as 0. 0 C. C 642), 6 ) I of Soph. The interpolation, then, if honoured thee rightly, TOIS <j>povoi
ANTITONH

165

for, when ye died, with mine own hands I washed and dressed you, and poured drink-offerings at your graves; and now, Polyneices, 'tis for tending thy corpse that I win such recompense as this. [And yet I honoured thee, as the wise will deem, rightly. Never, had I been a mother of children, or if a husband had been mouldering in death, would I have taken this task upon me in the city's despite. What law, ye ask, is my warrant for that word ? The husband lost, another might have been found, and child from another, to replace the first-born; but, father and mother hidden with Hades, no brother's life could ever bloom for me again. Such was the law whereby I held thee first in honour; but Creon deemed me guilty of error therein, and of outrage, ah brother mine! vv. 905—913 inclusive: and so Schneidewin, conjecturing in 914 TLpiovri IUVTOI, or nhvif ViptovTi. Kvicala condemns 905—912. 9O7 av ijpA/iiji' r : dvijp6fir)V L. 8 1 1 K€Kev$6roip"lfiefiriKlyrwvArist. Rh. 3. 16 § 9. reTevxirav (Tvyx&vw) Clemens Alex. Strom. 6, p. 747, 30.

9OS ITI^KSTO, lay mouldering: Plat. Tim. 82 E tirav.. .TtjKo/A&ri trap!; dvdiraXiv eU T&S \tf3as T^V Ti)Keiova i^iy. S o tabum of corpses, Verg. Aen. 8. 487. 9 0 7 p£$ ITOXITOV. This was Ismene's phrase (79). Antigone had believed that the city was on her side (509). This has been noted as a mark of spuriousness in the verse. But it cannot (I think) be fairly claimed as such; for, since the Chorus had seemed to fail in sympathy 838), she had regarded herself as &)Tp6s oixirL HOI. $UOVTUV, d5eX0eis S.v aXXos ovfievl Tpotrq ye'voiTo. Arist. Rhet. 3. 16 § 9 (if you introduce a trait of character which will seem improbable, the reason of it should be added): an 8' dwurTov i), rare rfjV alriav emXtyeiv, ixrirep So0o/cX^s Troief irap&deiy/ia T6 £K TTJS 'AVTI7OI>7/S, STI /taWop TOV d5eX0ou e/ojSero ^ avSpbsfyrtKvuivrh per yhp av yeviaBai. airoX6^ei'a[this = vv. 909, 910]' /UTJT/)6S 8' iv q.Sov K.r.X. (he then quotes 911 f., with PepijKOTav,—3. mere slip of memory: see on -223).

Three points in these vv. are strange. (1) The gen. abs. KOTOavo'vTOs, for which a gen. has to be evolved from ir<5cris. The gen. of that word was not in Attic use ('mihi non succurrit exemplum ubi wocreos aut jro(reais legatur,' Pors. Med. 906). Why was not dvSpos used? It looks as if the composer who made up these verses from Her. 3. 119 (see above) had sought to import a touch of tragic dignity by substituting iroo-ts for the historian's word, dv^p. The gen. KardaV6I>TOS cannot be taken (as some wish) with dXXos, 'different from the dead' (I). (2) dir aXXou <JW>T6S. Why is it assumed that the first husband died before, or with, his child ? The two hypotheses of loss should have been kept separate. We wanted something like Kal n-eus av aXXos, 7rcu56s i^Tepyj/i^vrj. (3) TOVS* means the first husband's child, but is most awkward.—As to OVK IUT' aSe\<pos K.T.X., it may be somewhat inelegant; but it is not (as some urge) incorrect, since oix iara> 9 1 3 4KirpoTi|MJa"aop4.ti> only in O. C. 1648.

166

S00KAE0Y2 KOX vvv dyei fie Sid ~)<epi\cov rj ovcfiopos {flier' ets 6avovTcov epyoixai /caTa<xKa^>aV] noiav irape£;e\dov
XO. I T I TC3V auTav dvefuov aural *jjvxrj<5 pnral rqvhe y cloverw. KP. Toiydp TOVTUV TOUTIV aryovcriv K:\avfia0' vndp^ei, /SpaBvTrJTOS virep. AN. ol[ioi, davdrov TOVT eyyvTaro)

92°

925

93^

TOUTTOS a<^i/fTai.

KP. dapcreiv ovSev vapajJuvOovfiaL /AT) OV raSe ravrr) KaraKvpovcrOai.

935

917 oirre rou] ou T^ TOU L (TOU from rod): Schneidewin conject. ovre iru>. 9 2 O 0av&Twv . . Karaff(t>ayA.i7' L : Bavbvruiv . . KaracrKa
rejects these two vv.

927 irXeiw] Vauvilliers conject. pelio.

928 hoiKus

L, with K written above v by S. 9 2 9 f. ITI TCOV airSv bviixwv airal | ^fx>?s pnral rfySe y' ixovair L. For airal Erfurdt wrote airal. Dindorf, thinking that pij was a gloss on ivifuw, and that airal was afterwards added for metre's 916 Sid xtpav...\a!fl<&v,i.e., by forcible arrest, as though I were a criminal. Cp. 0. C. 470Si'6£Xiov with £pT]|K>s (not with 070^01), forsaken on the part of my friends. The sense of irposinPA. 1070 is similar, though there it goes with the verb; ^ Kal irpos bpuv wS' £ ; / , 30 0 ( X , I X 0 0S J J / 8 JJ ; 9 2 1 Sainovwv 8£KT|V, that which the gods recognise (451), as distinguished from the human SUri (854) which she has offended, 9 2 2 ff. If the gods allow her to suffer

for obeying them, is it not vain for her to invoke them?—fS\£irciv ets rwa (for help), as Ai. 398, 514, El. 959.—TCva...fuiipdvaiv, what ally (of all conceivable allies)? —lirtl ye Srj: cp. Tr. 484 ivel ye /lev 5iJ. For the place of Sij, cp. 726.—njv Sixro-^Pewtv, the repute of it; A/. 968 eiatfleiav 4K iraTpds | fayftTos oJ
ANTITONH

167

And now he leads me thus, a captive in his hands; no bridal bed, no bridal song hath been mine, no joy of marriage, no portion in the nurture of children; but thus, forlorn of friends, unhappy one, I go living to the vaults of death.] And what law of heaven have I transgressed ? Why, hapless one, should I look to the gods any more,—what ally should I invoke,—when by piety I have earned the name of" impious ? Nay, then, if these things are pleasing to the gods, when I have suffered my doom, I shall come to know my sin ; but if the sin is with my judges, I could wish them no fuller measure of evil than they, on their part, mete wrongfully to me. CH. Still the same tempest of the soul vexes this maiden with the same fierce gusts. CR. Then for this shall her guards have cause to rue their slowness. AN. Ah me ! that word hath come very near to death. CR. I can cheer thee with no hope that this doom is not thus to be fulfilled. sake, gives in ruv air&v Avi/uov pnral \ rfySe y' ixovaiv. 9 3 1 TOI yip TOI Toi/rwK L. Dindorf conject. roiyiproi Kal: Wecklein, roi.yiproi.viv: Bothe, roiyap rairriv.—roitnv r: raid L. 9 3 3 f. iyyvrdrwi L.—Lehrs, with whom Nauck agrees, assigns these two vv. to the Chorus. 8 3 5 f. L gives these two w . to Creon : Boeckh, to the Chorus. The Scholiast recognises both views.

by d \ \ ' o S v ('well then'). (1) If the gods approve of my doom, then, after suffering it, I shall become conscious (in the other world) that I have sinned. (2) But if they disapprove of it, and regard Creon as the sinner, then they will punish him at last. And I could wish him no sorer doom than mine.—4v 6«ots: cp. 459.—Jvyyvol(«v= awalklrina'. Lys. or. 9 § i r awiyvuusav Si Kal atirol a(f>lcnv us iJSuojKores, 'became conscious that they had done wrong.' The word could also mean, 6/JLO'hoyijo-ai/j.ei', 'confess': but in that sense it regularly takes either an inf., as Her. 1. 91 avvtyva euuToO etvai rty a/taprdSa: or a dependent clause, as Plat. Legg. 717 D 1-vyyiyvihaKovra Cus elK6Tas...6vfioir' av.— ^(iapTt)K<5«s belongs more closely to the verb than does iraB^vres: cp. Plat. Phaed. 70 A (ri 'pvxv) Siao-KeSa
this bitter feeling.—Kal SpaX''is> stormgusts of the soul: both genitives are possessive: c p . 795 piKei.pwv-Xixepot...vin<pas —Dindorf s expulsion of abral \ 'j/vxtfi (cr. n.) is unwarranted. ^i<xi}s interprets the figurative sense; for airral after ruv airw" cp. n. on 155 ff. (vioxf.os veapafoi). 9 3 1 f. roirav, neut., causal gen. (0. 7*. 48). After rijcSe 7', this is better than rair^v would b e : roiyiproi (whether with Kal or with vu>) would be unpleasing.— K\avp.a8': cp. 754: so Ph. 1260 imas K\avjj.a.TU>v.—Cirep = tuena (0. T. 165 n . ) . olfioi follows, but the change of person excuses the breach of synapheia:' so O. C. 139 TO ^aTifi/xeeov is followed by lib, and ib. 143 ny>Ar/9v? by oi. 9 3 3 f. This threat (to the guards) 'has come very near to death,' i.e., 'portends imminent death for me.' The phrase is not fig., 'is bitter as death to hear' (being

9 2 7 f. oJ8«, Creon: cp. 10.—pii^irXiCo, i.e. she will be content if they suffer Icra. She can imagine no worse fate. The tame conjecture |i.e(e> would not express

a prelude to death). 9 3 5 f. Said by Creon, clearly—not by the Chorus. ' I can give thee no encouragement (ov84v adv.) to hope that

i68 AN. t3 yij9 ©17)6175 acrru KOL deol TT/aoyems, ayofjuai 817 KOVK4TI f XeucrcreTe, ©77/877? 01

naTp£ov

p

940

rrjv ""ySacrtXetSaV fiovvrjv \oiiriqv, ota irpos oitov dvopatv Trda~)(Oi, evcrefiCav cre/Stcracra. a'. XO. erXa /ecu Aavdas ovpdvtov (fyai 2 dXXafat SejLias ev ^aXKoSerot?

945

9 3 7 79717 made from yij in L. 9 3 9 S-fj is the reading of A : ST; '"yu> of L. The latter arose from the wish to make the paroemiac into a dimeter. 94O oi] u Pallis. 9 4 1 T V fiaaMBa poivipi \oiirljv L. The correction f3a
the doom is not to be ratified on this 9 4 0 01 KoipavtStu, the Theban eiirawise' (i.e., by death). |ii^ ov, not MV, on rplSai of the Chorus: see on 843. The account of oiSiv (443 n.).—KarcuaipoSo-Sai, nom. with art., instead of voc., = 'ye who pres. denoting what is to be; Ph. 113 are princes of Thebes,' and so brings out alpe? T& rdi-a ravra rty Vpolav ixbva. Attic the implied reproach to their apathy. prose used mpovv or iwiKvpovy (yv,This constr. usu. has a somewhat pevbjwv, \j/-l)ipuTiM, etc.). Cp. Creon's pe-remptory tone, as Plat. Symp. 218 B ol Si remptory word reKetav in 632.—ravrfi oltctrat.. .irtiXas...rots Cariv tiridecOe. I t is (722) combined with rdSe: cp. 39. different when a voc. precedes the art. and partic, as Ar. Av. 30 uvSpes ol vapdvres 9 3 8 8col irpoYevcts, ancestral, not iv \6y "Apijs, irb\u> KdS/jiov iiriivv^on \ 0tf\aifai Sim fiaaCkeiSQn 7&0S, the same corrupKr/Seaal T' impyus. | icai Ktiirpis, ar' et tion, {SaaCkib'wv, occurs in the MSS. ytvovs Trpo/ACtraip, j akeuffov. Dionysus, Suidas has (3a
ANTITONH

169

AN. O city of my fathers in the land of Thebe! O ye gods, eldest of our race!—they lead me hence—now, now— they tarry not! Behold me, princes of Thebes, the last daughter of the house of your kings,—see what I suffer, and from whom, because I feared to cast away the fear of Heaven ! [ANTIGONE is led away by the guards. CH. fiaaikeiav :

Even thus endured Danae in her beauty to change the l s t light of day for brass-bound walls; strophe ' Bergk, AapdaKidav:

Doederlein,

OldurSSa: Seidler

and others,

^aatXtjtSa. Emperius proposed XeiVcrere Sr/^7]s rijv KOipaviSav j /XOVVTJV XOITHJP, regarding r)]v flatnXISa as a gloss. 9 4 3 eiW/3eiax MSS.: ebaefULav Triclinius, saying, OSTU %p^ yp&cpeiv IUVIKSS . . dXXct /ecu rb (refHiaaaa dird TOU crejSifu 6
Xtyuv, y , which shows that his text had aefi-qaaaa. fi

9 4 4 — 9 5 4 L divides the vv.

h £ X j j aXXd^ai,— X X d ^ | | avX(uo~— X [ J ^ [ [ Kalroi— l l thus : £rXa— [ ru/i/J^/Jet— viur— I dXX' a— I OUT' &V vai— | oi irupyoa— | KeXaivol . .

Eur. H. F. 696 eiyevlas. The motive was metrical convenience. Such forms are not Ionic, as Triclinius called them (cr. n.): thus Herod, used aXrj$etr}, not aXridiq: though there are other cases in • which Ionic substitutes e for « (as §a6ia, imTydeos, etc.).—
Tirjvoo'— |
told him that he was to be slain by his daughter's son. He therefore immured the maiden in a chamber built for that purpose within the precincts of his house at Argos. Here Zeus visited her in the golden rain; she bore Perseus; and Acrisius sent mother and child adrift on the Aegean in a chest; but Zeus heard her prayer, and brought them safely to the island of Seriphus. Both Soph, and Eur. wrote a Aavai): Soph, wrote also an ' Atcpt&tos.

Kal Aavaas 8e'|ias $r\a aX\a£cu ovpa.vi.ov 0 u s : note the bold order of words. 2T\O, Ka£ is a Homeric echo, from //. 5. 382 ff. Aphrodite has been wounded by Diomede : her mother Dione comforts her by saying that Ares, Hera, and Hades have also suffered wounds: TdrXaOi., T^KVOV tuov...

\ TXJ? /x^K'Apijs... |

rXij 5' "Hprj... | r\ij 6' 'Atdr/s.

So here

we have three examples—Danae, Lycurgus, Cleopatra.—8^|iasin periphrasis (TV. 908) here suggests her youthful beauty.— dXXaijcu ovp. 0ws ev xaX/co5. auXcuy, * to give up light, (so as to be) in a prison,' i.e. to exchange the light for the darkness of a prison. aXXdWw TL TWOS can mean either to give, or to take, one thing in exchange for another. When a\Xa
I04>0KAE0YI

170

3 KpvrrTofieva 8* iv rvfi^rqpu 0a\dfia> 4 KOLITOI yei/Gf Tt/ttos, (o trot irai, 5 Kal Z77VOS rafuevecrKe yova<s xpvcropvTov<s. 950 6 dW a fioipihia. TIS 8urao~is Seivd' 1 OUT' aV viv *o\)8os OUT' "Apr)<s, ov Trvpyos, ou% dXCKTVTTOL

8 Kekaival va.es iKev)(d'q S' *ofu^oXos Trais d Apvavros, 2 Howi'OiJj' /8ao"iX.eus, /cepro/iiois d/oyais, 3 e/c Aiowo^ou irerpcoSeb Kard(j)apKTos iv Secrfiai.

955

9 4 8 /cal after Kalroi was added by Hermann. Wieseler conject. aalroi y' rjv : as 7«< follows, a scribe reading TENrEN might easily omit 7' T\V.—yeveaj. L : y&itb. in Dresd. a was prob. either a late conject., or a mere error, (yhva. Aug. b, V 4 .)— 95O XPV' Hartung conject. rpi, c3 irol (instead of w ircu, irai): and so Blaydes.
v: i] 8' (the mother) airep £ivtf £ivrf | Apoll. Rhod. 4. iogi) describes it as ' a jev Ipvos. The iterative form occurs brazen chamber (da.Xafi.ov... xa\KoC«) made in only three other places of trag.: 963 : under ground, in the court-yard (au\?J) of Aesch. Pers. 656 taicev, Aesch. fr. 305 K\O.Ihis house.' Paus. (2. 23. 7) says that he e Si f/v 6 xa^xow SaXo/ios (made by Acrisius): i.e. ,the $aKa/ios itself was above follows a simple vowel, but p a diphthong (0. C. 469).—A bowl {uparfip) from ground;—as Horace calls it turris aenea Caere, of the 5th cent. B.C., shows the (C. 3. 16. 1). By the epithet xa^K°vs golden rain descending on Danae; she the legend evidently meant to denote the is sitting on the bed in her chamber, strength and security of the prison,—as and preparing to retire to rest. A second though the doors were of bronze. But it scene, on the same bowl, represents the is very probable that this epithet originalmoment when she is about to be placed, ly came into the story through a reminiwhere Simonides imagines her, \apvaKi scence of a tomb (like the 'treasury of 4v SaiSaXtq. . Both paintings are reproAtreus' at Mycenae), to the walls of duced by Baumeister (Denim, p. 407). which bronze plates had been nailed. (Cp. Introd. to Homer, ch. n . § 25.) In 9 5 1 d poipiSCa TIS K.T.X. The pecuSimonides fr. 37. 7 xa^leeo7°/l
ANTITONH

I;I

and in that chamber, secret as the grave, she was held close prisoner; yet was she of a proud lineage, O my daughter, and charged with the keeping of the seed of Zeus, that fell in the golden rain. But dreadful is the mysterious power of fate; there is no deliverance from it by wealth or by war, by fenced, city, or dark, sea-beaten ships. And bonds tamed the son of Dryas, swift to wrath, that ist antiking of the Edonians; so paid he for his frenzied taunts, strophe, when, by the will of Dionysus, he was pent in a rocky prison. 955—965 L divides thus: &vdiipbv . . . KM | voa— |

\ j / a i |

9 5 5 6fux6Xws MSS. (in L from iJu made from if in L.

| '"BSoivdv— | opyatff— | werp&Sei— | OBTU— | — | yvvaiicacr— |
• i£tixo\os Scaliger.

958 irerpiiSei] ei

6va.Toi<xi 5' O6K aiOalperoi. | oifr' SX/Sos o#r' aKafiirros "Apjjs offre ira/j^0^/xn?s (/L«iT« viQos OXXOT' &r' oXXav | yaiav a vavdupos ataa.—TripYOS,

p op-ytus, causal dat. with i{eix9ti •• was subjugated by reason of the bursts of fury in which he reviled Dionysus. For the dat., cp. 391, 691: El.

citjr-walls, with their towers (O. T. 56).— OUT*...OUT', followed by oi...o«x: so even when only one ofire has been used, Her.

838 x p w S ^ r o i s ipKarL Kpv
KWV, (Amphiaraus) buried alive, by reason of a woman's golden snares, op-ycus might be general, 'moods' (355), but here has 8. 98 ofire vttperos, OVK dju/3pos, ov Kavfia, its special sense, though plur.: cp. Aesch. oi vi%: c p . on 0. C, 972. Rum. 848 dpyas ^iwotarw aoi. The dat. 9 5 5 f. teu\9ii, was brought under ln could be taken as a modal dat. with the yoke. As Karefcix^V 94-6 better d£vxo\os ('in,' or 'with,' his opyal), but suited the sense, 'was strictly confined,' so here the simple frixdri better sug- this is less good.—We could not take feux;.- <Sp7<«s as = ' w a s enslaved to (his gests the idea, 'was tamed by imprisonment.'— 6£i>xo\os K.T.X. = 6 Apu'aiTos own) fierce moods.'—The recurrence of K«pTO|i£ovs in 961 is noteworthy, but not <S£ux
IOOKAEOY£ 4 OVTO) TS,<S jxavia.'i Sewov 5 dvOrjpov re JLICVOS. Keivos iireyvco /xavicus 960 6 ^tavoiv TOP deov eu KepTo/uois yX
irapa Be KuaveaV *7reXayet SiSv/ms dXos 96O drdi;/)6i>] Nauck conject. ArripSv: Pleitner and wrote avBripbv rb ixivos. 0 6 1 if/atiuv] Herwerden Btfywv: Nauck (formerly), Bpaiwv: Mekler, oetiwv. T' r : 0i\at/Xous S' Seyffert, and so most recent edd.

Wolff, ivdtipov.—Schneidewin conject. xP^lvuv: M. Schmidt, 0 6 5
132).—ireTpv like Kadairrbiievos (avripLots iirie
ipatiw

nowhere else takes an ace. in class. Greek (see on 546, 859), and it is unnecessary to regard this passage as a solitary example. Poetry, esp. lyric, allowed occasional

Kaiai. SiKbpvtpov ifh&na..

0 6 5 Moiio-as. An interesting illustration is afforded by a sarcophagus in Baumeister's Denkmaeler, p. 83 7. At the centre of the group is the raging Lycurgus, with

ANTITONH

173

There the fierce exuberance of his madness slowly passed away. That man learned to know the god, whom in his frenzy he had provoked with mockeries ; for he had sought to quell the god-possessed women, and the Bacchanalian fire; and he angered the Muses that love the flute. And by the waters of the Dark Rocks, the waters of the 2nd twofold sea, stroPhet h u s : wapi.— | SM/iaa— | &KTO1— | rjS' 6 8pi)i.KWii— | SV— | Suradun— | etSev— | TV(p\a6kv— | AXabv— | ApaxBiv— | x^Pea
Kvaviuiv ireX&yeuiv (note the accent) irerp&ii | $i5ifyia I conjecture ireXAyei. See comment. uplifted axe, about to slay the Dionysiac nymph Ambrosia, who cowers at his feet. A Fury is on each side of him, urging him on. To the right is Dionysus,—about to save the nymph by changing her into a vine; and behind him stand his followers. At the extreme left are three Muses—Urania, with globe; Clio, with roll; Euterpe, prob. with flutes. (Zoega seems clearly right in thus explaining the three women: others have made them Moirae.)—The close relation of Dionysus with the Muses is marked by one of his Attic titles, MEXT6/ievoi (Paus. i. 2. 5), as conversely Apollo had the title AIOPW<55OTOS (id. 1. 31.4). Muses were sometimes said to have nursed him. (Cp. Welcker, Gotterl. 2. 611.) The monuments relating to the myth of Lycurgus have been critically treated by Michaelis (Anna/. Inst. 1873, pp. 248— 270). The Italian vase-paintings follow a version different from that of Soph., viz. that the frenzy of Lycurgus was wreaked on his own son and wife. A large Neapolitan vase gives two pictures: in one, we see his murderous rage; in the other, Dionysus sits on his throne in calm majesty, stroking his panther. 0 6 6 Cleopatra is the third example. Her father was the wind-god, Boreas; her mother, the Athenian Oreithyia, whom he carried off to his wild home in Thrace. Cleopatra married Phineus, king of the Thracian Salmydessus, on the w. coast of the Euxine, not far from the entrance to the Bosporus. She bore him two sons. He afterwards put her away, and imprisoned her. Her imprisonment is not directly mentioned here: but cp. Diod. 4. 44, who says of Heracles, when serving with the Argonauts, rty KXeoTrdrpav eV TTJJ
Brunck omitted

then married Eidothea, sister of Cadmus. Eidothea put out the eyes of Cleopatra's two sons, and caused them also to be imprisoned. It is the fate of Cleopatra herself which Soph, means to compare with Antigone's: this is plain from 986. The fate of the sons is made so prominent only because nothing else could give us so strong a sense of the savage hatred which pursued the mother. Soph, supposes the outline of the story to be familiar. Cleopatra has already been divorced and imprisoned. The poet chooses the moment at which Cleopatra's sons are being blinded by Eidothea, with the sharp shuttle in her blood-stained hands. Ares, the god of cruel bloodshed, beholds with joy a deed so worthy of his Thracian real m. The name of Cleopatra (like that of Capaneus, 133) is not mentioned. Two strophes are given to this theme, partly, perh., as having an Attic interest (983). Soph, wrote two plays called $wetis. We know only that Cleopatra's sons were there called"Oap8os (?Uap$ivios H. Weil) and KpA/nfios: and that the subsequent blindness of Phineus was represented as a punishment of his cruelty (schol. Apoll. Rhod. 2. 178). Eidothea was mentioned by Soph, in his Tvp.iravuTTal (schol. on 980),—a play which perh. concerned the Dionysiac worship, since the Tii/wracop (kettle-drum) was used in his Spym as well as in those of Cybele. Another version called her Idaea, daughter of Dardanus. irapd Si Kvavedv ircXayci 8. aXos. For thedoublepossessivegen.,cp. 795,929. ire\&yei....a\6s, as Eur. Tro. 88 iriXayos Myalas d\<Ss, the Homeric dXis tv ireXdyea-criv, etc. The rocky islets on the N. Phineus side of the entrance from the Euxine to

IOOKAEOYI

174

18'

2<xKTal

3 SaXjuvS^cro-o's, Iv dy^CiroX^ YAprjs 4 Surcroicri ^U'eiSats 5 elfiev dparbv IX/cos 6 Tv\a>d£v ef dypias 8dfiapros, 7 dXaov akacrTopoMTW

8 *dpa^devroiv

6[XjxoiT(i)v KV/CXOI?,

v

alfl

975

9 ^eCpecrcn /cai KepKiScov 9 6 8 ff. CI'•Krai KT fSoairbpiai \ •qS'1 6 SfrqiKwv (rdKiaiS^acrba | L .

F o r ijS' (i}5' r) T r i -

clinius wrote ote 15. Blaydes suggests ti>' or KO.1 : Semitelos T' 15'. After QpriKuiv, Boeckh supplies ti.. Schiitz, acnutz, Staxipos.—&"' ooaxws.—a> ayx'^oAKT upplies asepos: afcyos: MeineKe, Meineke, rjiimv: rfiibv: H &yx^o\iir a/n;
the Bosporus were regularly called Kvdceoi simply (without vfjaot or Trirpai, Her. 4. 85). L's irerpcSv has long been recognised as a gloss. But Wieseler's change of 7reXa7^wi' into avCKdbuv is also erroneous. L's accent, irthaytav, points to the truth,—as similar small hints in that MS. have been found to do elsewhere also (cp. on 467; and O. C. 1113 n.). The correction , •niKa.ya, is so easy that it may well have occurred to others; but I have not met with it. It removes the difficulty (insuperable, to my mind) of irapa with the genitive here. Those who read Kvaveav (ntCKilbiay, or Kvaviwv ireKayiwv, are forced

to take vapd as = ' extending from the dark rocks (etc.) are the coasts.' But such a use is wholly unparalleled. As to 1123, see n. there. In Pind. P. 1. 75 dpiojiai | wAp piv J,a\afuvos 'AOaralw x&PiV= from Salamis' (i.e., by celebrating it). In Ar. Ach. 68 the Ravenna has irpvxb^aSa. va.pt>. Kaiivrpluv

\ ireUwv oSoar'ha.i'odvTfS,

of the entrance of the Bosporus, near the modern Midjeh. The name Salmydessus was given also to the tract of coast extending s. of the town.—dgcvos, Boeckh's mode of supplying the missing cretic (=.TO>> -yovdK in 980), is at least simple and fitting. Cp. Aesch. P. V. 726 TpaX«a irovrov 2a\p:v8Ti
ferring to the schol. on 969, TTAO^OS Si tan

Sv&xd/xepov wepl QpaKrp>, proposes

SI)
while other MSS. have Sid. (also with gen. plur.); but there irapd. Kavarpiov \ veSlov (Dindorf) is certain. In Pind. P. 3. 60 yvbvra rb trkp voSbs, 'having learned one's nearest business' (cp. P. 10. 63), vapd has its normal sense,—'that which begins from one's foot,' = which is directly before one in one's path. The corruption of ireKaya into •n-e'Xayiwy naturally followed that of Kvaveav into Kvav4w. 8 6 7 f. aKxal Boonrdpuu, sc. elai (cp. 948 n.). The Kvdveai are at the point a Tai I "•e{"/i^»<7;. where the coast of the Bosporus joins 175 &\ei.\j/anivi], ISi x ^ the western coast of the Euxine. The city 97O CIYX'TOXIS "Apr|s. This reading Salmydessus stood just s. of the promon- (L's)agrees metrically with the antistrophe tory of Thynias, about 60 miles N.w. (981 dpxaiayovuv), if we suppose the 2nd

ANTITONH are the shores of Bosporus, and Thracian Salmydessus, the inhospitable ; where Ares, neighbour to the city, saw the accurst, blinding wound dealt to the two sons of Phineus by his fierce wife,—the wound that brought darkness to those vengeancecraving orbs, smitten with her bloody hands, smitten with her shuttle for a dagger. Dindorf (formerly) conject. ayxpvpos. Seyffert, Apx^oXu. 9 7 2 Apar&v] Hermann conject. Apanrbv: Schneidewin, apaiov. 9 7 3 rvipXuBiv MSS.: Apax^iv Wunder. 9 7 5 Apax^i" iyx^" L : the later MSS. have either this or Apax&i" axiw. Seidler and Lachmann restored apaxOivruv. Nauck would prefer Tv
agent: for, as KepriSwv indicates, she did and 3rd syllables of d7x(7roXis to represent it with her own hand. Distinguish £K a resolved long syllable. Such a resolution Aioctfcrov in 957 (by his order). is rare, but not unexampled: see on 798. We could avoid it by reading, with Gle9 7 4 <£XO<5V...KVKXOIS, sightlessyiv the ditsch, AKTOII Bo6laov Kepawxf. 9 7 1 ff. <£>ivXo>6iv.—dpcmiv, accursed, bringing alike jSwjUof, o-irijirTpa, etc.—The Kepxls curse on the authors of the wound. In (Kptnw, to strike the web in weaving) was his dramatic treatment of the story, Soph, 'like a large netting needle' (Rich s. v. had connected this blinding of the sons radius), 'rather longer than the breadth with the punishment of blindness which of the web.' It was used for two purthe gods afterwards inflicted on Phineus poses. (1) As a rod with which to strike himself (schol. Apoll. Rhod. 2. 178).— the threads of the woof, in order to con1-X.KOS TU^)\«8^V. TiupXovv ?X/cos = to inflict dense them. The flat blade called OTABII a blinding wound. Cp. Ai. 55 %Keipe... was a latersubstitute. In the modern loom <povov, he dealt death by hewing damn. this is done by the moveable bar called Eur. Suppl. 1205 Tpcicrijs (j>6vov, (wher- the 'batten.' (2) As a shuttle, i.e., an ever) thou dealest the death-wound.. Verg. instrument for shooting the threads of the Aen. 11. 82 caeso sparsuros sanguine woof (KpdKrj) from one side of the loom jlammam (caedere sanguinem = to shed to the other, between the threads of the blood by cutting). In such pregnant warp ((7TjJ/i«di>). In the East weavers idioms the special verb = a general verb sometimes use a long reed for both these plus the partic. of the special verb used purposes. Eur. Tro. 198 oiie 'Idalois Urinstrumentally: e.g., rvijAa <-\KOS = ITOI<3 roh KepxlSa | Sivetiovv' i^aXXd^oi ('no more, fXms TV(p\uv.—e£here = i»7r6 of the direct at the loom, will I send the shuttle flying

176 <""•• P-

IO0OKAEOYI Kara 8e TOLKofievoi fiekeoi. fieXeav ndOav 2 KXOLOV, fiaTpos e\ovTes dvv[i<j>evTov yovav' 3 a 8e (nrepfia fiev dp^auoyovcov 4 dvracr 'UpevOe'ihdv, 5 TrjXeiropoLt; o iv avrpois 6 Tpd(f>r) OveWauTiv iv Trarp(pai,<s 7 Boped's djAimros opOoirohos virep trdyov, 8 decov Trais' aAAa Kair e/ceiva 9 Molpai fiaKpaCo)ve<s !z
ou eg- ei'os pKenovTe TOI? rvtykoLcri yap avrrj Kikevdos e/c Trpor/yqTov ireXei. KP. TI 8' €
977 980

985

990

9 7 7 — 9 8 7 L divides thus: /tari 8^— | iie\4av— | tckaiov— | l%ov\Te
refers to their own fate. Then iiaxpds... •yovdv supplements this by indicating that they mourn for their mother's fate also. 9 8 1 f. v d7r' 'Epex9eid(ov.— avrcur' 'Ep., attained unto them, could trace her lineage to them,—her mother Oreithyia being the daughter of Erechtheus. Remark that the ace. avipfia mitigates the boldness of dWcwe, and also sug98O jiaTpos ?XOVT€S dv. YOV^V, having gests its primary meaning—viz., that the their origin from an unhappily-married genealogy is carried back to a point at mother. The epithet is made to agree which it meets the Erechtheid line. Cp. with Yovav, not with |iaTpos, as in Her. 2. 143 (Hecataeus) yeveTJKoyfiaavTl 7 9 3 , vzLKOS-u.vb'p&v tyvai.y.ov'. i.e., p.Tyrpbs~ re ^WVTOJ' xal dvaSriaavri, rty warpi^v h 701*1), mother-source, forms one notion. iKKaiS^Karor Oebv. For yovas ^xeu- cp. 0. C. 972 os otire p\a., cp. Eur. Tr. 144 tant ' ; lit., to which it is a far journey. 4Xoxoi /j.£\eai..,.Kal Stiavv/jupoi: Hipp. 757 Not (I think), 'spacious' (i.e. 'in which KaKovv/Kpor&Taii ovatnv ('to bless her withone can go far'): nor, ' extending far into a marriage most unblest'). O.T. 1214 the mountains.' So in Ai. 564, Ti)Xu7r6s dya/iov ydfiov.—The comma should not oix"«> the adj. is merely 'distant'; it has be placed after paTpos, which is insepanot its full sense, 'seen afar.' Boreas rable from the following phrase. Without carried Oreithyia to a region of Thrace /ttiTp6s, the words ^XOPTCS dfip^pevror yowhich the poets called 'Sarpe"don' (we vdv could still mean, ' born from one who see the association with dp7rdfw)—not, was unhappily married,' but would be seemingly, the promontory called 'Sarpeharsh and obscure. The word iro6av donion,' on the s. coast, but in the wilds

across the warp').—Cp. Eur. Hec. 1170, where the women blind Polymestor with their brooches (irbpirai = wcpbvai.); and 0. T. 1169 n. 9 7 7 f. KciTd in tmesis, as 0. T. 1198, 0. C. 1689, etc.—KaTara.K6iJ.evoi alludes to their imprisonment: cp. schol. on 980 Tu0\ci<7acra roiis KXeoTdrpas iraidas ei> T&
ANTITONH

177

Pining in their misery, they bewailed their cruel doom, those 4nd. sons of a mother hapless in her marriage ; but she traced her ^ descent from the ancient line of the Erechtheidae; and in fardistant caves she was nursed amid her father's storms, that child of Boreas, swift as a steed over the steep hills, a daughter of gods; yet upon her also the grey Fates bore hard, my daughter. Enter TEIRESIAS, led by a boy, on the spectator^ right.

TE. Princes of Thebes, we have come with linked steps, both served by the eyes of one ; for thus, by a guide's help, the blind must walk. CR. And what, aged Teiresias, are thy tidings ? TE. I will tell thee ; and do thou hearken to the seer. p x a , reading dyx'ToXis m 97°Meineke conject. <3 ZeO: Bergk, uira.

of Haemus. It is of this that Soph, is thinking here: cp. fr. 575typeisd' iv dvT p 01 s, 2v$a SapTr^Stby Trirpa, That verse is from the TvfiwavcaTal, in which the story of Cleopatra was noticed (cp. on 966); and she was probably the speaker. Oreithyia bore two sons to Boreas, Calais and Zetes; and, besides Cleopatra, another daughter, Chione. 9 8 5 apiiriros, swift as horses. Cp. O. T. 466 deXXdSwi' | bnrwv, 'storm-swift steeds.' In prose dixniroi = foot-soldiers who, in the Boeotian army, were sometimes told off to run alongside the cavalry (Thuc. 5. 57, Xen. H. 7. 5. 23). Cp. Theogn. 715 li/ctirepos S' ttt)
9 8 4 BviKkipw MSS. 0 8 7 u iroi] 99O iK\ Blaydes conject. T)K.

me'): ib. 22. 75 tir' airy irdvTcs X J ('let us all have at him').—Others understand, 'extended even to her,' 'reached her,' which mars the personification— (laKpaCuves: Aesch. Eum. 172 iraXaiyeveis.. • Mo£pas.

9 8 8 — 1 1 1 4 Fifth iireurdSiov. Teiresias denounces the divine wrath. Creon, terror-stricken, hastens to bury Polyneices and to release Antigone. 9 8 8 f. ctvaKTes: cp. 843, 940.—8«* 4£ Ivos BX., two seeing by the agency of one (e< as in 973): cp. 0. C. 33 rrjs virip T' e/iov | aiirrjs 0' opiiffjjs. The words would usu. mean, 'two seeing, where only one saw formerly.' Cp. O. C. XeGiv 'Apirviwv ] ical TaiSoiv Bop^w.—6pQ&- 1764, where the regular sense of irp&croeiv iroSos, steep. 6p86wovs, ' erect upon one's KO.\WS, 'to fare well,' has not hindered feet,' seems to be here merely a poet, the poet from using it as = ' to do rightly.' equiv. (suggested by metrical convenience) 9 9 0 OSTT) K., the blind have this for tipdios. This was the more natural, kind of walking appointed for them,— since 7roiis, Kvf}ii,7), etc., were so oft. said viz., walking with the help of a guide. of mountains. In 0. T. 866 (nplirodes, avrri K. = avri) -q K. (O. C. 4 7 1 ) : KiXevdos said of the eternal V6/M>I, differs from is not predicate (like iravXar in O. C. 6p86irovs here by implying movement 88), as if the sense were, 'this [aXm\ for ('of sublime range'). We need not, TOVTO) is walking for the blind,—viz. to then, explain dpSdwovs as = Sp9i.os TOIS TOVwalk with a guide.' We do not need hvafialvovTos iroffl. the art. i) with e/c, because irA«i=not 9 8 6 f. KOTT 4KeCv<j....2i}cr£S ( t h e son,' ' t o attack him': cp. Od. 19. 71 blind Oed.'s daughters). T( \XOI uS' &r^x«* KeKOTTjSn 0V/M} ; (' assail 991 T£ 8" fcrriv: cp. 10 n.

J. S. Ill,

12

ZOOKAEOYI KP. TE. KP. TE. KP. TE.

OVKOVV Trapos ye crrjs dneaTaTovv fyp Tovyap St' 6pdrj<s rijvS' * evavKkrjpws iroXiv. e^o) ir€Trov6o>; a>s eya> TO <XOV pio-(ro) f yvaxrei, Te^v^s cnj/u-eia rrjs ejn^s KXU(UI\ ets ya/> TraXaiov OSLKOV Itfiiv,

Iv

995

opviOocrKoirov

rjv fJLOL TravTO? olmvov

XL/JUJV,

IOOO

dyvcoT aKova) doyyov opvi&oiv, /ca/c<5 KkaXflVTOM olcrTpo) Kal fiejSapPapaifJLevw' Kal cnrwvTas h> ^rjXalcriv dXX^Xous oval<s eyv
evdv<s Se Seicras e/ATrupcuv iyevoprjv

S

^

8 d

1005

"Hc^aicrros ou/c eXajjLTrev, dXX' itn criroSai 0 8 4 vavK\ripeT(T L : ^auK\i)peis Valckenaer. 9 9 6 rtfxis] Semitelos conject. Kvpeis. Blaydes, KUK Aic/t^s ^7rl JU/JOO. 9 9 8 ay/ieta T^S ^IMJS r : T^S ^/H^S trij/ieio L 3 / ; T ' &ri (vpov; Helen. 897 9 9 3 f. O{(KOW...Y€: cp. 321 n.—Si' opftrjs, sc. 6S0O. A rare instance of the ^x* d.K[L7js etfii KardavSvT1 ISeiv.—TV^TJS, fem. adj. in such a phrase with Sid, which interpreting (vpov, adds dignity and regularly takes a subst. (742 n.); but it solemnity to the phrase. follows the analogy of the freq. phrases 9 9 7 ir6i>

ANTITONH CR. TE. CR. TE.

179

Indeed, it has not been my wont to slight thy counsel. Therefore didst thou steer our city's course aright. I have felt, and can attest, thy benefits. Mark that now, once more, thou standest on fate's fine

edge. CR. What means this ? How I shudder at thy message! TE. Thou wilt learn, when thou hearest the warnings of mine art. As I took my place on mine old seat of augury, where all birds have been wont to gather within my ken, I heard a strange voice among them; they were screaming with dire, feverish rage, that drowned their language in a jargon; and I knew that they were rending each other with their talons, murderously; the whirr of wings told no doubtful tale. Forthwith, in fear, I essayed burnt-sacrifice on a duly kindled altar: but from my offerings the Fire-god showed noflame; (cp. comment, on 106). 8 0 9 6pvi8oaKbirov\ Nauck conject. OIWVOGK&TTOV. 1OOO oi&woO] Herwerden conject. oipavov. 1OO2 Wecklein conject. i U s e n e r , fiefiapliapuip.ha.

p j , 'gad-fly,' then fig., 'rage,' a omen of bloodshed (<j>ovais), but no clear word which often suggests divine stimusign. The seer now sought further light lation: as Heracles asks, iroO 5' olarpos by another mode of divination.—ipirvpav, ilfias £\ape; (Eur. H. F. 1144).—K\d£ovsc. lep&v, burnt-sacrifice; where the omen ras, since (j>86yyov ipvWav = 6pvt9as . To the seer, the voices This was i) Si' i/nriipav /lavrela, ignispiof birds were usually eftr7//«>i (1021). cimn, while lepoaKovla=haruspicina, diConversely the sound of a strange lanvination by inspecting entrails. In Aesch. guage is likened to the twittering of P. V., 488—499, vv. 488—492 concern birds: Her. 2. 57 &>s S£ tpappdpife (rj yvvjf), Bpvt$os rpbirov iSbKet t 8£yyea- dpviOofiavrela'. w . 493—5, lepoffKowla : and vv. 4496—9, 6ai. Aesch. used xeXiSo^ifEic as=/3o/39 9 , tyirvpa.—fy€v<5nr]v, typyn] prod d to t make k trial t i l of: f Tr. T 1101 bO Papl£uv (fr. 440, cp. Ag. 1050). ceeded /x 1OO3 «v;CTXa«ro', 'with' them: 7 6 4 ^ /ivplav iyev(ri./ii]v: Plat. Rep. 475 c Tav—4>ovcus, an adverbial dat. of manner, T6S fia.81fii1.aT0s yetietrBai. 'murderously.' Cp. O. C. 1318 e S x f « 1006 irci|J.<j>MKT 6iJ/9i;s aarv Fuel was placed around the offerings on Sriiiaew irvpl, where the first dat. is one the altar, and ignited at several points. The epithet marks that the failure of the of manner, like (povais here, and the second (instrumental) answers to h %i;Xoirite was not due to any negligence.— aw. Elsewhere the Attic use of the subst. 0v|idTWv- The offering consisted of thighis limited to the phrase iv Qovah (696 n.). bones cut from a sheep (or ox), with some The Schol. has <poi>ais' rals aifMKTiKaU: of the flesh adhering to them, and wrapped as though it were from an adj. <povbs. So round with a double covering of fat. some recent edd. take it. Such an adj. On the top of these thigh-bones were laid could have come from the rt. ev, but parts of the victim's intestines {(nrKdyxra), including the gall-bladder (x"M)there is no trace of it. 1007 "H<|>aurTos=irOp(n. on 120 ff.). 1OO5 The feuds and friendships of It was a good sign if the fire at once birds (tx^pou re KOI aripyqBpa Aesch. P. seized on the offering, and blazed up in V. 492) were among the signs noted by clear flames (Apoll. Rhod. 1. 436
S0*0KAE0Y2

i8o K7}KL<S

Ka.TV(f)e Kavenrve, Kal ypkal SieaireCpovro, Kal KaTappvels (jurjpol KaXuur^s i£eK€ivTO infi€\rj
Krai raura T^S cnjs CK ^pevos vocrei 1O13 $h>t>vT'\ t Civ for d

IOIO

IOI5

Wecklein conject. <pav4vr': Semitelos with Nauck's Nauck ^ayei/iara : M. Schmidt Xarpeiftara.

] 7Tt£i'TO(Te \a./j.ir6/j.evov 6v£v, a moisture defeat. So Statius, Theb. 10. 599, where exuding from them. For foipia, see on Teiresias offers fmrupa, and his daughter i o n . Cp. Aesch. CAo.*68ir xyiaHi irunr/jreports the signs to him (as the Tats does pei without an aim, the fire played timidly (the embers of the fuel placed around the around the offering'). In Seneca Oed. offering).—m/itrrve, as particles of the fat 307 Teiresias asks, Quidflamma ? Larga crackled and were tossed upward at iamne comprendit dapes ? \ Utrumne clarus contact with the smouldering fire. ignis et nitidus stetit, \ Redusque purum IOIO \oKal. Arist. always uses the verticem caelo tulit, | An latera circum sing, x 0 ^ f° r the gall-bladder. In Plat. serpit incertus viae, \ Etfluctuante turbiTim. 82 E x°*<£s= 'kinds of bile,' the dus fumo labat? XO\T\S eidri of 83 c. Here there was a metrical motive (Sieavdpovro) for the 1OO8 f. The fat wrapped about the plur., which denotes not merely the gallthigh-bones ought to have caught fire, bladder, but also the gall dispersed from when the flesh on the bones would have it. The gall-bladder, and the lobe of the been burned, and the bones themselves liver, afforded omens, by colour and calcined. But here there was no flame; form, in lepofficoirla. (1005 n.): Aesch. the kindled fuel lay in smouldering P. V. 495 x^V5 Xopov re TroucfAijx eiembers (
ANTirONH

181

a dank moisture, oozing from the thigh-flesh, trickled forth upon the embers, and smoked, and sputtered; the gall was scattered to the air; and the streaming thighs lay bared of the fat that had been wrapped round them. Such was the failure of the rites by which I vainly asked a sign, as from this boy I learned; for he is my guide, as I am guide to others. And 'tis thy counsel that hath brought this sickness on our state. 1O15 Tavra had been omitted in L, but the ist hand has added it above the line.

because otherwise associated with divinapletely.' The Horn. /J.7jpa=firipla (II. tion. Cp. the unknown poet in Clemens 1. 464).—ica\wrijs= 'which had been Alex. Strom, p. 851 (it is vain to think wrapped round them'; cp. //. «i. 321 that the gods rejoice) barOiv dadpKwv Kal rbaariv oi a/nv Ka8iirep8e KaXv\po>, 'so X<>A?}s ivvpovixivr]!. So, too, Menander thick a covering of silt will I lay on ap. Athen. 146 E of Si T^V 6s Si aeiuvuiv on v. 1010 [dvTuv dtrdpiaav.—dffra a- dpyiuv tSatero \ tp\bl- alfiaTTjpd.—dpev6s, i.e., iirjpla includes the bones. Only one counsel, as 993.—vocrti, i.e., has incurred ox is there in question, but vdvra = ' com- a /Uafffia: cp. 1141.

IO*OKAEOYI

182

yap 7}IMV ioydpai re Trhjpeis vw olwvcov re /ecu KVVWV p TOV Svcrfiopov ireTJTtwTos OtStTrou yovov. Kar ov Se^ovTat 0v66pov ySeySpwTes CU/AO/TOS Xtiros. r a v r ' oro, TZKVOV, (j>p6vr}a-ov. avdpamoia-i. yap rots Tracri KOIVOV ecrri Toi5£a/i,apTaVeiv • evrel 8' dfjidprrj, icelvos OVK£T ear" dvrjp d/SouXos ouo aVoXySos, OCTTIS es /ca/cov TTCOW afcciTat ^178* a/ctv^ros 7reXei. avdahia rot CTKCUOT^T' o^Xwr/cavei. aXX' et/ce TW davovn, /A^S' oXcuXoxa

/3&>/AO!

IO2O

1025

1O16 f. 7rajTe\e?s] In L ef has been made from 17: over which « had been written. So in 1017 vX-r/peis from n-Xfynjs. 1O21 ei5vs] In L there has been an erasure of two (or three) letters after ei. Nauck cohj. oiS' alfftovs poifitiovaw 6pvi6es 1O22 XITTOS] Blomfield conject. XI/3os.—Blaydes proposes p ((ioas. ] j / y pp ((inter l i ) AS jUCb dffdp-aros Xl i h 6' & L: alia) AvSp. {SejUpCbTa Xlwos, with 6pve' iin 1021. 1O25 aii&pr-qi

here allow us to take inrb with /Sopas, 1016 P(D|i,oC, the public altars of the gods, usu. raised on a base (Kpyirts) with but it goes more naturally with the agents. For the gen. 7<$vov, describing the source steps (cp. 854, O. T. 182).—-ia%a.pai, or material of the ftopd, cp. Aesch. Ag. portable braziers, used in private houses 1220 Kpe&i>...olicela.s (3opas, food supplied either for sacrifice to household deities by their own flesh (oUetas instead of oi(esp. 'Eo-Wa), or for purposes of cooking. Keloiv: cp. above, 793). 8wr|KSpo\>, adHarpocration J. v. quotes Ammonius of verbially with ireirTioTOS, instead of dvi)al KaXeitrdai TTJV (1) TOV...7OVOV in appos. with |3opas: fii] £xQvffav vipos,...&XX' tiri yjjs ISpvfJ^vqv. •their food,—viz., the son': cp. 1040 It stood on four legs, instead of having a pedestal like the (3o>ii6$ (Ross Inscrr. Pop&v I cj>ipav vw. But this seems forced, when the reference is to dispersed mor3. 52 i
ANTITONH

183

For the altars of our city and of our hearths have been tainted, one and all, by birds and dogs, with carrion from the hapless corpse, the son of Oedipus: and therefore the gods no more accept prayer and sacrifice at our hands, or the flame of meatoffering ; nor doth any bird give a clear sign by its shrill cry, for they have tasted the fatness of a slain man's blood. Think, then, on these things, my son. All men are liable to err ; but, when an error hath been made, that man is no longer witless or unblest who heals the ill into which he hath fallen, and remains not stubborn. Self-will, we know, incurs the charge of folly. Nay, allow the claim of the dead ; stab not the afidproi r oiK &rr' L : oiKir' t
mind, so trxaids is one whose mental clum168 (v. I. rls opvis OVTOS, a quotation from tragedy: v. I. rls OVTOS dppts-). But siness makes him unapt to learn. <™U6TI)S, bpvis (Eur. Bacch. 1364, Ar. Av. 833, 'ineptitude,' is often associated with ignoetc.) is said to have been normal in Attic. rance and with inaccessibility to new ideas. —When an iambic verse has no caesura Cp. Plat. Rep. 411 E; one who omits to in the 3rd or in the 4th foot, it almost cultivate his mind acts j3/p...Ka! dypiirrp-i, always has the ' quasi-caesura' (elision) winrep Briplov;.., Kaliv dixaSLq. KOX aKOubafter the 3rd foot (as if eio-rj/iovs were eti- TTjTt. ,tieT& ippv$/j.tas re Ktxl dxopiCTios f j . (prjiwva'). The ruggedness of the rhythm Lys. or. 10 § 15 ^7oO/«u...ToOT gives a certain impressive slowness, perCKCubv elvcu. uVre 01} SivcurOat fiaBeiv ret haps purposed. Cp. Ai. 1091 MentXae, Xey6/xeva. Ar. Vesp. 1183 a irxaie xdiral/xr; 7ci6|Uos virtxrrijffas ds. Aesch. Pers.Sevre. So hereffKotiTijsexpresses a stuj p 509 Qpriicqv repaaavres /i6yis TOXK$ T6v6<5pov. ivSp6ov atfia: cp. O. C. claim. The words rip Bavivri have been 711, n. on aUxvpa eiiinrov. groundlessly suspected (see cr. n.).— 1O35 £ 4ir«C, instead of iwav, with K^VT«I, stab. Cp. the scene in the Iliad subjunct.: O. C. 1225. The subject to where the Greeks prick Hector's corpse ajxaprr) (avtip, or TIS) is quickly supplied with their swords; / / . 22. 371 oA5' apa ot by the next clause.—avoX|3os, of folly, as TIS dpovTrjrl ye napicrf): and ib. 24. 421. Ai. 1156 : so 5i)v.—Xcire' wov | fj : arpiij/us; (TTpewral fiit> re Xio-Kdvci cp. 470). As 5e£i6s is a quick-witted man, offlexibleand receptive veupbv.

184

IOOKAEOYI TIS dKicrj TOP Oavovr' iiriKTaveiv;

ev croi poinjcra6pTtcriuu TraXai. KepSaCver', ifATToXdre TOLTTO %aphe.a)v •qXeKTpov, el jHovktcrde., KCU TOV 'IVSLKOV ~Xpvcr6v' Ta^xa 8' eKeivov ovy^i Kpv\\iere, ovS" ei 6ikov(T oi Zrjvos ateroi fiopav

1030

IO

35

1040

Semitelos, BeairLfcvTi. 1O3O tiriKraveiv] The ist hand in L had inadvertently written some other and longer word beginning with £m-. uravdv is in an erasure, which extends beyond it to the space of four or five letters. 1O31 f. 1ua.v66.vav \ 8' riSiarov L . 1 O 3 4 f. noide it.avri.K7is \ awpaKros V/MV d/u TUV 5' viral yfrovs MSS. (S/Miv L). See comment. 1O36 K&fnrecfiSpTurfiai L, with K written above n by an early hand. The later MSS. are divided between KO,/I- and K&K- : A has the latter. 1O37 ra irpo crapdeair L, with 6c above ra from the ist

1O31 f. ti <)>povi{(ras, having conceived 'they are the objects of an intrigue.' kindly thoughts; a very rare use of the airpaKros is therefore bolder than its prose aor. part, in this sense, instead of eS equivalent, d>>eirt|8oi5Aet/Tos. Still, for (ppovuv. The aor. part, of aTparos 7) (n.Sj)pif: 1 0 3 4 f. KOI)8J IMLVTIKTJS K.T.\. : not fr. com. anon. 52 &vewif3ov\ev'Tov (p86v(#. even by seer-craft do ye leave me unatBut poetical usage seems to warrant tempted: in your plots, against me ye fiavTiKTJs.—The conjecture airparos (see resort even to seer-craft. Two points in Appendix) would forestall the taunt this phrase are notable. (1) dirpaicros which now forms the climax, ^Jij|«r6= ' n o t worked,' in the sense of, 'not plotted against.' irp&aauv oft. = ' t o in\TJfULt. trigue ' ; and ' to intrigue against one' TWV 8' viral ylvovs, 'by the tribe might be expressed b y irpa<j
ANTITONH

185

fallen ; what prowess is it to slay the slain anew ? I have sought thy good, and for thy good I speak: and never is it sweeter to learn from a good counsellor than when he counsels for thine own gain. CR. Old man, ye all shoot your shafts at me, as archers at the butts;—ye must needs practise on me with seer-craft also ;—aye, the seer-tribe hath long trafficked in me, and made me their merchandise. Gain your gains, drive your trade, if ye list, in the silver-gold of Sardis and the gold of India; but ye shall not hide that man in the grave,—no, though the eagles of Zeus should hand. Notwithstanding the space after irpo, the scribe may have meant irpoa&pSeuv to be one word, as it is in the lemma of the schol. But it is also possible that he merely forgot to accent irpb. Some of the later MSS. have TOP rpo a&pSetav (as Vat.), others rov irpbsff&pdeuv(as A). Eustathius (p. 368. 30, 1483. 27) reads rov irpos SdpSewv, which Brunck gave. Musgrave defended TOP TT/XS XdpSeoiv. Blaydes and Nauck restored T&TO SdpSecw. 1O38 /3oi)\ei (rx^Sbv ratio only 1 to 4, describes election both irdm-iav, when they had sold off almost as a natural blend of metals, and as an everything.—Neither i/jupopHfoncu nor eit- artificial product (fit et cura,...addito artpoprlipiuu occurs elsewhere, except that gento,$i. 80).—Paus. 5. n§7distinguishes an old glossary (cited by Dind.) gives the two senses of f/KeKrpov, (i) silver-gold, i^ecpoprlaaTO, exoneravit ('unladed'). In (2) amber. The latter is the f[KeKTpov of later Greek we find tfupoprovaSai vavv, Ifi- Herodotus (3. 115), and of Od. 15. 460, <jx>pros, and iK(j>oprovv (both act. and midd.). where a Phoenician brings a golden Sp/ws, Here, e|rn-e<j>opTUj-|jicu, the reading of the —fieri, 5' rjKiKTpouriv hpro (' strung with first hand in L, marks the completion of amber beads').—T6pTur|i.(u, is far inferior. It 94 speaks of the 'h>Sol as sending Dareius would mean, 'unladed (as a cargo) from an annual tribute of 360 talents in gold a ship': not, 'made into a cargo,' nor, dust (\j/r)yfm). 'exported as a cargo.'—In Tr. 537 there 1O4O 01 Zt|v
186

TE. KP. TE. KP. TE. KP. TE. KP. TE.

IOCJJOKAEOYI

frp va> dpTrdtpvrei es Aios dpovovs, ovh' cSs fiCaa-fia TOVTO fxrj rpecras eyei davTeiv Trapycroi KCLVOV' ev yap oTS* QTL 6eov<s fiialveiv owns avdpwiratv crdivti. irtTTTOVcri S\ cS yepcue Teipetrta, fipoTwv Xpdt,e.Tai TI xprjixa; TTOLOV TOVTO irayicoivov Xeyeis; ocnw Kp&TicrTov KTrj^aTov eu/8ouXia; oo~(OTT€p, oiju,ai, /AI} (f>poveiv TrXetcrny fiXdfir). r a u r ^ s cru pivToi Trj<s voo~ov Tfkqp'qs e(j>vs. ou /SouXojuat roi' \LO.VTIV dvTenruv /ca/cws. Kal /LHJJ1 Xeyeis, ipevSrj fie. Beo-irlt^iv Xeycov. r o fiavTiKov yap itav (f>tXdpyvpov yevos. TO 8' eK Tvpdvvwv alo~)(poKep8ei,av ^X

1050

IO

55

1O42 f. us] wv Aids ahyrSiv rdpeSpos (the golden eagles on the d/K0aXis). Hor. Carm. 4. 4. 1 ministrum fulminis alitem. 1O42 f. ovS' us, not even (I say) in that case,—repeating the supposition, . 01} jto}, with the m d pers. fut. ind., prohibits; but with the 1st or 3rd pers. it can be used in emphatic denial, though the aor. subjunct. is more usual: El. 1052 00 croi /J.^ peei-j/onat iroTe: see n. on 0. C. 177. There is no reason, then, for suspecting the text (see cr. n.). 1O44 0covs piaCveiv. Teiresias had said that the altars were defiled (1016). Creon replies that he will not yield, even if birds fly with the carrion up to the very throne of Zeus;—'•for no mortal can pollute the gods.' Campbell takes this to be an utterance of scepticism,

like oiic l<j>a TK | fleois jSpoTuc d£ioO
ANTITONH

187

bear the carrion morsels to their Master's throne—no, not for dread of that defilement will I suffer his burial:—for well I know that no mortal can defile the gods.—But, aged Teiresias, the wisest fall with a shameful fall, when they clothe shameful thoughts in fair words, for lucre's sake. TE. Alas! Doth any man know, doth any consider... CR. Whereof? What general truth dost thou announce ? TE. HOW precious, above all wealth, is good counsel. CR. AS folly, I think, is the worst mischief. TE. Yet thou art tainted with that distemper. CR. I would not answer the seer with a taunt. TE. But thou dost, in saying that I prophesy falsely. CR. Well, the prophet-tribe was ever fond of money. TE. And the race bred of tyrants loves base gain. hand had written alaxp^v. 1O49 xpypa] Nauck conject. yvS>iM or fiijim. 1O53 &vr' eireiy L. 1O51 irXedrrij] 9r\e((TT7;t L, made from TrX^crriji. 1OS4 \if(>>v\ \&yeiv L, with la written above by the 1st hand. Cp. 0. T. 360. 1O5 6 TO 8' £K] Hartung conject. TO 3' aS: Bischopp and Seyffert, TO 5^ ye. ' The sky-throne of Zeus is still more sacred than his altar on earth: if defilement cannot reach him there, much less here.' The sophism is of the kind with which an honest but stubborn and wrongheaded man might seek to quiet his conscience. Creon reveres Zeus (304): he feels for the majesty-of the gods, and refuses to believe that they can honour the wicked (284 ff.). But his religious sense is temporarily confused by his anger. 1 0 4 6 iroX\d, adv. , = 'very,'with adj.: O.C. 1514 n. _

1O5O £ KTI)|MT(»V : cp. 684.—oerom-tp

with superl., as 0. C. 743 n. By |M\ <j>poveiv Creon hints that the seer's cleverness has outrun his prudence (1046). 1 0 5 2 vocov: cp. 732: ir\ijpi)S, 1017. 1 0 5 3 In dvTeiirciv KdKws, avrl qualifies the whole phrase: i.e., it means, 'to revile in return,' avriXoiSopcTv, as ivriSpav Kan&s (O. C. n g i ) = di>ra8tKei>>. 1054 KaV |iijv, 'and verily,' meaning here, ' and yet,'—the adversative force arising'from the contrast between Creon's profession and his practice. Cp. 221.— Mycis, sc. KaKws rbv /idrrw.—For the 1 0 4 7 KOXWS, = eiTpeirios, in a bad sense: Eur. Hipp. 505 rfaxpk 5' rjv metre, cp. 44, 502. \4yys KOXOS: Thuc. 5. 89 per' ivo/idruv 1O66 76-05: 1035. Cp. Eur. / . A. Ka\&v. So Eur. Hec. 1191 ra3poveir' sound. Instead of saying, 'the race of in the scene with Oedipus (O. T. 328). tyrants' (i.e., all the tyrants who exist), 1049 T£ xpijl"1; Cp. Eur. Hec. 754 he says, with more rhetorical force, 'the race bred of tyrants,' i.e., the tyrants (Hecuba having said, Uereia,) AY. rl Xprjfj.a /AaVTeijovffa; So oft. in questions,whose progenitors have also been tyrants. Thus IK expresses that the love of 'base as At. 288, Ph. 1231.—IT^KOIVOV, a sneer at the generality of the seer's gain' is hereditary. For ripavros in the exordium. What aphorism is this to be? bad sense, see 0. T. 873 n.—alo-xpoKEpSciav: not in the literal sense in which But the seer's thought has a terribly Creon imputed it to his servants (313), definite point, as Creon is soon to feel but in this, that Creon secures an un(1066).

ZO^OKAEOYI

i88

olada rayous oVras av Xeyys Xeywv; OLO '

KP. TE. KP. TE. KP.

eg C/AOU yap TTJVO evets crtucras 7roA.«\ cro6<; piva.

TE.

a\X' ev ye TOI /cdYio-01 /AT) TTOXXOUS eri

rpo^ous aiuXX^rrJpas 77X101; reXcoi', eV oT(ri T(£v crwi' avros e/c cnrXdy^yav eVa

1060

1065

1O57 X^7?;o- L, from X^yeur. (The ist hand has merely added strokes, denoting 17, to the contracted character for ei, instead of altering the latter.)— \£ywi<] Keck conject. \p4ywy. 1O61 fi6vot> di /ify 'iri] fiAvov 3' iirl L, with /j.r) written above iirl by ist hand. 1O62 The ist hand in L had placed a full stop at ixipos. The

receiving money from the Thebans for perworthy personal triumph by trampling on suading me to bury Polyneices. So Oed. religion and silencing just remonstrance (505 ff.). Such a triumph is an alcrxpov (0. T. 388) calls the seer, SiXiox byiprnv, bans iv TOIS KipSenv \ itbvov SiSopne. 1O62 OVTU Yras matters stand (ijSi)), Kal SOKU (\t£eiv), I a av X^y!)S; knowest thou that whatever it pleases thee to say is said of men who think that I shall speak thus—i.e., not for are rulers? \4ya TWO. n,= to say some- gain—so far as thou art concerned.' The seer, with grave irony, gives a new turn thing .y'him. & av keyflS is a scornful to Creon's phrase, /iii iirl KipSeaiv, and euphemism, implying that he indulges in says that the admonition is superfluous. random abuse. Ttryovs: only here in The message which he has to utter is Soph.: oft. in Aesch. (in P. V. 96 Zeus is 6 vios raybs naK&pwv); once in Eur., fraught with no ictpdr)—for Creon. For the plur. nip$T) in this general sense, cp. 1326. / . A. 269 (Adrastus). Here the word Totrdv |i4pos here=quantum ad te attinet7 is not specially = arparriyis (8), but simply a sense quite as correct for it as the more lO58eg£|M>v: cp. O. T. 1221 aviirvevca usual quantum in teest (0. T. 1509, O. C. 1366, Tr. 1215). For KOX emphasising ..JK aiBev.—t\ti% o-iucras, merely=pev»v, = r a 5ia interrogative :—OOTW vofjdfets,tiniiri ic£p iKlvryra, those secrets in my soulde, n. For the place of the adv. SiA (ppevwv, cp. interpretation are:—(a) The combination 659 n. : for Sid, 639 n.: Aesch. Th. 593 ydp...Kal (before the verb) suits an indignant question: cp. 770, Tr. 1124. fiadeiav dXoKa. Sid.
ANTITONH CR. TE. CR. TE. soul. CR. TE. CR. TE. not live

189

Knowest thou that thy speech is spoken of thy King ? I know it; for through me thou hast saved Thebes. Thou art a wise seer ; but thou lovest evil deeds. Thou wilt rouse me to utter the dread secret in my Out with it!—Only speak it not for gain. SO indeed, methinks, I shall,—as touching thee. Know that thou shalt not trade on my resolve. Then know thou—aye, know it well—that thou shalt through many more courses of the sun's swift chariot, ere one begotten of thine own loins

first corrector (S) changed this into a mark of interrogation. 1O64 7roXXck
1055, 1059); not, indeed, in so directly personal a form, yet still openly enough. (b) Though the seer is angered (1085), it is dramatically better to conceive him as speaking here with a stern calmness. (c) It would be correct to say (e.g.) irt(patTfiai X^ywv, rh abv fitpos (' I have been represented as speaking..., so far as you could create such a belief): but hardly,

plish, i.e.. live through: /«} is due to the imperat. jcdT«70i (O. C. 78 n.). The easy correction, rjXiov TCXCIV, has been received by some recent edd. (KATUTOI then has the constr. with inf., as 473 Ia8i... irlvrav). It may be right. But T A W , if not a usual phrase, is a natural one; and it is more impressive here to say, ' thou shalt not live through many days,' than, SOKU rb abv pipos, as merely=SOK& aol.— 'the sun shall not fulfil many days.'— On the whole, then, the first view is Tpox<ws = dp6fwvs, 'courses.' The MS. Tpo^ovs = ' runners,' i.e., KOKXOVS, wheels. best.—Others, which may be rejected, The authority for this Attic distinction are:—(1) ' I think that I shall speak for goes back at least to the Augustan age : your good' But, if we are thus to supply see Chandler § 332 n. 1 (2nd ed.), who iirl K^pSeS Spbfwvs. This passage pain for you, without advantage for me. helps to explain why our MSS. all give 1063 to-61 (is |uj 4|nir., rest assured rpoxois here. When Ammonius wrote that thou art not to trade (1037) on my (towards the end of the 4th cent, A.D.) resolve; i.e., to make profit out of it (from the Thebans) by persuading me to sur- rpSxos, 'course,' was known only as an Atticism, while rpoxfc, 'wheel,' was a render it. us (which might have been common word. —-d|uXX'n'njpas, racing, absent) adds emphasis by marking the rapid: Eur. Or. 456 yipovn Sevp' a/u\point of view at which he is to place XSrai TOSI. Xen. An. 3. 4. 44 up/iricrav himself. In such phrases it is more often d/«XXa(r9oi eirl rb &Kpov.—The Schol. exadded to a partic. in the accus., the object of the imperat. verb: Ph. 253 cis plains, roiis dXXijXovs diaSexo/Uvovs, ' sucfnjSkv elSbr' tir$t [J? iov dvuTTopets: 0. T. cessive' ; perh. taking the word to mean, 'competitors,' i.e., 'vying in swiftness.' 848 n. But cp. Her. 1. 91 imar/iada Kpouros usftrTepoi'...dXsTTJS veirpw- But that does not warrant his version. lUvw.—p^va; cp. 993. 1O66 iv olm =fr>Tbsan, i.e., before 1 0 6 4 f. dXX t* yi TOI: 473 n.—JITJ they have elapsed: cp. O. C. 619 n.— ...T«X«V, that thou art not to accom- TI3V
ZO^OKAEOYI

190

V4KW veKpaiv auoi/8oV dvriSous ecrei, cwcf mv e^ets j^ep TOUI' avto paXeav ej^ets 8e

T

Karcodev ivddh' av dcwv

dflOLpOV,

aKTepiCTTOV,

(aV 0VT6

(Tol IXJ4T€(TTIV

1070

aVOCTLOV V£KVV. OVT€ TOIS O.VW

aXX' 4K crov f$iat,ovTai faSe. ere X(»l3r)Trjpe<s v(rTepo "ALSOV KOL Oecov 'Eptvues, ev TOLCTLV avrdis ToTcrSe Xr)6r}vai, Kal ravT ddprjerov el KaTrjpyvp(oyL,4vo'i Xeyar travel yap ov [laKpov xp^vov TpL/3rj avSpav yvvaiKwv crots So/u.oi? xaKVfiaTa. i^Opal 8e iracrai (rvvrapdcrcrovTai TroXets,

1080

1O68 ^aXtbc r : f}d\\eu> L, with w above et from ist hand. 1O69 KardiKurcur L. Karoudo-as, the reading of some later MSS. (as E, L2), is adopted by Bothe, who omits T' after ypvxfl", and by Bergk, who places T' after arlfiuas. 1O7O 0«3y] Semitelos conject. 76WC, to go with afwipov. 1O78 rpi/j'i) L. The only trace of

fig. phrase, one whose life is nourished by thine own heart's blood,—the son begotten of thee. If the ref. were to the mother, fijrpbs iv (TirXdyxvois l/iij (of a babe who died just after birth). So brothers and sisters are 6|u6
—paraphrasing and interpreting the darker utterance in v. 1068.—Schiitz takes dv8' cSv as = dvrl TO6TWV ofls, and TGJV &VOJ as by

attraction for rois dvia: i.e., 'on account of those persons whom, being alive, thou hast entombed.' Kern, too, so takes &v6' Up, but makes TWV dvu partitive ('on account of those among the living whom'); and so, I think, it must be on 1 0 6 7 VIKVV veKpuv: 596 n. The els veKpol are Polyneices and Antigone.— any view. But the parallelism of ?x filv.. .Zxeis Si plainly requires that &vd' wv dvnSovs Scrsi, fut. perf.: cp. O. C. 816 n. 1 0 6 8 dvO* <5v here = dvrt Ta&rar tn, should apply in the same sense to both clauses. Schiitz, however, has to supply ' because': so Ar. Plut. 434. The phrase as M m t n e changed sense of more often means 'wherefore' (O. C. it with tx &vrl Toirtav (neut.) Sri.—For 0! dvoi = oi 1295): cp. O. T. 264 n.—£x«s PoXxov h (j>6.et, cp. 890: Ph. 1348 (3 cmiyvbs aXiiiv, KCITO) T«5V S.va (nvd), thou hast thrust to TI ft' irt STJT' Ixeis &vu> | fiXiirovTa, KoiK the grave (one) of the living. For the &rjKas els"Atdov /loXetv ;—Some take T»V omission of TIS after the partitive gen., cp. &va &s=r&v dvw BeCov: 'one belonging to El. 1322 KMO I TWC irSodev xupowros. the gods above.' This is too forced.— 1 0 6 9 Bothe, omitting re after i|»vxijv, takes the latter with TSV &Vop6), the change of sense is immaterial. a certain tone of solemnity and mystery —T»V KarcoBev fl««v, possess, gen. with which befits the utterance: (<^) T«5V avw... WKW, a corpse belonging to them. For <j/v\fjv is somewhat weak : (c) the words K&TuOev = K&TW, 521 n.—ajunpov, without V T " X 1 T*...KaTcpKuros, both by rhythm its due fwtpa of burial rites: Ai. 1327 and by diction, naturally form one clause, veicpbv r a ^ s | d/wipor. Others take T&V

ANTirONH

191

shall have been given by thee, a corpse for corpses; because thou hast thrust children of the sunlight to the shades, and ruthlessly lodged a living soul in the grave; but keepest in this world one who belongs to the gods infernal, a corpse unburied, unhonoured, all unhallowed. In such thou hast no part, nor have the gods above, but this is a violence done to them by thee. Therefore the avenging destroyers lie in wait for thee, the Furies of Hades and of the gods, that thou mayest be taken in these same ills. And mark well if I speak these things as a hireling. A time not long to be delayed shall awaken the wailing of men and of women in thy house. And a tumult of hatred against thee stirs all the cities a reading rpifirj seems to be in A {rpi^rj). \6yov for xpt"">v *n E was probably a mere oversight. 1O8O—1O83 Wunder and Dindorf reject these four verses. 1O8O ixOpaX] Reiske conject. l%9pq.: Musgrave, lx@Pais '• Semitelos l0 ovvrapd
K. 8eS>v with attoipov: ' without a portion in the gods below,' i.e., not admitted to communion with them. But the phrase is a strange one; and the leading thought here is that the viprepoi are robbed of one who belongs to them.—dKT^pi
Anthol. it. 220. ivTep&irovv atyfierot NV-

1O75 f. Xox&oriv: El. 490 a SetvoTt A XA x I x^ 5 ' E/ J "AISOD Kal 6«<3v, possess, gen.; the Erinyes are their ministers, avenging their wrongs: so oft. irarpis, /mp-pis, 'Epivies. KT€pl9rjvai, inf. of result: cp. 64 the dead who has received no rites: cp. ixoiar. The omission of <3. C p . O. C. 385 i/wv sacrament—unprepared for death—with- dcotis I wpap Tiv' £!-etv wore (rta&ijval Trore. out extreme unction]. 1O77 ff. Kari)py, prop., overlaid 1O72 f. <5v, sc. T&V veKp&v, suggested with silver (Her. 1. 98); hence, fig., by vinvv. Others make it neut., 'such bribed. Cp. Pind. P. 11. 41 /ua0o!o Tpi|Jij=a time pure oipdvioi deal to keep a fdaafui in for which thou wilt not have long to wait. their presence. Cp. 0. T. 1425 T V 70OK Some, less naturally, make these words a parenthesis with (arai understood, and TT&vTa ^6avet. Cp. subject to fiidfovTai might, indeed, be Ar. Ran. 156 di&aovs eidal/Mvas \ dvoi K&TuOev Seol, for Greek idiom is often Spwv yvvaucwv. bold in such transitions: but the verb 1O8O—1O83 The irc5X.€is are the suits a positive better than a negative cities which had furnished contingents wrong. to the Argive expedition against Thebes. 1O74 TOVPTWV, neut., causal gen.: cp. These cities are stirred with passionate hatred against Creon by the tidings that 931 n.—\U|3T|TTJPCS, though the subject is fem.: so Ml. 850 tcrrup: Aesch. Ag. burial has been refused to their fallen warriors. There is no direct allusion to i l l %epi irp&KTopt: ib. 664 Ti%rt...(7on~/ip: Suppl. 1040 ejkKTopt. TleWot—wrrtpofyto- the war of the Epigoni,—the expedition poi, destroying after (though not, here, which the sons of the fallen chiefs led /«»^after) the crime. Aesch. Ag. 58 (Zeus) against Thebes, and in which they destroyed it. Bergk's avvrap&iovTai might iHrrepbiroivov | iri/xvei Trapafiaaiv 'Eptviv.

p/

IO*OKAEOYI

192

ocrcov cnrapdy/Jbar' rj Kvves Kadr/yvicrav TJ 6rjpe<s, 7) TIS VTqvbs oitovos, epa)v dvocriov ocii/qv kcrriov^ov es iroA.iv. roiavrd crov, \u7rei5 ydp, wore To£6rr)<s d
fiefiaia, <3 ncu,

crv 8' TJ/ACIS diraye

TOV dvfxov KCU yvw

TOV vovv

108 5

To£euju,ara

T&V
p/

7rpos SO/AOUS,

iva

es vecoTepov; d<j>fj,

Tpeeiv TTJV y\.aicrcrav

iQcrv^corepav

T d[i€LV(o TWC (f>pev(ov r\ vvv <j>epei.

1090

1O81
suggest such an allusion; but the pres. (rvvTapdor
fitting, since the legend represented Teiresias as still living, and still zealous for Theban welfare, when the Epigoni came.—For other views of the passage, see Appendix. 1O81 o
K&ra. (It would be possible, but harsh, to make &
$€&p &re(f) Sij. T h e n , fig., to

devote to the gods below by the funeral fire; Plut. Anton. 14 T6...
ANTITONH

193

whose mangled sons-had the burial-rite from dogs, or from wild beasts, or from some winged bird that bore a polluting breath to each city that contains the hearths of the dead. Such arrows for thy heart—since thou provokest me—have I launched at thee, archer-like, in my anger,—sure arrows, of which thou shalt not escape the smart.—Boy, lead me home, that he may spend his rage on younger men, and learn to keep a tongue more temperate, and to bear within his breast a better mind than now he bears. [Exit TEIRESIAS. emendations see Appendix. 1 O 8 9 L h a s T p £ < j > e u > , n o t O T p t f y i x p MSS. : rjcrvxacripap Schaefer. 1O9O tj] <Sv Brunck.—Schneidewin, f) vvv <j>4peiv : Herwerden, 1) vvv (j>4pei: F. W. Schmidt, r&v ye vvv <j>ipav (ppevQ

of KaBfyyurav here. The Schol. read the retained by most of the recent edd. In latter (jcterct 070ns iKbiucav). But the fact Plat. Charm. 160 A the MSS. give 6 that L has KaBrfryvKrav must be set againsti]ev forms taining the korlai of those on whose flesh side by side. It seems safer, then, to the bird has fed. The sing, is used, suppose that the normal a form and the although several viKeis are concerned, irregular ai form were both in Attic use, since the case of one city is the case of than to assume that the at form alone all. For the adj., cp. Aesch. Pers. 510 was tolerated. The dictum of Thomas TjKovffiv eiccpvydvTes, oi voWol rexes, | 4(p' eariovxpv yaiav, 'the land of their homes.' Maglster, (quoted by Dindorf,) p. 426 fyrvxairepov • oix riavx^epav, is indecisive Eur. Andr. 283 earuivxov aiX&v, the without more evidence than we possess. abode that contains his hearth. Here, the word serves to suggest a pollution of 1O0O TAV VOVV...T(3V i^pevuv dfietvu hearth and altar (1016). Pollution, in a (rpicpav) TJ vvv a (O.VT6V). Cp. / / . 18. ceremonial sense, could be brought by 419 rrjs 4v /Jjev v6o$ earl fieri. pepi)v Appendix on 1080 ff. being thus associated with the physical seat of thought and feeling, 6 vovs TCIV 1 0 8 4 ff. o-ov, 'at thee,' with dtjnjica: (ppevHv was a possible phrase. So trag. 1033 n.—6v(iw, modal dat.: 620 n.— adesp. fr. 240 (when divine anger visits KapSCas To|«4|j.ttTa, heart-arrows, i.e., a man) ^a^aipetrai $>pevu>v \ rbv vovv rhv arrows for thy heart. Cp. Eur. Hec. 235 fin.)—fyipn: icapdlas 8r)KTi)pta: Med. 1360 rijs tpu be an 1O87 a irat. Cp. O. T. 444 dret/u epexegesis: ' better than his (present) rolvvv • KOX
J. S. III.

13

IOOKAEOYZ

194

XO. dvijp, ava.g, fteftrjice Seira i

d

d

8', i£ OTOV \evicrjv

eya

iic fieXaivT}^ ap£i)8aXXoju,ai rpC)( [17] 1T(6 TTOT aVTOV ^EvSoS €S ITOklV

KP. eyvcoKa KCIVTOS KCU Tapdo-o-opai (f>peva<s' TO T elKaOelv yap Seuvov, aWio-raiTa Se driQ TraTa^ai dvpov eV Seiv<5 irdpa. XO. eujSouXias Set, Tat MevoiKews, \aj3elv. KP. TI Srjra x/01? Spav; pd£,e' Treuro/Acu 8' eycu. XO. ikdcav Koprjv /Jbev e/c Kwrapv^(oov. KP. zeal TCU)T' iirawels, KOL * SOKCI Trapeucadeiv;

IO

95

IIOO

1O91 ay^p] dv^jp L.—After pi^Ke, v has been erased in L. 1OS2 ixeada r : iirurrdiieBa. L. 1O94 Xajceic from XafHeiv L. 1O96 TI5 T' eUdffeiv . . &vTi
1O92 f. 1$ 8TOV: cp. 12 n.—XeuKijv... more usual partic.) after tirurrd/ieaSa : IK |uXaCvt]5- The words could mean 293 n. This verb, is esp. used of proeither: (i) 'since this hair which clothes phecy: cp. Tr. 822 (where TOUVOS TA my head, once dark, has been white': or deowplmw is subject to IXcucei'): Aesch. (2) 'since this hair,—once dark, now Ag. 1426 (of Cassandra) irepii|3d\\o|Jiai: cp. 333 (is itaaitjOe KS/iriv. For the but, if the genuine reading had been « . . . ist pers. sing, following iTrurrd/Mcr6a, see T«, the change to rt...%i was not likely to occur; and the antithesis makes 84 very 734 n 1O94 |irf. We might have had the 06 natural. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 206 j3ap«a yiv oforatio obliqua with XaKe1v, = Sn oiK Krjp T& nil m6£ | nyxOTeVeffes). Rather the emphasis to the statement of fact (like &TT) is to be conceived as sweeping down saying, ' I protest that I know no inon him, like the torrent which destroys stance').—XaKttv, infin. (instead of the

ANTirONH

195

CH. The man hath gone, O King, with dread prophecies. And, since the hair on this head, once dark, hath been white, I know that he hath never been a false prophet to our city, CR. I, too, know it well, and am troubled in soul. 'Tis dire to yield ; but, by resistance, to smite my pride with ruin— this, too, is a dire choice. CH. Son of Menoeceus, it behoves thee to take wise counsel. CR. What should I do, then ? Speak, and I will obey. CH. GO thou, and free the maiden from her rocky chamber, and make a tomb for the unburied dead. CR. And this is thy counsel ? Thou wouldst have me yield ? irardfoi Tij/wvijv ('to punish an outrage by injury') Seivov vipa. 1O98 L has Xafielv, as Cobet and Campbell report; not \aiceii>, as Elmsley and Diibner. /3 and K are somewhat alike in L, but /3 resembles our u, while the left-hand stroke of K is always higher than the right-hand stroke. See 1094, where XaneTv has been made from Xafieiv. The difference is usually plain; nor is there any doubt here. L a agrees with L, but has Xox««' xptov in marg.: E has Xaxetv. A, with the other MSS., has Kpiov. 11O2 Soiceis MSS.: I conjecture SOKCT. Nauck, Xiyeis,

or fie Xjjs.—vapei.Ki.Bea> MSS.:

irapeiKaBetv Elmsley.

trees that resist it (712).—iv BeiVff irdpa resistance that he could call Sea/bv. There is no likelihood in conjectures which dis(=irape<m.v), it is open to me, as the dreadful alternative; lit., as a thing in place 6v/i6v, such as Nauck's (see cr. n.). the region of T6 Seivbv, For iv Seic^ cp. 1O98 The question between L's XttEl. 384 vvv yap iv Ka\qj tppovelv ('tis op- Pttv, and the Kplov of later MSS., is not portune). Eur. Her. 971 OVKOVV £T' iarlv an easy one to decide. If XajSeiK is an iv KaXi} Sovvai SUriV. I. A. 969 iv evfiapei error, then it must be explained by the re (sc. iarl) Spav: Helen. 1277 if eioefiu scribe's eye having wandered to v. 1094. yovv vbfiifMi fit] KXiirretv veKp&v ('tis a But it has not been noticed (I think) that matter of piety). Here, the only pecu- the argument from v. 1094 is two-edged. liarity arises from the fusion of two proThere, the scribe of L wrote \afieiv, which positions, viz. (1) irapeanv, and (2) iv was afterwards corrected to Xante??, either 5eu>$ i<mv. The phrase would have been by his own hand or by another. It might clearer if iv had been added to iv Seivi}: be held, then, that he wrote \aftelv, by cp. 47 m . It may be noticed that else- an error of the eye, in 1094, because his where also Soph, uses irdpecm and irapbv archetype had \af3eiv in 1098. The epof an evil lot: At. 432 vvv yap irapean KOX exegetic construction of the inf. ( = &S<7Te Sis ala^ew i/iol: El. 959 jj irapean pev \ajieiv airfy, see examples on 489 f.) arivav... \ ir&pean S' d\yeiv: Ph. 283 may have been a stumblingblock, leading 'qftpt.GKov odder TT\T]V aviaadai irapbv. This transcribers to think it a redundant gloss; is a point in favour of the traditional when Kpiov would have been the obvious irrfpa.—Seyffert's tv Seivov irlpa would resource. Everything considered, I prefer be excellent, were it not for Iv, which to retain \apelv. cannot be justified by the use of efs with 11OO f. KaTupvxos: 774 n.—KTCO-OV superlatives (O. C. 563 n.). Cp. [Dem.] is here more than nolT) 77} Kal Beol, /coi iripa observance of solemn rites: cp. 1201 ff.: Beivov. Wecklein conjectures M (for iv) Aesch. Cho. 483 OVTW yap &v dot. SaTres 8eiv<£: 'by resisting, it is possible that, (vvo/j.01 fipoTwv I KTifolar'. in addition to the difficulty (of resistance), 11O2 I read the impers. SoKei: ' and I may incur calamity.' But, apart from does it seem good (to you) that I should the risk of calamity, there was nothing in yield?' The dat. can be understood, as

13—2

ZO*OKAEOYI

196 XO.

ocrov y, 6eoiv

KP. XO. KF.

a.va.%, T a y i o r a 1

CTVVT4.\LVOV(TI

yap

TroSto/ceis TOWS KaKO<j>pova<s /SXa^Sai.

oijtiot" ju,o\is fief, KaphCas 8* £ T O h p a V avdyiq) 8' o u ^ S / ^ Spa ra Ta8' i\0a>v ji/,778' eir' aXXoicriv Tp«re. wo <ws e^a) (rrei^oiju, a c IT IT oiraoves, 01 T' 6Wes 01 T aTToVTes, dfivas ^ opi^acrff eXoires eis err6i\iiov TOTTOV. ey&) o , eTreior) ooga TTJO T' I8?icra Kai irapav

1105

1110

11O5 KapSiai L. Most of the later MSS. have KapSias: but some KapSip (as A, L 2 ), KapSlav, or KapSia. In L there is an erasure before £%l
in Ph. 526 &W, tl Soxa, irKiafiev, and ib. 645. This correction is confirmed by Aesch. Th. 650 ai 8' i W i ijSr/ -yvuidi rlva Tctjmuv SoKei, where L has doKei with an accent erased over the o,—showing that the use of the impers. verb without a dat., seeming strange, had suggested 5) ; not, ' dost thou think it right that I should yield?'—irapeiKaSetv : for the form, see on O. T. 651. 11O3 f.
Tovfie firfrpoKTbvov, where some write Akct—BXd(3a, the sense is, ' if the cause and the wrong ( = the wrongful cause) of Orestes shall prevail.'—KCtKO<j>povas: for the 0 before p, cp. 336 n. 1IO5 f. |i6Xis \Uv (£f(os.. .T&V A.v$pwirlvtavffirovSa&fA&Twi',ical irpbs Tip dei

lifvos. This use of KapSia was suggested by the similar use of 0vfi6s, with which Homer associates it as the seat of desire or passion (//. 13.784 vvv 8' &px\ STITHI ire K/raSiri 6V/J.6S re Ke\ei)«): thus ir\-qpovaa 0v/i6v (Eur. Hipp. 1328)=T\tipov
6eoi(ri 8v
11O7 lir oXX. Tp^irt=(SXXois iirhpeTe: Aesch. Eum. 434 fi K6.IT' ifwl Tpiwoir' av alHas TAOS ; (' would ye commit the decision of the charge to me?') This is ' tmesis' in the proper sense,—where the prep, determines the special sense of the verb: cp. / / . 8. 108 o$s TTOT' air' Alveiav i\6 \b 11O8 <5s ?X«, i.e., forthwith: Ph. 819 Si^ai. 6avd
ANTirONH

197

CH. Yea, King, and with all speed; for swift harms from the gods cut short the folly of men. CR. Ah me, 'tis hard, but I resign my cherished resolve, —I obey. We must not wage a vain war with destiny. CH. GO, thou, and do these things; leave them not to others. CR. Even as I am I'll go:—on, on, my servants, each and all of you,—take axes in your hands, and hasten to the ground that ye see yonder! Since our judgment hath taken this turn, I will be present to unloose her, as I myself bound her. questioned, but is certain. The later MSS. have tr, or (as A) otr'. Nauck conject. L : 56{a TTJS' cP or aXX': Mekler, WIT'. 1111 SiSJcu rijd' {sic) inarpd^v £irmTp&
then free Antigone. But what need was there for this, when he was himself 1109 oi r' 5VT«S oX T OCITOVTCS, one to accompany his servants? Besides, his men, like all the other Thebans, and all. This was doubtless a familiar phrase: cp. 40 n. El. 305 ras o&ras T4 might be supposed to know the place meant; .and the Chorus had already said 11.01 I KOX rks airotiffas iXwldas §i.£. Plaut. Trin. 360 comedit quod fuit quod what was to be done there. Equally baseless is Bergk's theory that vv. 1111 non fuit.—d£Cvas. In Xen. An. 1. 5. — 1114 are an interpolation, designed to 12 the d^lvq is used by one who is ftf\a fill a gap in the original text. See the axlfa"- Here it has usually been supnotes on them. Dindorf agrees with posed that the agvcu were to cut wood Bergk only so far as to suspect vv. 1111, for the burning of the corpse. But no 1112. regular irvpd was made; the remains of the corpse were burned with veotrir&Ses 1111 4Y<18\ The sense is not: 'do SaXXol, branches freshly plucked from the you go and bury Polyneices, while / trees in the plain (1201). On the other release Antigone. Creon takes part in hand, some implement was needed to both acts (1196 ff.). But at this moment raise the r6/i^os optipbicpavos of earth his foremost thought is of saving An(1203). It seems, then, as if Soph, retigone. If she dies, his son must die ferred to some kind of axe which could (1066). Therefore, while he glances at serve like the yevgs of v. 249 (n.). No tool the burial-rites by telling his men to was used to break open Antigone's tomb; bring axes, he describes his own part the stones were dragged away (1216). by his most urgent task,—the release.— iircirrpcufn], prop., 'turned round'; as a 1 1 1 0 &r6i|uov, pass., looked-upon, beheld, from here: hence = <pavep6v (schol.), person faces about, Eur. Ale. 187 /cal 'in view.' Cp. 0. C. 1600 eis irpoab- TroXXct OdXafiov £l;tov(r' iTreaTpdipyj. T^8', xj/Lov I irdyov, the hill which was in view. this way, in this direction (O. C. 1547). 1112 f. avTOs T 28i]...dt, is peculiarly Greek. plain (1197), where the body of PolyCp. O. T. 419 ftX^irovTa vvv JJ^V 6pd\ neices still lay. In the irdyoi adjacent (Treira S£ dK&rov ( = dark then, though to it was the rocky tomb of Antigone (774 n.).—Hermann assumed the loss of now thou hast sight): O. C. S53 otfi-e vvv KaXb I dp$s, oifre irpbffdev etpyd
brach suits this agitated utterance, ti' would be no improvement (see cr. n.).

198

I0*0KAEOY2 $e8ouca yap prj rows /caflecnwas apLarrov rj crcotfivra rbv fiiov TeXe«>.

a. X O . TTokvdvvfii, Ka§ju.eias vvfji.as ayakfia 2 /cai Aios fiapvfip 3 yews, /cXvrav os 4'lraXiW, /xe'Sets §e 5 Tray/coivots 'EXevcrwias

III5

1120

1114 1£OVTO. L . 1115—1125 L divides t h u s : TroAwii'U/ie— | vti/jupaa— | §apv§penira— | KKVTILV— | lr£Kaav . . Tray\Kolvovs— | Sr/ioOff— I a fiaKxev— | valiav— | pMpov— | r' M . . dp&KovToir | . 1 1 1 5 KaSfidas] Dindorf writes Ka8/«ias, a n d in 1126 3i\6ou> for Si\6$ov.—vifupas ayakfM

KaKbv) atirdv fji^v eu | ir&axeiv, ira$6vTa Chorus hopes that Oedipus may prove to S' oiiK iiri (said of the captor) from XtJo/icu 1st strophe 1115—1125= 1st antistr. (of the ransomer).—Nauck and others 1126—1136: 2nd str. 1137—H45 = 2nd take the words figuratively; ' A s I have antistr. 1146—1154. See Metrical Anmade the tangle, I will unravel i t ' (cp. alysis. 40 n.). This is surely wrong. See on 1115 £ iroXvvfi.e /coi TroMvae. both these places, ' Ifearlest...' means ' I shrewdly suspect that...,' and SiSoiKa p.i\ Most of the greater deities are called TroXwicVjUot by the poets; but the word is might therefore have been followed by peculiarly suitable to Dionysus, owing to pres. indie, which expresses a fear that the manner in which his cult was intersomething is now going on (cp. 278 n. Ar. Nub. 493 S4SoMa.,.ii.^irkqyC}v Sia).— woven with other cults; thus in relation to Demeter he was *Iaicx°s; to the roiis Ka0«rT. voftovs, the laws established by the gods,—the Bewv V6/U/M of 454 f.— Muses, "M-ekirbfievos; t o H a d e s , Ttaypetis. govTa...T&v PCOV TtXetv = pos ( P l u t . Mor. 3 8 9 c ) . U p TeXeuTflcnjs: but the turn of phrase chosen wards of sixty titles given to him can be unconsciously foreshadows Antigone's enumerated (see Preller, Griech. Mythol.). fate. —Ka8|ic£as. We should not write KaS1116—1164 This 6v6pxniM, or netas, and dt\6(f>oio in 1126, with Dindorf. 'dance-song,' takes the place of a fifth Nor is it necessary to place pi/upas after stasimon. The Chorus hopes that Creon ayaXfia, with Nauck. See Metrical Anmay be in time to save Antigone, and alysis.—&ya\|ia, glory: Aesch. Ag. 207 that his sin against the dead may be T4KVO)>.. .Sbjiuv ayakiua.—vi|i<(>as, bride, expiated without disaster. Hence this young wife. Semele, daughter of Cadmus strain, full of gladness, invoking the and Harmonia, was beloved by Zeus, and healing presence (1144) of the bright and was ensnared by Hera into praying him joyous god who protects Thebes. The that he would come to her in the same substitution of a lWripxiA"* for a stasimon guise as to Hera. He came to her, thereis used with a like dramatic purpose in fore, armed with his thunderbolts, and other plays. (1) 0. T. 1086—1109: the

ANTITONH

199

My heart misgives me, 'tis best to keep the established laws, even to life's end. CH. O thou of many names, glory of the Cadmeian bride, ist offspring of loud-thundering Zeus! thou who watchest over str0Phe> famed Italia, and reignest, where all guests are welcomed, in the sheltered plain of Eleusinian MSS.: aya\/j.a vvp.<pas Nauck. 1 1 1 8 hiXeiav L : 'Iraklav r.—R. Unger conject. 'iKaplav (also suggested by Erfurdt): Bergk, KiddKiar: M. Schmidt, &iya\lav : Seyffert,
that the poet himself would naturally amid lightning, which destroyed her. She have felt a more than common interest was great with child, and Zeus saved her in the new home of his friend Herodotus. son, Dionysus. f3apvf3p<|Ura (for the u, cp. 336 n.) alludes to this story. Ov. Met. The only worthy rival of 'troXfoe is 3. 298 (Jupiter, bound by his own oath, 'Ixaplav. This was the name of a deme grants Semele's prayer): ergo maeslissiin the N. E. of Attica, belonging, promus altum \ Aethera conscendit, nutuque bably, to 'the southern part of the sequentia traxit | Nubila; guts nimbos Diacria, not far from the Marathonian immixtaque fulgura vends | Addidit, et district,' ace. to Leake, who thinks that tonitrus, et inevitabile fulmen. it occupied the vale of Rapendosia (Demi, vol. II. 103). The story was that, when 1119 The traditional reading, 'ITODionysus first entered Attica, he was \CttV, may be supported by these conreceived at Icaria by Icarius, whom he siderations. (1) Southern Italy, the seat taught to make wine. The name of of so many Greek colonies, was preIcarius was specially connected with the eminently associated with the cultivation diKds | KCSXTOS Acywri/o) re yrj
I00KAE0YZ

200

BaK)(av KOXVOLS, 7 d /xar/joTToXw' f 3 8 **vaierc3j' irao' vypbv yp Lrrov peitfpov < cnropa 9 Lcrixrjvov peitfpov aypiov T ejri

6 ATJOUS iv

5

>/

*»\

KOVTOS' a'.

opa1124

ere S' virep 8i\6v). I conjecture iypbv . . peiBpbv r\ 1 1 2 6 — 1 1 3 5 L divides thus: — | dr/fialaff... ayviaa. \ 1 1 2 6 SChb<pov MSS.: 8iX60o(o Dindorf (cp. on 1115). 1 1 2 7 f. (vfta

tionably sound.—(larpdiroXtv: cp. 0. C. 707 n. Thebes is the 'mother-city' of the Bacchants, as being the city of Semele and the native place of Dionysus. It was the place at which the Dionysiac cult, coming from Asia Minor by way of Ran. 373 h rods ebai'Seis K6\ITOVS X«/tc6Thrace, first established itself in Greece vuv (where, though the scene is in Hades, Proper. From Thebes the cult was the allusion is to the Initiated visiting propagated to Delphi, and associated Eleusis). So Pind. O. 9. 87 Ne^as... with the worship of Apollo. See Eur. Karil K6\TTOV : ib, 14. 23 KAXTOIS trap Bacch. 306. Cp. 0. T. 210 n., Tr. 510. eiSdiov IKiros. This is better than to refer KOXTTOIS to the Bay of Eleusis, whose 1 1 2 3 f. L has vyp6v...p&0pov, not shores are the Xa/MrdJes d/crat of 0. C. irypos: Horn. h. Dem. 47 exampled (see n. on 966), but here, at voTVia Aij<6. In this connection the least, wholly unintelligible. Metre reproper name of the god was "Ieocxos quires, however, that a long syllable (1152), a young deity who was represented (answering to the first syll. of 0i;/3a?as in IZ as the son of Cora (or of Demeter); cp. 35) should precede byplov. I obtain O. C. 682 n. Indeed, Arrian expressly this by adding T* after peiBpov. The distinguishes the Eleusinian Iacchus from second syll. of vypov, as the last of a the Theban Dionysus, An. 1. 16 § 3: verse, is common, irapd with ace. is 'AdTjvouot Ai6vvo~ov rbv Aids KOX K6pi/s correct in ref. to a river, the notion being o-lfiovaai.,,Kal 6 "Iaicxos & iwimKbi (the that his abode extends along its banks:

iri.yicoi.vovftx i f » (Olympia).—K6XTTOIS, recesses, i.e., the sheltered Thriasian plain, enclosed by hills,—Aegaleos on the E., Cithaeron on the N., and the Kerata range on N. w. and w. Cp. Ar.

chant of t h e initiated) roirifi T<J> Aiovvcrip,

oi%l T(f Oripalip, iirfSerai. But, as Welcker remarks (Giiiterl. 2, p. 543), Dionysus was the general name, often substituted for the special title. 1 1 2 2 Bax\ev. The omission of (5 before this word, and the addition of 6 before (MXTp6iroXiv, are conjectural (cr. n.). But they are certainly right; for the antistrophic words (1133) answering to Ba/cxf"—QJifiav, are x^-wP& T> d/cr& | iroXu
cp. El. 184 i wapb. T&V 'Ax^povra Oebs i.v6.aaav: X e n . An. 4. 3 § 1 TOV weSiov rod iraph rbv Kevrpirriv voraiibv: ib. § 6 £o-Tpa,TOTre8e6
the position of T', cp. 0. T. 258 n., O. C. 33 n. The sing. pct8pov is not less suitable than the plur.: cp. Aesch. Pers. 497, P. V. 790. For the epithet frypov, cp. Od. 4. 458 (Proteus) 7171-eTo 5' bypbv vSwp, 'running water.'—^IcrntivoS: see n. on 103 f. 1 1 2 5 lirl oiropij. 8p., 'over the seed

ANTITONH

201

De6! O Bacchus, dweller in Thebe, mother-city of Bacchants, by the softly-gliding stream of Ismenus, on the soil where the fierce dragon's teeth were sown ! Thou hast been seen where torch-flames glare through ist antismoke, above the crests of the twin peaks, where move the strophe. Corycian nymphs, thy votaries, KwpiKiai viiuftai \ arelxovin f}cucxlSe(r L. Blaydes places vipu/KU after Dindorf gives viiupai artxpwn (Hesych. arlxovai: fSadlfovm, TopetiovTai. iropev0u>fiev, flaSiaoi/iev). Pallis, arefjSowi vv/Mpcu. Rauchenstein, Kwpikww | fp v£fiov<Ti. M. Schmidt, Kwpiicuu | yvv(pai ('glens') T' lxovm BaKxlSes. (Hesych. explains yvvKpij by vdirrj.) Seyffert, Ivda Kupviclas | yrixpds T' ixown Benches. So Keck, but with vdiras T' for yvwp&s T\ and Semitelos with eivds T\

of the dragon,' i.e., on the ground where Cadmus sowed the dragon^ teeth, from which the ancestors of the Cadmeans sprang. Hence the Thebans are called atraprol avdpes (0. C. 1534 n.). The place where Cadmus sowed the teeth was shown on the s. side of Thebes, near the "HXeKrpai 7rtfXai (Paus.9.10.1).—Not, '(ruling) over the dragon's seed,' as if airoptj. meant the Thebans. 1 1 2 6 ff. The general sense is: 'and on the heights of Parnassus thou holdest thy revels by night amid the Corycian Nymphs, who brandish torches.'—81\6(}>ov irlrpas: i.e., two irirpai, each with a \6<pos (cp. 146 Sucparcis \6yxs, n . ) :

and affording pasturage, interspersed with firs, and with pieces of arable land: wheat, oats, and barley are now grown there. These uplands were the scene of a Dionysiac rpierripls, a torch-festival, held every second year, at the end of winter, by women from the surrounding districts; even Attic women went to it (Paus. 10. 4. 3). Cp. Lucan 5. 73 Mons Phoebo Bromioque sacer, cui numine viisto I Dclphica Thebanae referunt trieteria Bacchae: and Macrobius Sat. 1. 18. 3. Here, however, the poet alludes, not to the human festival, but to supernatural revels. Xi/yviJs is a smoky flame, such as a resinous pine-torch gives; orrfp
two peaks, one of which stands on each side of a great recess in the steep cliffs above Delphi,—the cliffs called "faiSpidSes, 'gleaming,' from their splendour in the morning sunshine (cp. Eur. Ion 86 ff.). These cliffs are about 2000 ft. above sealevel. The easternmost of the two peaks was called 'Tdfiireia: the -westernmost, perh. NaurrXfo, but this is doubtful. Neither of them is the summit of Parnassus. That summit, called Aw«6p«a, ireikas J \ai\pripb. Ti)8i} »UKT«r6Xo« a/ia abv rises high above them (about 8000 ft. BdKxa^s: cp. it. 1125 : Bacch. 306: above the sea). Misunderstanding di- Phoen. 226: /. T. 1243. K6pv<pos, the Roman poets gave a wrong KwpvKiai... Nvp^|>ai: Nymphs who impression by their 'biceps Parnassus,' haunt the Kupii/cioy ivrpov and its neighwhich Lucan brings out when he says bourhood. The name is from KupvKos, (5. 72) 'Parnassus gemino petit aethera ' a wallet' (and so, a hollow thing), and colle.' was given also to a cave on the Cilician By virip 8iX6<|>ov irfrpas Soph, means coast. The Parnassian cave is high up on the mountain,—about 7 miles N . E . of the high ground above these two lower Delphi, and as many N.w. of Arachova,— peaks, but below the summit of Parbut some four or five hours below the nassus. This high ground is what Eur. calls the Snc6pv<pos TrXdf (Eur. Bacch. summit. It is a large stalactite cavern, 307). It consists of uplands stretching consisting of an outer chamber of some 200 ft. in length, and an inner one of about 16 miles westward from the summit,

202

Z0*0KAE0Y2 4 KacrraXias re vafia. 6 /cat ere Nvcralav - op&av 6 Ki>(raijp€Ls 6-)(6ai ^.capd.T a/cra 7 7roXvoTa<£t»Xo? irifiirtt, 8 apfipOTOiv inecov ©77^80.10,5 hricntoTrovvT

/?'.

€K Ttaxrav TI/ACIS virepTa/rav 2fiarpl avv Kepavvia' 3 /cai J W , <ws /Staias e^erai 4 iravSa/xos iroXis CTTI vocrov, 5 /AoXetv KadapcrCco vo8l Hapvaariav Tropdfiov. 677 d

1130

JI

dyuiaV

35

1140

vrrkp

KKITVV

H45

113O Kaarakdaa L, with I'above et from the ist hand. 1 1 3 4 ApPpbruy L : afiptyrwv Turnebus.—iwiav] Hartung conj. eirerwv (Pallis, eTrerav). 1 1 3 5 6-qfialaa L. 617/Safas Hermann (=1124 uv ayplov T'). 1137—1145 L divides thus: {nreprdrav— | fiarpl— | Kal pup— | txerai— | ewl— | Kadapalif— | imif, 1 1 3 7 f. TOP £K TaaSiv TI/JMT \ iireprdrav irb\ewv L. The second a of inrepT6.TO.V seems to have been a: and some letters have been erased above the line. Dindorf conject. TOP tuirayha. nfujs \ iiirkp traaav irok&av. Blaydes, TOP ef

.Tl

about 100 ft.; the greatest breadth is of the highlands which form the scene of about 200 ft., and the greatest height, the revels. 40. In 480 B.C., when the Persians were 1 1 3 1 Kal crt NwraCwv. And from coming, manyof the Delphians took refuge Nysa in Euboea thou comest to visit in it (Her. 8. 36). An old place of sacriThebes, with thy followers who cry efioi. fice can still be seen in it; and an inscripThe Euboean Nysa was imagined near tion found there shows that it was sacred, Aegae (famous for its temple of Poseidon), Ilopt Kal vifupais (C. I. G. 1728). Aesch. on the w. coast of the island, opposite Eum. 12 aifiw Si vi/upas, &6a KupvKis Anthedon. Cp. Stephanus Byz. and Heirirpa \ KolXri, (p'CKopvis, Saifibvuv &va- sych. s. v. NCcra. That word prob. denoted a moist and fertile place: Welcker would pp) i it to a lost vim from rt. vv (vita): The simple transposition, ai for vi/upai arelxovai, satisfies the of Nysa (Preller Myth. 1. 549). metre, and is far more probable than Zeus Legend placed a Nysa in Thrace (//. the change of crelxovai into arixovoi,—a 6. 133), Macedonia, Thessaly, Boeotia, form which, though noticed by Hesychius, Naxos, Caria, Lydia, Cilicia, Arabia, is not known to have been used by any Aethiopia, Libya, India, and even at Attic writer of the classical age. Parnassus. In a fragment of the Thyestes 113O Kao-TaXCas re vajia, sc. ivunri Sophoclesbeautifully describes a wondrous xBt)=2. river-bank, 6x9os=a to Delphi, where its water was used for all sacred purposes. Below Delphi it hill: so Ph. 726 2irepxe<.ov...irap' 8x9as, and just afterwards (729) Ofras inrip joins the Pleistus (Aesch. Eum. 27). It is now called "A710S 'ludvyrjs. It is fitly 6x0a>p. But the distinction is not always observed; nor need we suspect our MSS., mentioned here, since it rises on the edge

ANTITONH

203

hard by Castalia's stream. Thou comest from the ivy-mantled slopes of Nysa's hills, and from the shore green with many-clustered vines, while thy name is lifted up on strains of more than mortal power, as thou visitest the ways of Thebe : Thebe, of all cities, thou holdest first in honour, thou, and 2nd thy mother whom the lightning smote; and now, when all our strophe, people is captive to a violent plague, come thou with healing feet over the Parnassian height, or over the moaning strait! anraaav I vircpri^ iriXewc. Wecklein proposed (Ars Soph. em. p. 76) -rclx IjcTrayXa ri/t$s I iirepTi/jufS w6\eav, but in his ed. (1874) has iraaav instead of TI/K£S. 114O KOX vvv L. Tournier conject. icaipds. 1 1 4 1 ir&vSttiuxr L : iravSafios Dindorf.—Boeckh added d/xd before TTSXIS, in order to obtain a metrical correspondence with the MS. text of the antistrophic verse, 1150: but see n. there.— exl] Musgrave conject. inrb. 1 1 4 4 Tapi/rjulav L : TLapvaalav r. for the fact was noticed in antiquity (schol. on Aratus Phaenom. 33). Thus Pind. P. 1. 64 8x" a ' s vvo Tai'7^Tou: Eur. Suppl.

the MS. reading here. See on 1146. rdv, Q-flfiav, implied in 6^/3afas: cp. 663, 1072.—For IK ('chosen out of) cp. 164: 655 'Icr/i'fiviov irpbs SxBov.—The KUT afffei: Plat. Rep. 565 c TOUThe crowning with ivy (KATCUOW) was a TOV Tpi(f>eiv r e Kal a$%eiv /liyav. regular incident of his festivals: he was 1139 KepavvC<j, destroyed by the lightcalled Kuraefa, K«rXos: cp. / / . 2. 537 coins she is sometimes enthroned beside XaA/a'da r ' ^Iptrpi&v re iro\v(rT&tpv\6v 6' him. See Baumeister, Denkm. p. 443. 'Icrlaiav. As Histiaea, afterwards Oreus, 1 1 4 O £ 2X.CTCU £ni f3ia£as voo-ov, is was on the N. coast, we may suppose captive to a violent ( = a most grievous) that the Homeric epithet—here borrowed plague. The vlxros is the divine anger by Soph.—would have been at least which Thebes has incurred (1015). irl equally applicable to other parts of the vtxxov seems to be like (-TT' efynjj^s ('in time island.—irt|jnr«i, agreeing with nearest of peace'//. 2. 797), iwl : Dionysus

Z00KAE0YZ

204

p

^pty

p

VV)(i
2 (j>6eyfLd.TCt)v CTTIO-ZCOTTC,

3 wat Atos yevedXov, 4 irpo^dvrjff, * caved;, crcus a / m TreptTroXois 5 ©vCaio-LV, at ore fxaivo/jjevai, irdvvv)(oi 6 701* ra/xiav "ia/c^ov.

1150

1 1 4 6 — 1 1 6 4 L divides thus: l&i— | x°/>a7^— I — | vat— | irpo iripmyav aarpiav %opa.yk KOX XVXW. (SO Campbell, but with (3 irvp miebvTWv.)—Semitelos : lii

was often invested with the attributes of the Purifier and Healer, as Ka0dpmos, d\e£ka/cos, dicimos, etc. Cp. Athen. i% E, and 36—37. This was one aspect of the Delphian cult which associated him with Apollo.—KXITUV - ~ , as Tr. 271:

so is irvdta to irvita. It is plain, therefore, that the Homeric absence of ictus from the irxei of 7ri/e(w was purely an accident of convenience in composition, —the phrases being pAvea irvdovrtt, fe(fivpiri irvelovaa, i)Sii fi&\a irvdovaav, Tvelei but - - , Od. 5. 470 is K\ITVV dvafl&s.— re KOX £pwa, etc. We need not dwell, irop0|x6v, the Euripus, between Euboea then, on the fact which makes a second and Boeotia. At Chalcis (Egripo) it is fallacy in the argument,—viz. that the only 40 yards across.—: El. Kv, Brunck's simple give icviovO' & KvvStppav ilnrvif: where correction of irpeivruv, heals the metre. TviovO' d = (rO/u./ierpoK in the strophe (610), The MS. reading in 1137 f. is above all and the 1st syllable is (pace Hermanni) reasonable suspicion; and these verses necessarily long, being that of a spondee now agree with them. It is a sin against (or trochee): Heath's correction, irvelovff', all critical method to make violent is therefore certain. changes in 1137 f.—as Dindorf (followed by Wecklein) does—in order to keep the Other conjectures are: (1) Ui irupirvwy short syllable of nreiWwi' here. Her&jrpwv x°PaY^ K a l w x u w (G. Wolff). mann's argument against irvcid vnov, which The. objection is that the contracted iri5/>has deterred editors from admitting it, was irvovs and wiprrvow do not justify iriipTrvwv strangely weak. He said that the first for irvpirpSwv: cp. Eur. Med. 478 raipwy syllable of the epic xrela never occurs Trvpirvbwv tTurrA/rrir. (2) <S (for lib) irip with ictus (i.e., in arsis); and that, if the irv«6vT«v X°Pa7^ KO^ "vx'o'v (Campbell). tragic poets had used that form, they Here Tmtbvrwi is a spondee. But such would at least not have put an ictus on a synizesis seems very improbable. Rethe Tirei. But Homer repeatedly has mark, too, that L's X°P°7^ tforpttv does ir-coii; with ictus on the 1st syll. (as first not warrant us in supposing that aarpw word of the verse): and as mior/j to irvirf), originally preceded x°Payt- Neglect of

ANTITONH

205

O thou with whom the stars rejoice as they move, the antistars whose breath is fire ; O master of the voices of the night; stroPheson begotten of Zeus; appear, O king, with thine attendant Thyiads, who in night-long frenzy dance before thee, the giver of good gifts, Iacchus ! irvp vaWbvTtmi xopay', aarpov vvxtoiv | 6 eyparosv. Cp. on 114Q. 1 1 4 8 <j>0eypAnsv\ tpeyyaroiv Gleditsch, on a former conject. of Nauck's. 1149 iraX Siba L. In order to obtain a long syll. ( = vvv 1140), Pallis proposes AiAs iraT: Seyffert, irai Aiov: Bothe, xof Zr/vbs.—Semitelos writes, ttrurKbwa \ yav, Arjovs yive8\ov. 11SO Tp<xf>dvri0i raj-Utur L. Bergk restored irpotp&vriO',
elision is frequent in L : thus, to take may be rejected for two reasons. (1) vv. one play only, the O. C. supplies these 1140 f. (Kal vvv—M vbaov) are clearly examples: 266 TafiA.' iwd: 694 (arai Sk sound, and the weak addition of ifid beofoK: 883 r&Se. vppis: -gic, Ktiput wSe: fore ir(5Xis is a pure guess, based on the 1026 Or/pOvra i) rixt'- 1210 tffdi, idvirep.supposed genuineness of Na|/ois here. The deletion of KaC before wvlav is also (2) Naxos was, indeed, peculiarly assowarranted by instances in which Kal has ciated with Dionysus, through Ariadne's been thrust into L. Here, the Kal would story, and in other ways (Diod. 5. 50 ff., decidedly enfeeble the passage. Plin. N. H. 4. t2. 22): but, here, Naffais, Xopdv &6ey- Mi/iaXX&cs (Plut. Alex. 2). Plut. Mor. (j.ttT(ov, the songs, or wild cries, of his 389 c quotes some words of a thyiad worshippers. Eur. Bacch. 485 (Pentheus) song, eOiov dpjiytivaiKa /uuvofitvats Ai6vvra 5' lepa viKTtap rj fie$' ij/j^pav reXeis',— '- Cp. aKbrovs Sparai. Ar. Ran. 340 (the Chorus KbirTOfuu, WXXO/MU, Tiirrofuic with ace. of of the Initiated)) lyeipe yp s 'iya$av re Kaxdv re rirvKbut is sound, since the second syllable Tai.'—"IOKXOV: see on x°p6y' currpuv may be either long or short (see Metr. (1146). Anal.). 1155—1352 Exodos. The threefold 1150 <5va| is a certain correction of catastrophe. Creon's remorse. L's vagais. The latter, i.e., Nafiois,

206

AITEAOS. KdSfiov irdpoiKOi KOL SOULCOV 'A/tt^ioi'os, OVK e
IT

55

act"

Kal fj.dvTL<s ouSeis TCOV KaOecrrcaTOiv )8poToTs. 1160 Kpecov yo.p v)v EflXcoTos, L irore L. 1 1 6 2 /tiv] Hartung conject. yap. 1 1 6 3 XajSc&c re] Xaj86vTe L. 1 1 6 4 After ddXKojv, re has been erased in L. 1 1 6 5 ff. raa yap Tjdovha \ 6rav irpoSUKTIV' avSpba oi riSiyi! ty& L. Then follows v. 1168 TrXotfrei re. So too the later MSS. Athenaeus 7. 280 c supplies verse 1167, quoting 1165—1171 thus; ras yap rjdovas \ brav TrpoS&civ avSpes, oi TIBIJP? £yti> | £7jv TOVTOV, dXX' ^ Tfyovfjuu veicpdv. | TTXO(5T« re . . . irpbs rty rfiovfy. In 12. p. 547 c he 1155 Softuv goes with KoC8(i.o\i also : treXiJi'T/s 5' 8^ts eiS V6/IOVS elaijKB' bans are irapoiKoi (neighbours) 86|uuv, ?Xw.—The only other tenable view would as dwelling around the Ka8/J.ela, the be: oiK Ian (fllos TOIOVTOS eras) inrdiov Theban acropolis which was the seat of alvi^aifu dv: there is no life so situated Cadmus (cp. O. T. 20 n.). that I could praise it. On this view, 1156 f. OVK 2o-ri (TOIOUTOS avBp&irov VT&VTO. would cohere closely with owoTov, biroiov O&T' alvtffatfit av irore OUTG having been attracted into the ace. like aravTa: there is no kind of fiLov itself. This is not impossible; but, if this were the construction, I should human life that I would ever praise, or complain of, as fixed. The partic. wish to read 6iro£<j.: cp. At. 950 oix av ordvTa has a causal force, giving the Tab" le
ANTITONH

207

Enter MESSENGER, on the spectators' left hand.

ME. Dwellers by the house of Cadmus and of Amphion, there is no estate of mortal life that I would ever praise or blame as settled. Fortune raises and Fortune humbles the lucky or unlucky from day to day, and no one can prophesy to men concerning those things which are established. For Creon was blest once, as I count bliss ; he had saved this land of Cadmus from its foes; he was clothed with sole dominion in the land; he reigned, the glorious sire of princely children. And now all hath been lost. For when a man hath forfeited his pleasures, I count him not quotes the same verses in the same words. Eustathius p. 957. 17 quotes r i s yi.p rfiovh% I Unas 7rpo8ffl> avdpa (sic), oil rldr/fi' kyib, and remarks that, after these words, rd. aKpijHj avriypacpa. have the verse, jfiv TQVTOV, d\\' ^i/'ux 0 " 7f/odfi.a.i. veKp&p. If his statement did not rest merely on Athenaeus, then, in the 12th cent., a century after L was written, there were MSS. extant which could have corrected it here; yet all our MSS. share its defect. This point should be noticed as favouring the view that all our MSS. come from L. The edition of Turnebus (Paris, 1553) was the first which incorporated v. 1167.—See Appendix.

posed the sense to be, ' no one in authority is a prophet.' (2) The point is that things may seem established, and yet be unstable. 1 1 6 1 us ep-oC: At. 306 Ipefios a <paenvirraTov t!>s ifwl: cp. O. C. 20 n. 1 1 6 2 ff.
(as Isocr. or. 17 § 11), or, 'left free' (Plat. Critias 117 c, of open ground), or 'permitted' (Thuc. 5. gi). The only apparent instance of &a, \afi6>v &l juov- 458 c, etc.). If SupeiTai. were midd. here, we should require irixniv: cp. Thuc. For $i, re has been substituted, as in Tr. 1012 TTOX\& /itv h irbvTif icard 2. 60 TOV KMVOV Trjs ownjpfas dipteaSe. T e dpla ir&vTa. Kadalpuiv: Ph. 1056 trdpean 1 1 6 6 irpoSwcnv. irpoSidSvai rjSopds liiv I lev/epos,... I iyib 8': id. n 3 6 opuv could not mean merely, 'to resign' one's ph alaxp&s dxdras, | arvyvbv Si wr'. joys. It necessarily implies a fault on the Then in the second clause, Xafiaiv re, a loser's part; and it is precisely because new finite verb, T)etTcu it&VTO., all has been subjects—have been sacrificed by him to the indulgence of stubborn self-will. given up,—has slipped from his grasp, Athenaeus, who twice quotes this passage and been lost. Cp. Her. 8. 4g v yh.p 'KTTM^ direiro i)S») (to the Persians). (cr. n.), shows that c. 200 A.D. it was The perf. pass, of d
208

IO*OKAEOYZ tfiv TOVTOV, a \ \ ' ifujnrxpv rjyovfiai veKpov. irXovrei re yap /car' OXKOV, el ^SouXei, /u.eya, Kal £77 rvpawov oyfjii e)(a>v iav S' 017777 TOVTOiV TO )(aip€LV,

TaW CVft) KCLTTVOV CT7CNXS ou/c a v TrpiaifA/rjv dvSpl TT/DOS T17V •JJSOVTJI'.

XO. AT. XO. AF. XO. AF.

Tt 8' a v TOS' a\dodp(ov; reOvacrLV ol Se £&5iTes airiot Oavelv. /cai TIS <j>ovev€L; r t s 8* d /<eiju,evos; Xeye. Alficov oXcoXeV avTo^eip 8' / iroTepa TraiyjGjas 17 iryoos oi/ceias p fj C f >6vov. avros Trpos auroi), irarpX X O . &» TOVTTOS <us <xp' opdov rvvcras.

1170

"75

1168 7TXOI5T« from TrXoure? L. /SoiiXei is accentless in L, with an erasure above it. 1 1 6 9 f?;] f§i L : fi) r (with g]. f ^ i in V). 117O f. iyib] Tournier proposes to write dyu, and to delete v. 1171.—irpudfvriv dv8pi\ Gleditsch conject. iroiolfiriv irAvra.

sidered in connection with the fact that Ph. 1018 fupihov, Ipriiwv, avokai, iv £uaiv L (like our other MSS.) omits v. 1167. vtxpbv. L has a point at irpoSwtriv, and its reading 1 1 6 8 f. ir\oiTtt...jTJ, the hypothetical was (I suspect) understood thus: ' when imperat.: Antiphon fr. 130 (ap. Stob. (men) forfeit their pleasures, I do not Flor. 68. 37) 4pe Si) Kal irtuSes yeviacount that the part of a man' (i.e., of one Ocinrav' tppovrldwv TJSTJ T&yTtt TrX^a. Dem. who can be really said to live). Hence or. 20 § 14 oi55£ yap el ir&vv xp9), f}e\Hav iarl T^S confirms SeyrTert's conjecture, Kal y&p iriXews rb ydos.—el fiovXti: Plat. Hep. ijSoval I Srav irpoSwnv &vdp6s, 'when a 432 A robs iffxvP0T^T0V^ K a ' Tods M&rous, d man's pleasures fail.' For this use of irpo- piv ^oi)Xei, . So with ace, [Dem.] or. 52rb TTJS apxn* 11$) fw.06v8' if dVSpcs was older than avSpds, as we Swov tppepun>: ii. 423 Sirov rb xahea> have reason to believe that it was, that /ir/Sa/wv void^erai. For the thought, cp. fact would confirm the genuineness of rds Simonides fr. 71 Ws yap adovas arep •yap tjSovas-—See Appendix. 0va.T&v /Sios vo$avbs rj irola rvpavvU; | TSS 8' &rep oiSi $eiSv foXurds altiw: where oi T(8I|}U with inf., as oft. with the midd. riOe/uu; Plat. Phaed. 93 c T W otn> TlSovii is as general as rb xoipco/ here. More often, however, the sentiment refers ndefi4yo}f yf/vxhy apfwvlav etvai. Cp. El. to sensuous ySoval: cp. Mimnermus fr. 1 1270 daifidpiov airb ridr\ii! iyii. 1 1 6 7 For Ifiv, %dv has been proposed: TeSeali/v Sre /JOI lajKiri ravra fxCKoi.: Antiphanes fr. incert. 51 (it is foolish to but the Epic and Ionic fc6s does not occur disparage ^pws), el yap dtpe'Xot TIS TOV (3lov in Attic.—TOVTOV after the plur. as, conras ijSovds, | KaraXeiner' oiSiv irepov ij versely, Sons is followed by OBTOI (709 n.), Kairvov triads: gen. of price and viKvv by £>v (1072).—?|M|». vtKp6v: cp.

ANTITONH

209

as living,—I hold him but a breathing corpse. Heap up riches in thy house, if thou wilt; live in kingly state ; yet, if there be no gladness therewith, I would not give the shadow of a vapour for all the rest, compared with joy. CH. And what is this new grief that thou hast to tell for our princes ? ME. Death ; and the living are guilty for the dead. CH. And who is the slayer ? Who the stricken ? Speak. ME. Haemon hath perished; his blood hath been shed by no stranger. CH. By his father's hand, or by his own ? ME. By his own, in wrath with his sire for the murder. CH. O prophet, how true, then, hast thou proved thy word! 1 1 7 5 airSxeip] Meineke conject. &prix&p1177
(nom., Kairvov aiai). Ph. 946 oiS' oW then her request in v. 1190 is the more ivalpuv veicpbv fj Kairrov ovcwie, | efSwXoi' natural. Possibly the spectators were alaXXws. Aesch. fr. 390 rb ykp fip&ruov lowed to catch a glimpse of her through GTipii' ( rnjApav (ppovei, | Kal irurrbv otiStv the partly opened doors; though the fiSXXov 7} Kairvov UKI<X. SO Soph. fr. 12 Chorus announce her only at 1180. avBpojirbs kan Tvevfia Kal oveiia=6 tpoveis ianv: cp. Pind. P. 8. 95 (mas 6vap \ dt>$pawos. O. T. 437 rts U n' lKCKi, (3ouXf nothing.—Not, ' in exchangefor pleasure,' Si iir' airrjs tuelvTis, i.e., 'by the deed of like Plat. Phaed. 69 A ijSovas Trpos ijSoi/As... their hands' (cp. above, v. 306), 'though KaraWdTTecrSai: for the price is expressed at her instigation.' Attic prose does not by KaTvov (TKias. use aiTbxelP or aiToxapla in the pregnant poetical sense (a slayer, or a slaying, of 1 1 7 2 f. fiao-ikiav^Tvpavvav, the royal house. Tr. 316 \x^\ T&V Tvp&vvwv • is she kinsfolk), but merely in the general sense, 'doing with one's own hands,' etc. See of the royal stock ?—atrioi Savciv, instead of TOO davetv : Antiphon or. 5 § 23 ly&i Plat. Legg. 872 B: ib. 865 B, etc. afnos fpf TrefupSrjvcu. dyyeXoy.—As vv. 117 7 f. <|>o vov, causal gen. 1931 (Toiroiv) 1186 ff. show, Eurydice is supposed to n.—dptov ifwcras, hast fulfilled it, so that be in the act of opening the palace-door, it comes right (cp. 1136, n. on tnrepr&Tav): to come out, when she overhears evil 0. T. 506 wplv ISoifi' ip9bv tiros: cp. ib. tidings. If she is supposed to have 853. O. C. 454 (ixavreia) &/M>1 *O?JSOI Ijvvfainted (r 188) immediately on hearing cyiv TTOTC. the general announcement in v. n 73,

J. S. III.

210

Z04>0KAE0YZ

AF. <us <SS' i^pvroiv TaWa ftovkevew irdpa. XO. icai firjv 6pm Takcuvav JbvpvSiKrjv OJJLOV 8d[iapra rr/v Kpeoiros" i* 8e S d 77701 Kkvovcra TTCUSOS rj TV^T) irdpa.

1180

ETPTAIKH. dcrroi, T<SV \6ycav hrr\<jd6\ir\v np6<; etjohov a-ret^oucra, IlaXXaSos # OTTOS LKoi/jLrjv evy/JLaTwv irpocrqyopos. /cai Tvy^ava re K:\fj8p' dvacriracrTov ^aXwcra, /cai ju.e 66yyo<; 01/ceiov /JaXXei Si' amui*' VTTTLO. Se i Trpos Sjuwaicri Ka

II85

1 1 7 9 TolXXa jSouXeiieic] Blaydes conject. rfivSe /SoDXeiieiv: Martin, ^ou KXIJCW: Wecklein, raXXa ffv/ipdWew. 1 1 8 2 vipa\ Brunck conject. irepi}. 1 1 8 3 d Tdi/res] Blaydes conject. uvaKres: Heimsoeth, dnuiBev (with prjfj.&TO)v for ruiv \6ywv): Hense, ytpovres.—TQV \6ywv L : rou \6yov y' A. 1 1 8 4 ffeas] Nauck conject. ppiras: Dorschel (ap. Wolff)
Chorus and the Messenger, as representing 1 1 7 9 <5s with the gen. absol. (cp. 1063 n.) marks the point of view which is the Thebans generally. In Eur. / . T. 1422 Thoas says <3 Tdvres darol, not to to be taken: 'in the certainty that matters the Chorus (of Greek women), but to the stand thus.' irdpeori fiovX. rd dXXa, 'ye Tauri as represented by his attendants. may consider of the rest': i.e., such are So, too, in Ar. Eccl. 834 (5 vavres aarol the facts; it only remains to deal with is said to an imaginary body of Athenian them as may seem best. povXefciv, to citizens, represented by two men on the form plans, decide on a course of action, stage. In Lys. 638 the Chorus say <J 0. T. 619: TCL diXXa, adverbial ace. of irdvTes aarol to the audience. respect, ' as to what remains,' instead of irepl T&VfiXXwp{A i. 551 ret 8' dXX' 6/j.otos).— 1 1 8 4 f. IlaXXdSos irpocrrJYOpos tiy<S8' iyfivrav, neut. gen. abs., without a answers to IlaXXdSa Trpoaayopeioi subject: Ai. 981 c!>s <Sd' ^xifTav... | Trdpa yi i.e., the first gen. is objective, fTTev&feip'. £1. 1344 TeKov/x^vwy dtwoiix' while the second represents an 'inner' &v: Aesch. Pers. 170 irpbs rdS', us OSTOIS accus. A combination of genitives was ^ T&vSe,ffi)/i^ouXoiX6701/ I roSSi 1x01 easily tolerated by Greek idiom: cp. 795 fShetpdpwv tfiepos.. vtifupas (n.): Xen. Cyr. Ttt Thuc. 1. 116 X 8. 3.19 6e6fj,€voi Ktf/)ov dXXos #XXijs Trpd^ews. 6TI.. .vTJes.. .Thdowiv. irpooTJyopos, active, as O. T. 1338: it is 118O KttX n^v: 526 n.—Evpn8£Kt]v: passive ib. 1437, Ph. 1353.—The shrine anapaest in 5th place: cp. n n. Schol.: 'H.T}V 6/J.OV VTIK ^817. Soph, She was anxious to do her part in seeking to propitiate the angry gods (1019).—So has it also as a prep.: Ai. 767 Beois... oiiod—trip 8.: in Ph. 1218 ve&s biiov=iri- Iocasta comes forth from the house to offer prayers at the altar of Apollo Aikeios \as ve$. (0. T. 919), and Clytaemnestra at that of 1 1 8 2 xXvovcra iraiSos: gen. of conApollo xpoorcmy/jioj (El. 637). nection, 'about' him: 0. C. 307 KXIW uoO (n.), hearing of thee. 1 1 8 6 f. Tvyxdvw Te.KaV...pdXXei: 1 1 8 9 c5 iravrcs durroC, said to the just as she was loosing the bolt, she heard

ANTITONH

211

ME. These things stand thus ; ye must consider of the rest. CH. LO, I see the hapless Eurydice, Creon's wife, approaching ; she comes from the house by chance, haply,—or because she knows the tidings of her son. Enter EURYDlCfe. Eu. People of Thebes, I heard your words as I was going forth, to salute the goddess Pallas with my prayers. Even as I was loosing the fastenings of the gate, to open it, the message of a household woe smote on mine ear: I sank back, terrorstricken, into the arms of my handmaids, and my senses fled. 6eav. 1 1 8 8 oVws] Wolff conject. Sfifi1 ws. 1 1 8 6 Te L, with y written above r by the first corrector S, (not, I think, by the ist hand:) some 2 of the later MSS. have ye: L has 54. 1 1 8 9 d/J.wai
the sound (cp. 1172 f. n.). For the tem- the door, held the knocker,'—the p&irrpov poral parataxis with re...Kal, cp. Xen. An. being a metal ring on the outside of the I. 8 § I r/Sri re rjv d/upl ayop&v irX^dovaav door, which also served as &riinr<wTijp or Kal irXyfflov ?iv 0 GTadfjAs: so ib. 4. 2. handle (cp. Her. 6. 91). Plut. Dion 57 ol pkv £%u>rasdtipas imuTaffdfievoi Karelxov. II, 4. 6. 2, Cyr. 1. 4. 28. So with Kal (In 0. T. 1244 TttiXas.. .imppal-affa. is said alone, 0. T. 718 n. of Iocasta, within the room, shutting the xXfjOpa \a\xXo£, but even implies it. Polyb. 5. 39. 4 is not rightly compared: there, as ava9<5yyos, the Messenger's words. She Ar. Lys. 310 KOV fii] KaXotjPTOJv robs had fainted before hearing more, perhaps, /io%\oi>s xaXwerii' ai yvvaTices, \ i/nri/Ji- than vv. 1172 f., where see n.—OIKCCOV, irpavai. xp^l T4S Sripas. Cp. Aesch. Cho. domestic (affecting her family): cp. 1249. 878 TrtfXas I yaoxXois xaXSre, open the door —Distinguish ok. Ta8r/ (Ai. 200), OIK. by (withdrawing) the bars. Eur. Med. aras (El. 215) as ='caused by oneself.' 1314 xaX2Te K\rj8as. Plut. Pelop. n 1 1 8 8 81* WTWV: El. 737 6£bv Si' wrmi kvhovvai KOX xa\dtrat rets dtipas. K^Xadov ivffebras doaXs j w&Xois'. cp. O. T. 1386 f.—irpos 8(iioauri, with KXIVO/MU: a dvacriraorov. These doors opened inuse of the dat. with irp6s which has epic wards, iviavav Bvpav meant to shut the door after one, in going out. Cp. precedent, as //. 20. 420 XuxZhpevov wporl Xen. H. 6. 4. 36 (is 8' flayjKBov, iiri- yatrj, sinking to earth: ib. n . 507 rip> §£ irporl ol I etXe Trarijp Kpovidrjs, took her to (TirafffKxa rty Btipav etx€T0 T°v ft^Tpov (Thebe's object was to shut her brothers his arms: cp. 0. T. 1302 n.—diroir\ii
14—2

ZOOKAEOYI

212

AF.

dXX' oo-Tis fjv 6 /JUVOOS avOis eiTrare* /ca/ccuv yap OVK aVet/oos over' a/covcro/tat. iyco, <j)Ckr) SeoTrotva, /cat irapwv ipw, KOvSev Trapijero rfj<; a\r)0eias CTros. Tt yap ere ju,aX#acrcroiju,' av wv es vcrrepov xjjevcrTai avovixe8'; opdov akrjOei act.

1190

eyw Se o-<5 TroSayos CO-TTOJU.^I' irocrei

7re8iov eV aicpov, evff e/cewo z^Xees Kwoa-irdpaKTOV (rc3ju,a noXwet/cous e r f /cat TOV ju,ev, atrrJcraiTes ivohiav 0e6v TlXovTOtivd r opyas evfievebs Karacr^eOeiv, dyvov Xovrpov, iv veocnrdcnv o S17 'XeXeiTTTO

/cat

TU/A^OV

12OO

d

opOoKpavov ot/cetas ^(

av6i<s np6<s XbdocrrpctiTov 1 1 9 3 Tapel
1 1 9 2 f. Kal irapoiv Ipw, irapija-u: I ioM will speak as one who was present, a«rfwill omit nothing: i.e., as my knowledge is full, so shall the story be told without reserve. For the parataxis, cp. 1112: El. 680 KAire/iTS/iiiv irpds Tavro. KOX rb Trcti* (ppa/Tia'. Tr. 626 iirtarafMl re Kal
TropoJv as partic. of the imperfect, cp. 0. T. 835, 0. C. 1565 n., ib. 1587.— Verses 1192—H9.5 form the dramatic apology for a trait which is manifestly open to criticism,—viz., the fulness of harrowing details communicated by the Messenger to this unhappy mother, who has only just recovered from a swoon. (See esp. 1231—H39.) 1194 f. JLv—Toirots uv: Xen. Mem. 1. 2. 6 SiahtyeaBtu trap' (Sy \afloui> rbv luadbv, to converse with any who might pay them. Cp. 35 n.—i5v with <|/eOoTai (=fabricators), as one could say, ravra tyeiaavTo. For avov)ic6' after the sing, verb, cp. 734 n.—6p86v, not 6p0i): 0. T. 542 n.: O. C. 592. 1196 iroSavds, Doric (cp. 715 co6s, n.), 'guide,' as Eur. Ph. 1715 ai poi iroSayis &8\la 7ei
pedissequus, 'attendant.' But the sense of 'guiding' is essential to it. Creon had indicated the region ( m o ) , but he need not be supposed to know the spot where the body lay, or even the exact situation of Antigone's tomb. i«nr6|i.iiv, 'attended,' is compatible with guiding. 1197 irs8£ov...aKpov=the furthest part of the plain. Near this part were the irayoi on which the watchers sat (411), and Antigone's tomb was in one of those ir&yoi (774 n.). Thebes had hills to the N. of it, and stood on a low spur which they throw out southward (117 ff., n.). The aKpov ireSLov, then, is the plain's northern edge, where it touches the lower slopes of the hills. The 'furthest' was thus also the highest part.—vi)\e&, passive: O. T. 180. 1 1 9 8 KvvooirapaKTOV: cp. 206, 1017. Antigone had paid the rites while the corpse was still intact (257), and in this sense is said to have saved it from birds and dogs (697 : cp. 467). 1199 f. TOV |Uv, as opposed to Antigone: but instead of TTJS 8^ vv/iupaov, etc., we have a change of construction (1204 aSSis K.T.\.).—evomav 8tov, Hecate, who was conceived as a wandering goddess, haunting the places where roads met, and where

ANTITONH

213

But say again what the tidings were; I shall hear them as one who is no stranger to sorrow. ME. Dear lady, I will witness of what I saw, and will leave no word of the truth untold. Why, indeed, should I soothe thee with words in which I must presently be found false ? Truth is ever best.—I attended thy lord as his guide to the furthest part of the plain, where the body of Polyneices, torn by dogs, still lay unpitied. We prayed the goddess of the roads, and Pluto, in mercy to restrain their wrath; we washed the dead with holy washing; and with freshly-plucked boughs we solemnly burned such relics as there were. We raised a high mound of his native earth; and then we turned away to enter the maiden's nuptial chamber with rocky couch, irayuv ir' axpav.

^

L

12OO

IT\O6TU>V& T' ipyacr from WKOVTOVA. T* ipyaa L.

Elmsley.

12O2 5$i XAenrro L : cp. on 539.

offerings were left for her. (TpioSms, Trivia: Theocr. 2. 36 a 0ebs tv rpMoicn.) Sophocles in his 'Ptfori/tot gave an incantation by Medea, invoking Helios and Hecate (fr. 490, schol. Apoll. Rhod. 3.

for the irp&$e
1214): "HAie Sicnrora KOX irvp iepbv, ] TTJS eivoSlas 'BKOTT/S lyxos> i T^> &' OffKifivov

160 M fu(T0
vaXovcra (pipei (which she bears when she '
214

200KAE0Y2 W[A(f>eZov "ALBOV KOLXOV eiaefialvoiiev. (jitovrj^ h' aTTOidev 6p$£a)v d K\V€L TIS aiKTepicrTOV dfji(j)l /ecu SecnroTfl K.peovTL ji rep S' d6XCa<s acrrjiia Trtpifiaivei ipiTovTL fiaXkov acr&ov, oijawfas 8' eiros lrj(TL Bva-6prjvT]Tov a> Ta\a<s iya>, ap' elfu ftaV-ris; apa Svcrru^eo-raT^v Kekevdov ipiroi T&V TrapekOova'cov oScov; TraiSos /"-e craivei 66yyo^. dkXd, Trpocnrokoi, IT acrcrov w/ceis, KCU irapao-TavTes rd(j>(p dOaff, dp^ov ^w^iaros Xidoo-iraSr} Tryoos avro <JTO\LIOV, el TOP I

1205

121 o

12 15

12O8 jiuA'fo'] L has oS written above o\ by S : this variant /mdiiv is in the text of some later MSS. (as V). 12O9 a o ^ a ] Nauck conject. axijfio.—Trepif}alvei.] Schaefer conject. irepuralvei: Wunder, ire/>wro\«. 1 2 1 2 ap' L.—el/d] L has the second i in an erasure: d /ar; had been written. 1 2 1 5 TrapaaravTea .. T&
For aS0is a s = 'afterwards,' cp. At. 1283, Tr. 270.—\i86etov-"Ai8ou, the maiden's death-bower: cp. 795 n., 929. 1 2 0 6 KUKvputTuv, the word used by Teiresias (1079) • n e r e > a s u s u - 1 ^OI t n e dead: cp. 28, 204, 1302: so KWKVT6S, Ai. 851 etc.—Cp. El. 683 opdlwv Kripvy/jAruv. 1 2 0 7 OKT^purrov d|i<|>l irao-rdSa, near (i.e. from the quarter of) the bridalchamber where no funeral-rites had been paid; i.e., where Antigone had been made the bride of Death, without even such honours as befitted such nuptials. For dKripurros cp. 1071 n. The word Tas. There is probably no reference to pillars of rock (natural or artificial) in the r&ifios. On the uses of Taerds, see Appendix. 12O0 d6\Cas...a
dffMuv Ur^pia (suppliant objects consisting in unhappy persons). Below, in 1265, the form of d/iM i/iav avoXfta /3ouXevfidruiv is analogous, but the gen. is there partitive1 (see n.). Here, /3oi}s could, indeed, be possessive ('sounds belonging to, i.e., forming part of, a cry'). But the perspective of the description is better kept by the other view of the genitive, which supposes that a sound, ambiguous at a distance, defines itself as we approach. —ircpiPaCvei, with dat. instead of the normal ace.; this dat. denotes the person interested, i.e., here affected through the senses: 0. C. 372 darjXOe TOXV rpls dd\lou> gpis (n.): Tr. 298 ^yuoi yap OTKTOS... eletfiri. For the image, cp. O. C. 1477 dixrplararai \ Siairpiffios irofios: Od. 6. 122 ws T4 fj,e Kovpdojv fjd d 121O £ (taXXov ct
ANTITONH

215

the caverned mansion of the bride of Death. And, from afar off, one of us heard a voice of loud wailing at that bride's unhallowed bower; and came to tell our master Creon. And as the King drew nearer, doubtful sounds of a bitter cry floated around him; he groaned, and said in accents of anguish, ' Wretched that I am, can my foreboding be true ? Am I going on the wofullest way that ever I went ? My son's voice greets me.—Go, my servants,—haste ye nearer, and when ye have reached the tomb, pass through the gap, where the stones have been wrenched away, to the cell's very mouth,—and look, and see if 'tis Haemon's The meaning of this

, he judged it simpler to leave it (with dots) than to change it by erasure into T. 1 2 1 6 &0pr)ira.$', apiritv] Semitelos conject. &6peiTe, 8a\dp.uv. —xci/aaros] Seyffert conject. xdff/taros: Tournier, Sii/ta-ros. —\i9<xriraSrj. In L, 1 has been erased after rj. Cp. on 726.

which appeals for recognition by vividly striking our senses. Like arridere, the word usually implied a sensation of pleasure (O. C. 319 n.). But it could also denote, as here, a recognition attended by pain. So in Eur. Hippol. 862 f., where Theseus recognises the seal on the tablets left by his dead wife, he says

1 2 1 7 CTT6|UOV. Having passed through the gap, they will find themselves in a narrow passage. They are to go along this passage to the very mouth {arbfuov) of the sepulchral chamber into which it opens. The kind of tomb which the poet here imagines is perhaps best represented, in T(iiroi...Trpo. the
200KAE0Y2

2l6

<J>d6yyov (rwCrjfi, rj deoicn T«XS' ef ddvfiov

Becnrorov *

kv 8 e

dC j i

^

/

j

1220

Ka.TeC8ojj.ev,

crwSovos 6 j ^ fj-ea-ary Trepnre.Tr) p amoipwLpvTa. rfj's Karoo <j>6opav Trarpos epya /cat TO Sucrr^voi' Xe^os. o 8' o5s o p a £ ^ 8jdd 8ie<j>ddpr)<;; ', iv vovv TOV

1225

1 2 1 8 Reiske conject. cj>6j3oun KhAirroiwj.: Tournier, 6eoun pXAirro/juu. 1 2 1 9 rdS' ii a9iiu>v\ Nauck reads 6^vd6/iov, ascribing that conject. to J. P. Pompe van Meerdervoort, and referring to Naber Mnem. nov. 9. 219 f.—Heath conject. rdS' oiv &66/WV : Pallis, T&8' O{IK &8V/IOI. : Seyffert, rdS' i% erol/iov: Semitelos, rdS' elicdBOVTCS.—KeXeiffiiaffiv MSS. Dindorf writes KeXei/munv, the form given by L in Aesch. Pers. 397, Ch. 751. Burton conject. KeKevaiiAruv. 1 2 2 2 /urdiSei] The 1st 1 2 1 8 8eoi
'swift to wrath,' like <5{i)x ^K KeKefrtr/uiTos ( a n d this to be the older Attic form (cr. n.). similarly Eur. / . T. 1405): Her. 6. 50 The fact appears to be that both Ki\ev/j,a IXeye Si ravra {!• 4m il- ol/iwy/idTWi' \ fMvrevad/xeffda r&vSpbs c!)5 6\u\6ros; here, sigmatic form of the noun. however, it is impossible to take it- dSi/wv 1 2 2 1 av^vos: the gen. of the part, SetnrSrov with 7i6poO/j.ei>, and to make
ANTITONH

217

voice that I know, or if mine ear is cheated by the gods.' This search, at our despairing master's word, we went to make; and in the furthest part of the tomb we descried her hanging by the neck, slung by a threadwrought halter of fine linen; while he was embracing her with arms thrown around her waist,—bewailing the loss of his bride who is with the dead, and his father's deeds, and his own ill-starred love. But his father, when he saw him, cried aloud with a dread cry, and went in, and called to him with a voice of wailing:— ' Unhappy, what a deed hast thou done! What thought hath come to thee ? What manner of mischance hath marred thy reason ? hand in L wrote /uralSr), adding « above the rj. S inserted p between r and w, and accented u, but without deleting the accent on t. A few of the later MSS. have /urpiiSa, either in the text (as V4), or as a correction (V1, V3) : it is also the Aldine reading. 1 2 2 6 arvybv L, with v above 7 from an early hand. 1 2 2 8 ofoi'] 7roioc L. 1 2 2 9 avfupopas (not f-) L.

the thread of the warp: Eur. / . T. 817 fell upon it.' Cp. 0. C. 1620 h-' iXMjVtpyjva

Kal

r6d'

GTSOS evfiLrots

TTXOKCUS

(I

wrought this scene, too, with threads deftly woven).—crivSovos. awti&v (prob. from 'Ivd-, Sind) was a general term for a smooth, fine texture, as /3iWos was the specific word for a kind of fine linen : Her. 2. 86 describes mummies as swathed criySdvos fivatjlvi)* reXa^fflffi (where see Stein). Thuc. 2. 49. 4 rwv irdvv Xeirrwv l/iariav Kal
\oifftv dfHpuceifievoi, n.

1 2 2 4 f. €vvrjs...TTJs KctTO), his bride who is dead. Cp. Eur. Tro. 831 ai fikv efods (husbands), ai 3£ TratSas, | ai hi /xaripas yepcu&s. It would be awkward to understand, 'the ruin of his marriage, (which is to be only) in the world below.'— iraTpAs ?P7O '• he does not know that Creon is listening.—X^xos> marriage, as in 573. This word, too, could mean 'bride' (Ai. 211): it is v. 1225 that decides our version. riousness, &TI awSbva ri/j.E, Haemon: 44n.—orvyvov, used her veil (K&Xv/ifia: cp. Ar. Lys. bitter,—the notion of 'sad,' 'gloomy,' coming from that of ' hateful': cp. 53»)Moschus 3. 68 ral (rrvyrol (tristes) irept 1 2 2 3 Haemon has thrown his arms around her waist {cLX | V u.icrv: i.e., Haemon's embracing her (irpoopds, by what manner of calamity: O. T. 1266 (where Oed. finds Iocasta a i.e., ' what cruel god hath deprived thee hanging), X ^ £ KpefxaffT^v dpTavrjj/.—• of thy reason ?' Ai. 314 Kiviiper' h T$ |Uo-(T|]: cp. 1236: fr. 235. 5 (iambics). wp&y/j.a.TOS Kvpot irore: E u r . Helen. 1195 Eur. has this form only in lyr.; Aesch. iv T<j5 Si K6«roi ffv/jupopas;—Si«|>0dpr)s, nowhere.—irepiirerij, act.; but pass, in os mentally: / / . 15. 128 fuuvdfieve, <j>ptvas Ai. 907 £yx TepiTerts ('on which he •/jM, $U
218

IO*OKAE0YI Ztjekde, TAKVQV, i/cecrios o"€

\L(T(TOpxi.

12 30

TOV 8' dy/nois ocrcroicri iraTm/jva^ 6 ircus, TiTucras irpocraircp KOUSCI' avrenrdiv, £Cov<s eAxei SiTrXovs KVC&ZOVTCIS' e/c S'

op/x<wju,evou

irarpos <$>vya2(Tiv yjfJLTrXaK- elff 6 hvcrpopos I2 avrco ^oXto^eis, atcnrep et^', eTre^Ta^els 35 yjpeicre irXevpais picrcrov ey^os* es 8' vypov ayKtov er' ifjbpo)v irapOiva irpocnrTvcrcrerai' /ecu vcria)v 6£eiav eK/8a\A.ei /ooi)z/ Xev/qJ Trapeia (f>oiv£ov oraXay/mTos. Se veKpos Trepl veKpS, TOL wfi^ 1240 1 2 3 2 dvTetirdip S\uou\ Nauck conject. TIJKT6V : Pallis, Surnhv.

123O f. U&rios, adverbial: cp. 1215 equivalent to (a) M with dat., (£) ivl, vpis, or els, with ace,—in various rec&Ke?s, n. He extends his right hand in supplication.—SCCTOKTI: Aesch. admits lations, and with various shades of meaning. Thus we have such phrases as KOKOIS 8crv : E u r . •njvas: with an ace. this verb usu. = 'to Suppl. 322 TOIS Kepro/jx>vn yopybv ws &va/3A&rei, how she looks up sternly at her look around for' as / / . 4. 200. 1 2 3 2 irrvcras irpocrwiro). Haemon is revilers: / / . 7. 101 TifSe 8' iyiiv air&s momentarily insane with despair and rage: $wp-fi^o/iai, against him: ib. 23. 635 61 jtioi aviaTTi, against m e : and below 1236 the very words aijrip %o\w0e(s, 1235, f/peuje Trkevp(ui = iir-fipaue. Prose would indicate the transport of frenzy which have TTTiiiras els (or ivl) irpbawTrov. these verses were meant to depict. Nothing could do more violence to the lan1 2 3 3 f. SiirXovs KvuSovras if£0ous, his guage, or more injury to the dramatic cross-hilted sword. KvdiSovres are the two effect, than the Scholiast's theory that projecting cross-pieces at the point where TTTIVCW irpo(rc67T(f) has a merely figurative the hilt joins the blade. The hilt (icilnrrj) sense, 'with an expression of loathing on of the Greek sword had no guard, nor his face.' When the figurative sense of a had it always the cross-pieces; but these, word (like uriaai) is to be marked by a when used, served partly to protect the qualifying addition (like vpoatinnp), that hand. The Kvi&tiovres, or cross-hilt, can addition must not be such as equally to be seen on some of the swords given by suggest the literal sense. Thus a socialGuhl and Koner, p. 244, fig. 277 (a, d). ist riot might be called 'a fire not of The cross-hilt was sometimes simply a Hephaestus' (Eur. Or. 621); but it straight cross-bar; sometimes the side would not be equally happy to describe it next the hand was rounded. Cp. Silius as ' a fire kindled by the tables of the Italicus Pun. 1.515 pressumque ira simul rich.' irriaas Trpoailnrip, instead of iin- exigit ensem, I Qua capuli statuere morae. imiffas Tpoaihirif (irarp6s), is merely an —KvtbSwv (KV&U, oBofo) meant properly instance of the boldness with which any tooth-like prong or spike: see Xen. poetry could use a simple dative to exCyneg. 10. 3, where boar-spears (irpofi6\ia) press the object to (or against) which an have Kvdidovras aTOKexaTvcevfievovs <maction is directed. Such a dat. is often
ANTITONH

219

Come forth, my child ! I pray thee—I implore !' But the boy glared at him with fierce eyes, spat in his face, and, without a word of answer, drew his cross-hilted sword :—as his father rushed forth in'flight, he missed his aim;—then, hapless one, wroth with himself, he straightway leaned with all his weight against his sword, and drove it, half its length, into his side; and, while sense lingered, he clasped the maiden to his faint embrace, and, as he gasped, sent forth on her pale cheek the swift stream of the oozing blood. Corpse enfolding corpse he lies; he hath won his nuptial 1 2 3 8 poijv L. The schol, in L has: TTJV ITVOTJV TOO (poivlov ffraXdynaros ^K/3dXXei rjj Xei/Kjj airijs irapela, S i<mv, al)ia et-4irvevtrev. The last words show that irvoty was not a slip for pofy, but was in the Scholiast's text. Most of the later MSS. (including A) have TTCOT/C : but a few have pa.yty, and i/ifldWei for ^K/3dXX«. 124O wepiveKpwi L : but it does not follow that the scribe meant the two words to form one.

jecting from the shaft a little below the Sophocles; it is more natural to suppose head (Xfryx^). In Ai. 1025, TOOS' al6\ov that he cited the exception as one justified Kvdidovros, ' this gleaming spike,' is the by the circumstances. But it should end of the sword-blade projecting through further be noticed that Aristotle was not the body of Ajax. So in Kaibel Epigr. accurate in taking this incident as the 549. 11 (an epitaph of the 1st cent. A.D.) exception which illustrated his rule. For <j>aaydvov Kvtb$oim = ' with the point (not, Haemon did not abandon his dreadful ' edge') of the sword': the ref. is to purpose ; he was simply foiled by his thrusting, not cutting.—The Scholiast father's flight. And then, in swift rewrongly explains SwrXovs KV<68OVTOIS by morse, he actually did TS>V avtiKiaTwv n. SwrXas d/c/uds, ' double edge.' This inter1 2 3 5 ff. oio-irtp tl\ : cp. 1108.— pretation was obviously suggested by !ir€VTa8e£s, lit., 'stretched,' or 'strained,' SnrXoOs (since a sword is often called against the sword: i.e., pressing his right Siaroiiov or &/j.aos: Ai. simply taken with TJ|iirXaK*. Haemon, in his madness, meant to 95, 658, etc.—Is 8' vypov dyKiov', since kill his father. He bad harboured no 7T. irpoairTdaaeTaj. = irapdivov Xafifidvu: such purpose before (see on 753); and cp. the beautiful lines in Eur. Ph. 1439 vJKovve /ir/rpSt, xdhis frantic impulse is instantly followed (the dying Eteocles): a u by violent remorse. Arist. (Poet. 14) iriflels byp&v x^P I

K diprJKai, observes that it is not conducive to a proiniv S' airo | Ttpoaeive BaKptou. perly tragic effect (oi rpayiKdv, diradis) 1 2 3 8 vvv bfaXav at/iaros a.oiSds Troiei ofiotus el /irj 6\iydias (such in- yr)V I jSdXXei fi' tpe/J.VTJ \paKaSi. <powla; cidents in Tragedy are rare), ofoc iv 'Ac- Spoaov.—pai^v is plainly right: the bad nybv-Q Kpioura 6 Aluuy. It need not be variant, Trccnjp, was perh. suggested by assumed that Arist. meant to censure

220

I00KA£0Y2 \ax<*>v SeiXcuos eV "AtSou

Sct^as iv dvdpdnroicn TY/V dfiovkiav o ixeyia-Tov dvSpl irpocnceiTai, KO.KOV. XO. TI TOUT* o.v ei/cacreias; r yvvrj irakw <j>pov8r), irplv eiTretv itrdXov i) KOLKOV Xoyov. AF. Kavros Teddfi^rjK• iXirCo-w Se ^8OCTKO/X7 Tewov Kkvovaav es TTOXIV yoous ou/c d^uacreiv, aXX' VTTO oreyrjs etroo S/Atuai? irpodrj&ew nevdos OIKCLOV tnivtiv. yv(awr\fj KokviTTeU KdpSuX dvflOVpAvjl, SO/AOVS napao-TeCxovTes' eu y a p ovv Xeyets" l ) dyav yap k
I2

45

1250

I2

55

1 2 4 1 iv y' "AiSov] iv atfov L, with most of the later MSS.: but V, with a few others, has dv. Brunck wrote Iv 'AtSov. Heath conject. (v 7 1 : Vauvilliers, eh "AiSou S6/J.0VS: Semitelos, 'EvoSlas Sdfiois: Mekler, iv vv %&>: Burges, &£bv ijoeu>: Blaydes, ifavfoew:

1241 r{Kr\, rites: O. C. 1050 n.—tv Y* "AI8OU. Though elv occurs nowhere else in tragic iambics, it might fairly be defended, in a prpis of epic colour, as a reminiscence of the Homeric elv 'AtSao. But I decidedly prefer Heath's iv y ('in that world, though not in this'), because it adds point and pathos to what would otherwise be a somewhat tame statement of fact. Cp. 750. For another (probable) loss of yt in this play, cp. 648. For iv yt, cp. O. T. 1380 iv 7« TCUS 0^/3<MS: O. C. 153 Iv y' i/iol: Ph. 685 ftros iv y' tffois: Eur. fr. 349 c!>s iv 7 ' i/iol Kpivoir' 3j> oi K O \ & <j>poveiv. 1242 8eC£as.. .TI}V d^ovXCav : for the constr., cp. n. on 883 f. For Seucvivcu said of a warning example, see El. 1382 Kal Set^ov avdpiliwoun TAiriH/ua | rrjs dv
843 n.—lo-OXAv tj KaKrfv : cp. on 40.— A silent exit is similarly a prelude to disaster in the case of Deianeira (Tr. 813). Iocasta, too, quits the scene, not, indeed, without a word, yet with a reticence which is called is freq. in regard to persons, as At. 1114 oti y&p •fi&ov rods ix-qbtvas (esteem them). On the other hand, afios, as applied to actions, oft. = ' proper,' 'becoming': as Ar. Eg. 616 vvv dp' a£i6v ye iraalv iany (woKoM^aL. But, if dfioi TOIO. could mean, 'he thinks a person estimable,' poetry, at least, could surely say, dfio? TI, 'he thinks a thing proper.' The text, then, seems sound.—iir<$
ANTITONH

221

rites, poor youth, not here, yet in the halls of Death; and he hath witnessed to mankind that, of all curses which cleave to man, ill counsel is the sovereign curse. [EURYDICE retires into the house. CH. What wouldst thou augur from this ? The lady hath turned back, and is gone, without a word, good or evil. ME. I, too, am startled; yet I nourish the hope that, at these sore tidings of her son, she cannot deign to give her sorrow public vent, but in the privacy of the house will set her handmaids to mourn the household grief. For she is not untaught of discretion, that she should err. CH. I know not; but to me, at least, a strained silence seems to portend peril, no less than vain abundance of lament. ME. Well, I will enter the house, and learn whether indeed she is not hiding some repressed purpose in the depths of a passionate heart. Yea, thou sayest well: excess of silence, too, may have a perilous meaning. {Exit MESSENGER. Semitelos, H-av. 125O Blaydes conject. a/toipos for direipos: Semitelos, 1 2 5 1 i/wl deivwv for yvdifajs. Meineke, Dindorf and Nauck reject the verse. 5'] ifwi 8' L : 2/ioiy' Brunck.—<7ty)j from oiyi) L. 1 2 5 3 d\V] Pallis conject. rix'-—Kard~] Musgrave conject. (caret
1 2 6 4 OvfiovfUyiji. L : a l i n e

has been drawn through the t. Some of the later MSS. have OvfiovfUvrj. 1 3 5 6 iaji wov] Bergk conject. &r#' 8-rrov. Nauck suspects the verse (Jahr.f. Philol., 65. 250).

them' by making a lament, after which her handmaids, sitting around her, will wail in chorus. //. 24. 746 (Andromache has bewailed Hector,) cis tyaro /cXa/ow''

of the most favourable to the view that pi) has an interrogative force, and yet here also fill AtaXi5irT« plainly expresses a fear. The pres. indie, is used, because the fear Sk GTev&xovTO ywcuKes. | Trjtnv S' aid' is strictly present; there is no thought that the thing feared can possibly be pre£3 &S £% %npx 76 vented. Before assuming that y.i) could 1250 7VU|M|S...OVK aircipos. The reading has been unjustly suspected. have the force of el oi ('whether not'), yvtKoi SS

222

IO*OKAEOYI

XO. Kai fir)v oo a r a f auTOS e^/cei ixvrjfjj' enCcrrjiiov Sia ~\eipos ^(. el ddfus elireiv, OVK aXkorpiav a/rt)v, aXX' auros dpapTav. KP. t(U 2 (jipevcov Sva(f>p6vo)v diia.prrni.ar a 3 crrepea Qava/roevr • 4 w KTavovras re Kal 5 QOVOVTOM ySXeTTOVTes eync^uXiovs' * avo\/3a fiovXev/JLaTav. ta> 7 ta> rrat, i>eos 8 aiat atat, 9 craves, aT lOe/iais ouSe (raicn XO. oi/A ws eot/cas o
1260

1265

1270

j8'. K P . otfj-OL,

2 e^ft) fiadatv SeiXatos' «> S' e/iw /ca/oa 1 2 6 9 f. iWorplav | OTIJC] Musgrave conject. dWorptas | (f7-7;s. 1261—1269 L divides t h u s : lii— | a/tapT^/Mara— | davarbevr'— | Bavbvras — | 4/juj>v\Lovs — lib /ML— | f3ov\evfi&Twv— | 16) irai— | a t at— | Iffaves— | £/iaU . . . BvafiovXlais. 1 2 6 3 Krav6vras re Kai are written as a single word in L, Kal being denoted by a contraction. 1 2 6 S lii> (not to) fioi L, with the other MSS.: w/ioi 1 2 5 7 Kal |wjv: 526.—i$r\Kti: Ai. 34 Kaipbv 8' i(pi]Keis.—-The Messenger now goes into the palace. The same actor returns at 1277 as i^dyye\os. 1 2 5 8 (iVTJ|i, as the epithet lir£
strophes, which correspond as follows. (1) 1st strophe 1261—1269= 1st antistr. 1284—1292. (2) 2nd str. 1271'—1277 =2nd ant. 1294—1300. (3) 3rd str. 1306—I3ii = 3rd ant. 1328—1333. (4) 4th str. 1317—1325 = 4 ^ ant. 1339— 1347The lyric strophes and antistrophes are divided from each other by iambic trimeters, spoken by the Chorus or by the Messenger.—See Metrical Analysis. 1 2 6 1 f. fypevnv Svo-p6vo>v: 502 n. C p . Aesch. Th. 874 to lii Sipoves, ' misguided ones.' More often, bia
ANTITONH

223

Enter CREON, on the spectators' left, with attendants, the shrouded body of HAEMON on a bier.

carrying

CH. LO, yonder the King himself draws near, bearing that which tells too clear a tale,—the work of no stranger's madness,—if we may say it,—but of his own misdeeds. CR. Woe for the sins of a darkened soul, stubborn sins, Kommos. fraught with death! Ah, ye behold us, the sire who hath Iststro P he slain, the son who hath perished ! Woe is me, for the wretched blindness of my counsels! Alas, my son, thou hast died in thy youth, by a timeless doom, woe is me!—thy spirit hath fled,— not by thy folly, but by mine own ! CH. right!

Ah me, how all too late thou seemest to see the

CR.

Ah me, I have learned the bitter lesson! But then,

strophe.

Turnebus. 1 2 6 6 %i>v frf>p
Haemon: for the Tap^/ijo-is, cp. Ph. 336 b Kravihv re x® Bm"jiv.— IfufivXCovs — ti\iov (n.):

0. C. 1385 7?js £jj.
1 2 6 8 dir«\46t]s: cp. 1314, where the midd. aor. has the same sense. In later Greek &iro\tie
be used of any 'departure': thus in Polyb. 3. 69 T V &ToxTo is presently varied to itroiovi/To rty Aw6-

\vvxj) from aSipji,—though without the feeling expressed by the words, dTroXiJets rbv Sov\6v


Luke ii. 29). A fragment of Plutarch (Wyttenbach, p. 135) attests a familiar use of dTroXiJecrScu and efor6Xwis with reference to death. Eustathius quotes this v., and v. 1314, in support of a like statement (p. 548, 52). 126S ffiats ovSfe o-atcri. oiSi here = Kal oi: cp. 492. The negative form would be oiiK t/uus dXXo
n.), though here with a slightly stronger emphasis than that of an ordinary perf.:

711 &Trpo
\670us), but is far less fitting here, viy £iiv pipy, suggesting the thought that his years had been few, recalls Andromache's lament,—avep, air' atdvos v4os iJXeo (//. 24. 725).

required in 1273. The soundness of the metre is confirmed by the antistrophic verse (1296), which is free from suspicion. Construe: o Si 6ebs £v rip i/i$ K&pp liraitri lie, fUya /3dpos §xav- Three points claim

224

SO*OKAEOYZ 3 6eos TOT apa TOTE fieya f$apoev cj>ev, 3 iTovoi fiporalv Svcnrovou.

I2

75

EBATTEAOt. <3 SeCTTToO', OJS €)(0}V T€ KOI K€KTrjfJL{vO
12 7 8

TO. ju,ez/ irpb xe-lP^v TaSe epo)v, TO. S' iv So/tots eoi/ca§ rjKeiv Kal Tax oipeadai, /ca/ca. 1280 1 2 7 3 Bebs T6T' apa T4TC ju£ya fi&pos /J.' ?x u " Mss*—Erfurdt places 9ebs after T6T' apa. Meineke would write /xe piya fi&pos for /i^ya jSdpos jii'. Enger (followed by Nauck) gives T6T6 0eds T6T' apa pAya jildpos (xwv1275 \aKT&rrfrav\ In L the ist hand omitted the last three letters; S has added them above the line.—A has the v. I. \eiinr&T7)Tov (with yp. Xaoir&rriTOv), prompted by the wish to make an iambic senarius. Another v. I. was \a^irdTiyrov, or X4£ Trarrp-bv (Xof iraT-ifrbv E). 1276 cJ &]

notice, (i) The place of p.E. This was possible, because ^ 7 0 papos, without (Xulvt could have stood as an adverbial cognate ace.: hence 2x'av ls rather a superfluity than a word for which the ear was waiting. Greek poetry (esp. lyric) often has bold arrangements of words: cp. 944, 960 (n.). ( J ) (Uya pd-

from correctors who supposed that fir was an impossible combination for Attic Greek. We find, indeed, i%wqxv(TTl Soph, fr. 938, and the 'Attic' forms tfyrow, Sf/cXuw, itfUS/uvov (0. T. 1137 n.). But, though Xa^Tarriroy may well have been admissible, it is evident that the K form would be recommended by ease of pos tyfi>v=. C p . 3 0 0 : pronunciation. The compound occurs Od. 24. 249 ynpas \ \vypbv ?x e ' s : *'*• r only here.—dvrp&rcov, as though it were 368 ilfiptv i%ovres. (3) Iv 8' 4|iw Kapcj an altar, a statue, or a fair building. Cp. might have been followed by tvjjXaro, or Aesch. Ag: 383, Eum. 539 (quoted on the like; but, Sirai were followed by i/t4.—For (all lyr.). In TV. 396 (dial.) Herm. conthe image, cp. 1345: Aesch. Ag. 1175 jectured Kavve&aaaOat. for Kal peiiiraaSai. SalfJiuv virepflapiis ijurWvav : and see 0. T.It is unknown whether iyxafr (fr. 883) 263 n. Triclinius understood the blow occurred in lyr. or in dial. Cp. Introd. on the head to mean a disordering of to Homer, Appendix, p. 197. the intellect (dvrl TOV, i£foTrieC <(>«v, <S. The hiatus is ex(j>piva%). But it is simply a poetical cused by the pause irivoi. . Sfanrovoi: picture of the fell swoop with which the cp. 502 n. god descended on his victim,—taking 1277 us ?x wv re K a l KCKTI)|UVO$. possession of him, and driving him astray. Creon is actually touching {or helping to Perhaps £p.fiptn>Tvrros helped to suggest the his son's corpse (1258 Sia x«/>ds other view. For the form of the dat. support) a u "> H07 fy f^v &* XeheiTnv)And Kctpq., cp. O. C. 564 n.—iv 8' ftrcurcv, (X meanwhile his wife lies dead within the tmesis (420) dypiais 68ots: cp. Pind. house. The Messenger therefore says P. 2. 85 dXX' aXXo-re TariuivroofsOKO- that Creon has come as one who both Xiofs, in paths of guile. has in hand (?xu"); and has in store (KeKTriiihos). l\ov<Tii>), is defended by197 B oO TOIVW fwi rairbv (patverai T
ANTITONH

225

methinks, oh then, some god smote me from above with crushing weight, and hurled me into ways of cruelty, woe is me,—overthrowing and trampling on my joy ! Woe, woe, for the troublous toils of men! Enter MESSENGER from, the house.

ME. Sire, thou hast come, methinks, as one whose hands are not empty, but who hath store laid up besides; thou bearest yonder burden with thee; and thou art soon to look upon the woes within thy house. lib irbvoi L. 1 2 7 8 ESAITEA02] The designation in L is olKfrrp here, and at v. 1282 : ccyyeXos at vv. 1293, 1301, 1312, 1315. 1 2 7 9 irpb xeipfic] vpoxeip&v L.— rdSe] raSi (not ra Si) from raSe, L.—ra 8' iv dd/tour L 1st hand. A corrector has made ra 0" into rdS'. 128O rdx' L. Some of the later MSS. have rd 7' (as A), others rdS' (as V4).—bfarSaiJ 6\f/e(rde L. Dindorf states (after Diibner) that the final e has been made by a late hand into 01: but (as can be seen in the autotype facsimile, p. 63 B) there has been no such attempt at correction.—See comment. vbs TLS Kal iyKparfy dv /J.i) ipopoi, fxelv ri.Se ^p after (x holding, ready for use, that which is ^JKtiv, although thus postponed, ought already possessed,—yjv iKiKTrjro /aiv ird- still to have been followed by rax' tyiXcu, irphxetpov 8' ou/c etxc r% Siavola. fievos. But the place of loiKas in the Cp. Rep. 382 B (men do not like) TJ? long sentence now prompted the change ^VXV Trepl T& 6VTO. [j/eOSeadai re Kal tipev-of rax' iif/ofievos into Kal Tax' &|reffflai. &9cu Kal dfjutdrj e?p ^eCSos,—to be ear than it does to us, because Greek idiom so readily permitted the change of deceived at a given time on a given matter ; and iipevadai to KeKrrjadaL rb ^eQSos,a second participial clause into a clause with a finite verb. (Cp. 256 iirijv : 816 —the settled incapacity for apprehending $lii>riP has suggested both verbs).— the place of ?oisos has led to ^/ceix and 6<j/e>5' rjv irpb xepfflp iri 7 itfiets rob? irepl 'Apxlav . . . (ofi ipfypov /3a<mtf«s. Thus the phrase means dve/Melyare, d\\ct) owdre irp&Tov iSwdmerely, 'visible in the hands,' without implying that the hands are outstretched. pificracr0e. Anthol. P. 7. 664 'Apx^oxov (Kal crddi Kal) efs . . | /cXijpouj so 15S. 386, 5-26, 626, 805, 868, 1257. ?7njXai* Kal Kar^(XTi)> T6 Kal KtKTrip.ivos,—Ta niv irpb xelP^v putrav.] Others, indeed take Kal

J. S. III.

ZOOKAEOYI

226

KP. TC S' ecrnv av KaKiov 17 KCLKCOV in,; H. yvvrj riOvrjKe, rovSe irayx/A^TW/o veKpov, hvorrjvos, apri veorofioun / dvr. a. K P . 1(6, 2 ico hv(TKa6apTO KaKayyeXxa /AOI 5 Trpoirifji\lja<s avty, r i r a #poeis X o y o v ; 6 c u a i , OAWAOT

avop

12 84 1285

e T p

7 T I ^ s , <3 Trai, r i r a Xeyeis 1 2 8 1 T( 8' 6i7Tiv («V) aS K6.KIOV T) KO.KU>V in; L.—J. Pflugk (whom Schneidewin follows) conject., rl 8' iariv; fj K&KIOV aff Kaxuv In; So Emperius, but with ^.— Reiske, rl 8' tanv a 8 ; Kdfcioc ij KOKUJC In; So Wecklein and Bellermann.— Canter, H 5' ianv aB KOKIOV £K KUK&V In; So Brunck and Hermann.—Herm. also proposed, K&KIOV &V KCIKSIV tn; which Schiitz prefers.—G. H. Miiller, W S' (
as— 'full soon,' and t\j/eo-0ai as depending on rJKew: 'thou seemest to have come in order to see full soon,' etc. This final inf. is tenable (0. T. 198 n.). But I know no example of ira! raya as ='full soon,' like ral iiaKa, Kal \lai>, etc. And, even if it were possible, it would here be weak. —See Appendix. 1 2 8 1 TC 8' frrriv. In order to form a judgment on this difficult verse, a careful scrutiny of Sophqclean usage is required. (1) The reading closest to the MSS. would be, rl 5' iffnv av; KaKiov if KaKuv h~i; This involves merely a change of punctuation, and of accent (^ for $ . But it suggests these difficulties, {a) The interrogative •if occurs about 50 times in Soph.: and in every instance it is the first word of the interrogative clause. Only a vocative sometimes precedes it, as 0. C. 1102 <3

(cp. on v. 20) occurs 21 times in Soph, (including Ph. 733, where the MSS. give rl 2o-n without 5') as a question complete in itself. But there is not one instance of ri 8' ianv aS; which is, indeed, illsuited to the rhythm of the tragic senarius. (2) Transposing ah and if, we could read, H 8' to-nv; rj [or better, ^] KaKiov atf KaKuv in; But: (a) if this had been the original order, it is most improbable that 17 and at would have changed places, as they have done in the MSS. The sense would have been perfectly clear, whereas with av...ij it is obscure, (b) The prominent place of afi in the MSS. is confirmed by many like instances: e.g. 1172 : O.C. 1500 T(S ai irap' ifiav Koivbs ip^eiTai KT6TTOS ; Ph. 1089 TITT' aB /wi rh Kar' a/iap |

iarai; ib. 1263 rls av irap' avrpois $6pvfSos Xararai porjs; (3) Canter gave, rl d' (o~nv av KIXKIOV IK Eur., indeed, does not always observe xaKuv in; The change of £K to 17 would this rule: El. 967 H Srjra SpH/iev; firp-ip' have been peculiarly easy before initial K rj (poveiao/iev; In Eur. Hec. 1013 I should (KAKIONEKAKON for KAKIONEKKAKON). point thus, irov Siyra; IT4T\(OV IVT&S ?J For €K, cp. Tr. 28 ad nv' iK cpSpov (pbjiov Kptyaa' lxels> (^ Valckenaer for r*). rpiw. II. 19. 290 <2s fnoi Sixerai Kaxbv But, if we read K&KIOV ij xaKiSv in here, it iK KOKOV alel. Eur. Ph. 371 dXV ix yap would be a solitary departure from the a\7ous a\7os av ak SipKO/iai |... Ixowai'. On practice of Soph., as seen in fifty other the grounds stated above, I prefer this examples, (b) The formula H 8' tan reading. The comparat. Ktiiaov means T^KVOV, if Tapecrov; so ib. 863, Ph. 369.

ANTirONH

227

CR. And what worse ill is yet to follow upon ills ? ME. Thy queen hath died, true mother of yon corpse— ah, hapless lady!—by blows newly dealt. CR. Oh Hades, all-receiving, whom no sacrifice can appease! 1st antiHast thou, then, no mercy for me ? O thou herald of evil, stroPhebitter tidings, what word dost thou utter ? Alas, I was already as dead, and thou hast smitten me anew! What sayest thou, my son ? What is this new message that thou bringest— 1284—1292

L

divides

thus :

lib l&>—$vaKaBap\TO
\ lib— | irpo-

viiiij/air— I alai— | rl <prjla— | tnpdyiov— | yvvaweiov . . . fiipov. |

1284 In

L the 1st hand wrote x° before these vv.; a later hand changed it to Kpe. 1 2 8 6 lib L : <3 r. 1 2 8 7 \6yov] In L the 1st hand wrote \6rywi, and then changed it to XiS-yaw : a later hand has made \6yov. 1 2 8 8 alai] at at L.—avdp'] avSpa. L. Cp. on 1147. 1 2 8 9 H es EI)/3OI5X<MO uabippovos, & iropt0. T. 1364 f. d S£ TI irpetrfMTepov fri 6 b 5 \ p] i 'AtSf , jj l f Katcov Katcdvj \ TOVT' %\ax OISITOVS. 1 2 8 6 f. KaKdyyeXTO is equiv. to two 1 2 8 2 f. ira)i|JiiJT(i>p : schol. r\ Kara distinct epithets, Kara and d-y7eXXi5/[iej/a, iravra /xip-qp: true mother; whose grief so that the whole phrase = 'tidings of for her son would not suffer her to survive dire woes.' Cp. 146 SiKpareis \6yxas him; and whose act shows the same (n.).—irpoir^|M|fas, said to the i£dyye\os, passionate temperament as his. Contrast as the herald of the tidings. This use of firp~ilP a/i^Tup (El. 1154). irafifi-Zyrup usu.Trpoiri/xirw comes from its sense of 'escort= T) iravTWV 11-fjTrip (n. on 338). Cp. ing' (0. C. 1667): we should not com7ra/i/3a: see on 1030. t>eotrcpayr)s (cp. Ai. 898): Plat. Legg. 792 E 1 2 8 9 ff.
15-2

IO*OKAEOYI

228

1290

iou atat,

9 afydyiov iif okedpco 10 yvvaiiceiov dfjLLK€LcrdaL

XO. opav TT&pecTTiv' ov yap

iv

aVT. j8\ K P . OLfLOL, 2 KCLKOU TOS'

i?

eri.

aXXo Sevrepov /SXeVw raXas. 3 TIS a p a , TIS /A£ TTor/tos ert irepi^ivei; 4 l)(ft> fiev eV xtipecrcriv a/mws TIKVOV, sraXas, TOV 8' evavTa irpoo-fiXeTra) vexpov. 6 <£eti ^>eu jjLarep dOXia, <£ev T4KVOV.

1295

300

776/31

129O al al at L : aioi ofoi Dindorf. 1 2 9 1 ^ir' 6\46pev . . T£KVOV. 1 2 9 7 T£KVOV\ Wecklein writes - I 1 2 9 8 rbv $' Ivavra] L has TOS' ivavrta' \ irpoaffhiira veKpbv: but in the

1266. But the form of dochmiac which the MS. reading gives here is equally correct. (See Metr. Analysis.) Seidler was certainly right in omitting \(ryov (see cr. n.): and that remedy suffices. Construe: TCVO viov o-^a^iov Ywauceiov |xopov \£yeis d|J-<jHKetcr9aC |I.OL fir' dX^flpw, what new death,—the bloody death of a woman,—dost thou describe as heaped on destruction (i.e., superadded to Haemon's death), for my sorrow (j"oi)?' (Cp.

said of one sorrow (Eurydice's death), and that, therefore, we have to evolve from the epithet vtov the notion of a circle of woes of which this p&pos is one. Thus the image would be much more obscurely expressed than that in Ai. 351, I5e
surge hath but now burst around me and hemmed me in, under stress of a deadly storm,') where Ajax is sitting in the 595 TijjUaTa tpBLT&v eiri Trjfiatn TTITTOVT\) midst of the carnage which he has wrought. It is altogether improbable •yova.iKtiov = ywat.K6s: cp. Aesch. Pers. that &iMpi.Kei
ANTITONH

229

woe, woe is me !—of a wife's doom,—of slaughter heaped on slaughter ? CH. Thou canst behold : 'tis no longer hidden within. [ The doors of the palace are opened, and the corpse of EURYDICE is disclosed,

CR. Ah me,—yonder I behold a new, a second woe! What *nd antidestiny, ah what, can yet await me ? I have but now raised my stroPheson in my arms,—and there, again, I see a corpse before me! Alas, alas, unhappy mother ! Alas, my child ! ME.

There, at the altar, self-stabbed with a keen knife,

marg. S has written, yp. rbvS' (sic, not rbv 8') ZvavTa. 13O1 rjS' (sic) r) 5£ fta/ila ir&pi!-. Arndt conject. ij8' i^vdrjKTif /3w/*ia nepi (l
a, he

be shown ; and that the Qixrrpo. was used the central stage entrance, and was here (N. Jahrb. iS'jo, vol. 101, p. 571: usualfy brought sufficiently far forward Philol. 31. 451). The meaning of £l-i!xrTpa to allow of actors entering or making is, however, doubtful. their exit behind it. Here, the corpse of Eurydice is evidently in full view of 1297 \tlpur \ avKaSrjs. Recent explorations in the Dionysiac theatre at Athens (and elsewhere) have Ar. Eq. 342 rip KO.1 ireiroi.9i>s dfioii ^uoS made it probable that, until Lycurgus \iyew Ivavra; Triclinius gave here the Hellenistic form Ivavn (St Luke i. 8), built a stone theatre (c. 330 B.C.), there was no raised stage. It would appear which seems to be confined to the LXX., Apocrypha, and N . T . ; see n. by Moulthat the place from which the actors ton in his ed. of Winer's Grammar, spoke was merely a segment of the cirp. 591 (8th Engl. ed.). cular orchestra in which the Chorus was placed. It is surmised, too, that, instead 13O1 T|8': he indicates the dead body of three entrances from the back, there of Eurydice, now made visible by the &cwas only one. If these results should be KiiKXrjua.—Arndt's first emendation is established, it will still, however, remain given in the text. His later substitution certain that some such expedient as the of Trrdxnpos for (3w|j.£a was not an instance iKK&Kkqfva. was used. This is proved by of second thoughts being wiser. The altar the texts of Aesch., Soph., and Eur., meant is that of Zei>s 'E/wceibs in the oiXi) as well as by the two scenes of Ar. where of the house (487). The objection made the tragic iKKitckrina is parodied (Ach. to f}up.la here is to the effect that one 408—479; Thesm. 95—238). Ar. has the could say (3ti,u.ios i(p£ferai or turarai, but words IKKVKKUV and iaKvxKuv. Wecklein not /3ii/uos Troiu TI : i.e., that the verb thinks that the iKKiiKXrjiia was employ- must refer directly to the assuming of the ed when a part of the interior of the position denoted by |3i6/«os. It is quite house was to be disclosed, but the
230

Xuei /ceXcura /3\eapa, KWKveracra, fiev TOV nplv davoPTOS M-eyapeais ickeivou ai/#is Be TovSe, \OLO-0LOV Se trot Ka/cas TW irai8oKrovo>. <"7>. •/• KP. cucu awu, 2 dvevTav 6(3a>. rC fju OVK 3 enoLLcriv T I S d[Ji.(f)tOrJKTa) £t 4 SeiXaios ey
I3O5

1310

13O2 Xtfei] Bergk conject. pia: Wieseler, K\T)U.—/ceXaira] X from v in L. 13O3 jcXeivdx X^X°S MSS. Seyffert conject. (ceri? Wx°'- Bothe, tCkeivbv Xaxos (Blaydes, afro? Xaxos ; Semitelos, KIUVOV Xaxos). Pallis, Kkuvov St/ias. Gleditsch, K\eivbv aBivos. Meineke, KKeivbv riXos. 13O4 8£
^/S' ktyianoi: and cp. above, 785 f. But here f3o>|i£a is not merely an adverbial word, to be taken closely with Xtfei. It is rather an instance of an adj. used with the force of a participle, and virtually equivalent to fiw/da arfiffa: i.e., it means, ' having taken her place at the altar,' she slew herself. Cp. 0. C. 83 i!>s ifioii /JAVTIS iriXas (sc. oi
1264 f.—For other conjectures, see Appendix. 1 3 0 2 Xvci KcXmvd pX^cjxipa. allows her eyes to close in darkness. Xi)« = relaxes : the eyelids are deprived of power to remain open. The phrase has been suggested by the epic \v 6/j,/MaT' (Xvae rk Topybvos evBaSe ) nepueus. But unfortunately neither he £(<|>ei. A sacrificial knife, which lay nor Bellermann has observed the meanon the altar. Cp. Eur. Ale. 74 (Death It is not, ' caused the Gorgon's eyes speaks) arelxoi 5' £ir' airfy, ws Kardp^ia/xai ing. f(0ei. For the prep. cp. Ai. 828 veTrTwra to close,' but, ' uncovered the Gorgon's head.' The epigram refers to Perseus y 8 pl p 6 p £l f p bringing Medusa's head to Seriphos, and Next to Arndt's, the best conjecture therewith petrifying Polydectes, who had seems that of Blaydes, TJ8' OJJV8TJKT<J> married Danae, and sent her son on his o-^ayCSi p»|j.Ca it^pi. In favour of Arndt's perilous mission.—The objection to |ivci we may observe:—(a) the MS. iripi^ (a is that elsewhere the verb has these word not used by Soph., and nowhere usages :—(1) intrans.,—6/n.fw.Ta fuliu, the common) was not likely to have originated eyes close, or /j.6o/j.ev, we shut our eyes. from Tripi alone: whereas it could easily (2) trans., as Anth. P. 9. 558 UTTPOS 1/j.vo-e arise from trepl l-lfei, if las (with the post-classical u), 'caused blotted or lost, (b) The MS. ijSe (or i) to close.' That is, there is no classical St) is just the kind of feeble make-shift example of such a phrase as/uiei 6
ANTITONH

231

she suffered her darkening eyes to close, when she had wailed for the noble fate of Megareus who died before, and then for his fate who lies there,—and when, with her last breath, she had invoked evil fortunes upon thee, the slayer of thy sons. CR. Woe, woe! I thrill with dread. Is there none to 3rd strike me to the heart with two-edged sword ?—O miserable strophe, that I am, and steeped in miserable anguish ! det\cuo. 1 3 1 1 In L Seikalai. has been made from SaXaia.

474 Meyapefc, KpiovrosffiripfM,TOV airap- dragon's den (6a\i/juu, Eur. Ph. 931, or TWV yivovs, where he is one of the Theban (rrjxds, ib. IOIO) into which the corpse fell. warriors who guard the gates: his patriotic And it could not here be a general word death is foreshadowed ib. 477 Savtiiv for 'grave.' Tpo KaXus to appease him. Now, Creon and his means ' t o act well' (0. C. 1764^).— two sons are the only pure-bred v|j.vijo\ = iwaptuTaiiivq : cp. 658 n. left. And Haemon is married. The 13O7 f. dWirrav, aor. referring to a seer therefore suggests that Menoeceus moment just past; we should use the should die. Menoeceus pretends that he pres.: cp. 0. C. 1466 ITTTTJIO 6V/M6V : Ai. means to fly to Delphi. Creon leaves 693 £0pif tpuTi. Trepixapfa S' dceirTd/iifi': the scene, in order to provide him with cp. O. T. 337 n. The act. aor. i-impi is money for the journey. Menoeceus then once used in lyrics by Aesch. (P. V. 555 rushes to the top of a tower on the walls, vpoaiwTa), and once by Eur. (Med. 440, where he cuts his throat, and falls into AviirTo). It is a poetical form, but occurs the dragon's former den (6|3(i>, with fear of the curses invoked by on 411). Statius, who also calls him Eurydice.—dvTafoxv, sc. ir\riyi]v (O. C. Menoeceus, tells the story in Theb. 10. 544 n.), a blow which strikes one full on 589—782, and, like Eur., makes the son the breast: El. 195 Tra.yx^xwv vrofa | practise a pious fraud in order to hinder yeviav wp/id6r] 7rXa7is rdS'; ii/Spis. Ph. 296 dXX' h jr^rpoHri irirpov : El. 148 would be forced as an allusion to the a "iT-ifr, alh "ITVV dXoipiperat,.—The fol-

232

IOOKAEOYS:

E H . co<5 alricLv y e TwvSe KaKeivoiv TTpo<; TTJ<S davova~q<s Trjc j K P . iroCa) Se KairekvcaT* h> ovcus rpoircp; E H . traia-acr v yjirap avro^ip avrrjv, oVws TraiSos T O S ' rforder O^VKCJKVTOV d &. K P . (tifjLOL fjLOi, TaS' OVK iir dXXov fip 2 e^ias dpfiocrei, TTOT' i£ curias. 3 iyw yap a iya> iicavov, dfA ervpov. la> irp6
1 l

35

1320

XO. KepBrj Trapaiveis, et r t KepSos eV j3pd)(LcrTa yap KpaTicrra Tav irocrlv /ca/ca. 1 3 1 3 /i<5/)u>/] /I6/)OJI L. The later MSS. have ixbpuv, /idpw (as A), or iibpuiv (as Aug. b and T). 1 3 1 4 iv ovais] L has elov6xr written by S above h <povdi inavov £ iUXeocr L, with most of the later MSS. : but Aug. b has tKrarov, and so the Aldine. Hermann inserted a second a' after iyih. Nauck proposes I71I) yap a' inTavov, & /ii\eos, and in 1341 ai T' aS T6.VSK oid' lx<>>, <3 ^Xeos.

i.e. to be held responsible for i t : Her. 5. lowing are a few among many instances 70 eX%ov o/ilij» TOV : 'ZuKpar-qaireKTbvare.—T»vSe...(j.6piov,that Tyrt. 10. 20 yepcuofo : Aesch. Suppl. 385 (lyr.) iKTaioK (Dind. IKTIOV) : Eur. £ / . 497 of Haemon: KOIKCCVUV, that of Megareus (1303 f.). For the plur., cp. El. 205 (dial.) 7ra\ai6i'. For the repetition cp. TOI>S i/jAs i'Se ira.TT)p \ 8a.vA.Tovs aUeh.— 379> 977'—(nryicAcpaiMn, ' blended w i t h ' iirea-Kijirrou, wast denounced. In Attic anguish, i.e. steeped in i t : (Whitelaw: law iirusKiyirTajxai.ra»i(midd.) meant, to 'Fulfilled with sorrow, and made one take proceedings against a witness for with grief.') Cp. At. 895 dartf r$8e avyKa<pa.ixtvriv, ' her soul is steeped in the perjury (\f/evSofw.prvpiwv): Isae. or. 5 § 9 irplv eirt^ekBeiv oh eTreffK-rj^paTO T&V fiapanguish of that wail' : Ar. Plut. 853 08™ To\vif>6ptp 0-vyniKpa/j.ai dalfioix., whereTvpoiv. The rare pass, occurs in Plat. Legg. 937 B £b.v hotfkfi eTno~Kii. So Aesch. Iv <J>ovcus : 696 n. Eum. 579 Apollo, defending the accused 1315 f. u<j>' ifirap, expressing moveOrestes, says, alrlav 5' £%&> TTJS rouSe ment, ' home t o ' i t : cp. Tr. 930 opwfj.ev fifjrpos TOV tpbvoVi I am responsible for O.VTT}V dfupnrXTjyi (paffy&vip \ T\evpdv v(j> (not, ' a m accused o f ) the deed. In this rpap KOX p4vas ireifKrfyijAvriv. Eur. Or. sense of the phrase, lxa = 'IraP^Xa: cp. 1063 walcra,s irpbs yirap <pao-y&vqi.—O£UKUe Thuc. 2. 41 ayavdKTT)o-w ?x h gives cause KUTOV, by the household (cp. 1079) : she e of resentment; id. 2. 61 £x ' aiaSrimv, herself heard the news in silence (1256). makes itself felt. But in prose alrtav (%a 1 3 1 7 f. r d S ' O«K iir dXXov fipbrav usu. = ' t o bear the blame'' for a thing, apjihsa vori, the guilt can never fit ( = b e

ANTITONH

233

ME. Yea, both this son's doom, and that other's, were laid to thy charge by her whose corpse thou seest. CR. And what was the manner of the violent deed by which she passed away ? ME. Her own hand struck her to the heart, when she had learned her son's sorely lamented fate. CR. Ah me, this guilt can never be fixed on any other 4th of mortal kind, for my acquittal! I, even I, was thy slayer, strophe, wretched that I am—I own the truth. Lead me away, O my servants, lead me hence with all speed, whose life is but as death ! CH. Thy counsels are good, if there can be good with ills ; briefest is best, when trouble is in our path. 132O iyo> ipafi' Irvfiov L. Semitelos conject. iyd, <pa/d, aivvoji!. 1332 f. ayeri n' Sn raxoff, ayeri /J.' &K TTOSUV (sic, not eKwoSOv) L. Unless the os of TCLXOS is lengthened before the pause, the dochmiac requires either (a) a long syllable there, or (b) the addition of one short. Hence (a) Erfurdt proposed rdx^r' instead of T&XOS. Many edd. receive this. Enger, ccy' &ye8' In rdxos p', awdyer' iKiroSiiiv. Meineke, dyer4 p', STI raxos fi' airayer' iicwodibv. Pallis, dyert /i' 6Vi Td%os, Tl8ea6i fi' eKvoSihv. (b) Schone, dirdyeri /j,' Sri rdxos, ayer4 fi' ji 1 3 2 7 fipaxiaTa yap KpanuTa] In L, S notes a v. I., Kparurra yap d

1019 Kal TTws 6 (ptiffas i( taov r<$ firjtievt; fixed upon) another man, «£ l|ids alrCas, (dat. of 6 fir/Sels,—he who is /iridels in (being transferred) from my responsibility, respect to consanguinity). Here rbv p.t]—i.e., so as to leave me blameless. For the intrans. dp|ioVci, cp. O. T. 902 (n.), ttv would have been equally fitting: cp. Ai. 1231 Sr' oiibbi av TOV ivqSkv (the El. 1293. ^K here is not for dirb, but is used as if we had, otiirore ^£ VITCUTLQV dead) ivT4(mis vwep.—Postgate suggests avalnos avovpai (cp. Tr. 284 ii; 6\filwv (Trans. Cambridge Phil. Sac, 1886, p. 58) that this use of the oblique cases diyjXov e&poSaai §lov). Thus i% ifias aXrlas is really a compressed way of saying, ' by of ii-qSels in sing., and of oiSds and change from a state of things in which fa/Sels in plur., may have come from an attraction of the neuter by the masc. the atria (blame) was mine.' article: e.g., ™>s \afihax from TOAS /tijS^y. 1 3 1 9 £ (UXeos: for the nom., cp. 1211.—a|i.' 8TU|M>V, i.e., this is the We do not find 6 nydels. When it became declinable, the phrase could dissimple truth; I was virtually, though not pense with the article; e.g., rbv /n)Sh> actually, his slayer. could be simply /tijS&a. 1 3 2 2 8TI TOXIOT'. This (Erfurdt's) emendation seems the simplest and best 1 3 2 6 f. K^pSr]: the plur. more often cure for the metre (see cr. n.). It is refers to money (1061); but cp. El. 767 worth noticing that Soph, has this phrase f{ Seivh IJ.(V, Kipdrj St.—rd ^dp iv iroffi in a closely similar passage, 0. T. 1340 KaKa KpaTurrd (ecm) Ppd^ioTa (6VTO) : dTrayer' £KT6TTIOV 8TI TQ.~xj.tjTd fie. He has instead of, updnaTbv itrn ra...KaKa /3poSaov rdxos thrice, and us raxos eight XiffTa elvai. For the personal constr., cp. times, but S n rdxos nowhere else. O. T. 1368 Kpelaowv yap f)<sda /i^Kh-' &v 1 3 2 5 riv OWK OVTO. fiaWov rj ixqbiva, fj {Qv Tvtp\6s, and n. ib. 1061. For the omission of tvra, cp. the oracle /*•)/ icivei one who exists no more than a nonentity. Ka/idpivav didi>7iTos yap apeivwv (sc. In fiySfra, M has its generic force: one oJcro), ap. Stephanus Byz. s.v. Ka/mpiva. who is such as to be a mere cipher. Cp. Ai. 1114 ov yap ^lov roiis /j.i)B£vas. 0. T. —-rav iro
234 dvr. y. K P . tTO) ITW,

2 (j>am]T(o fiopav 6 /caXXior'* e 3 ifioC, Tep/xCav dycov dfiepav, 4uiraTos* ITO) ITW,

1329

5 OTTOS JITJK4T afiap

1333

aXX' eto"i8o).

XO. jiAeXXovra rauTa* raJi' TrpoKeifiivwv TL irpdcrareiv' jiteXet y a p TWVS' oroicrt KP. aA.A 0;^ epa> fiev, ravra XO. jitry vw Trpocrev^ov fxrjhev OVK €<7Ti 6vr)Toi<s crv/A^opas aTraXXayrj.

"• 1335

133O ?xw Fallis: y', airavTa. Blaydes, £pu> ye rvyxcweiv Ka.rqvi,a.ii.i\v.—Nauck thinks that ipS> ravra is right, and that in 1314 we should pern, read K&\ier' for /cdTreXiVar' (the

immediate attention.

Cp. Eur. Ale. 739

ing pbpuip 6 KOXXIOT' t\(t>v, the best

7jfjLGts d£, Toiv iroclv yhp olartov KO.K6V, | of fates. That l ^ w could have been (rretxw/iey, I Tp&xov, by accident, is shown by v. 575, where

my present theme. 1 3 2 9 ff. |iopcov 6 KtiXXurr' l\av. I have adopted lx w "t a conjecture of Pallis for iiiwv, on the following grounds. (1) The phrase fidpav efiiSv could mean nothing but, 'of all fates possible for me.' This, however, is most strange. In 1313 pbpwv meant 'violent deaths': so Aesch. Th. 420 oi/iOT7j|06pous /j,6povs. Hence it has been proposed to render fiopwv i/iuv here, (a) 'the deaths caused by me': as Hermann, 'veniat caedium per me factarum suprema, exoptatissime mihi ultimum diem adducens.' (b) Figuratively, 'the many deaths that I have died'; cp. 1288 <}X&>X<5T' dvdp' iirc^eipyaaw. But neither version is tolerable. (2) Triclinius proposed to make ^u.ffic fem., and to take it with rep/dav: when it would at least be necessary to write tfiav (sc. a/iepav). But, either with ifi.ai> or with £/iav, the relation of 6 KOXKUTT'.. .aywv to the gen. fj.6pav is exceedingly awkward. 'That one among fates which best brings my last day,' cannot be explained as an equivalent for, 'that best of fates which brings it'; i.e., for p.bpav 6 /cdXXioros, 6... ayoiv. Both these difficulties (which to me seem insuperable) are removed by read-

at the end of the verse L has the probably true t/Jiol, while other MSS. have £0v. (If Kives is right in 467, and £Uj>ei in 1301, these, too, are instances of final words corrupted.) A question of punctuation remains. The comma might follow either fx«» or ipol. I prefer the latter. Cp. At. 3 9 4 to
<j>&os, | ?pe/3os a

1 3 3 2 viraTos, an emphatic repetition of 6 /caXXurr' £xwv>—'supreme of fates,'— far best. It has been usual to take foraTOS here as 'last.' But neither iiiraros nor bTrtpraTos ever bears that sense in classical Greek. Pindar often uses (maTOS as 'best,' but never as,'last': 0. 1. 100, P. 6. 42 and 10. 9, N. 10. 32. In post-classical poetry Swaros sometimes means 'last,' but that use was imitated from the Lat. supremus and summus. Thus in an epitaph on an Italian, a certain Aelius, Apollonides writes (Antfiol. P- 7- 233), vavaov ST' eis iiraTijv
ANTITONH

235

CR. Oh, let it come, let it appear, that fairest of fates for -3rd antime, that brings my last day,—aye, best fate of all! Oh, let it str0Phecome, that I may never look upon to-morrow's light! CH. These things are in the future; present tasks claim our care: the ordering of the future rests where it should rest. CR. All my desires, at least, were summed in that prayer. CH. Pray thou no more; for mortals have no escape from destined woe. schol. there having rivi rpbirip, <j>ri
vr\aov b'r' etxe 'Nipav, alluding to the residence of Tiberius at Rhodes (c. 6 B.C.— 2 A.D.). The epigram was written after Tiberius had been adopted by Augustus in 4 A. D., as he is called Z^ca rbv taab/xevov, and perhaps after he had come to the throne (14 A.D.). It would be interesting to know whether iiiraros as = ' last' can be carried back beyond the Roman, or later Alexandrian, age; I can find no trace of it. 1 3 3 4 f. |i€'XXovTa, belonging to the future. To Creon's wish for death the Chorus replies, in effect, ' Sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof.'—T<3V irpoKCI(J^VWV: the duties which lie immediately before us; meaning here especially the obsequies of the dead.—For TI cp.

verb in his paraphrase in order to bring out the literal sense (as he took it) of d7reXi)4pero) to bloodshed.'—Further, the origin of L's reading is manifest, epa p.iv had become 4pu|icv (as it actually is in at least one later MS.). Then the plur. ipd/iev seemed too harsh with the sing. avyKarriv^d^Tjv immediately following (though, in fact, it would have been quite defensible, cp. 734 n.), and was changed to ipa. Semitelos would read with L here, and yet leave 1314 unaltered. He refers to Ai. 905 where L has TWOS XOT' dp' ZwpaZe Xetpl StivfAopos corresponding with 951 O. C. 500 dXX' ev TOX« ri irpdaaerov.— dyav inrep^piBh dxSos rjvvffav. But there (irpal-e is surely corrupt: Hermann gives T»V8' = TU>' iJ.e\\6vTW.—STOUTI \pi) \UXeiv, i.e., TOIS Beats. Cp. Ph. 1036 Beoi- £/>je, and Wecklein (iraBe. cp. advice of the Chorus.' But such an interpretation ill accords with the tone of the 1202.) Cp. 0. C. 585 ivravBa yap iwi Ketva avyKOfjU^erat ('by that boon I reap Chorus, which presently insists on the duty of piety towards the gods (1348). all the rest').—Nauck thinks that L's Nor does it seem in harmony with the reading, dXX' iSv ipa, raSTo crvyKaTiyupervading spirit of the poet's work. £d|»|v, is sound, and that in the correRather Creon is exhorted to recognise, sponding verse, 1314, we should perh. with pious resignation, the fixity of the read, Trofy 8£ KaXveT* (for Kd7reXi5ipero eh cpovas; 6,VTI TOV, irolif Tpowyeirl wkelti) I dpijvop iyetpere' | wavrus ds ipovov iireaev; Now, this does not yap (xel rate Kvpos. Brunck compoint, I think, to the Scholiast's having pared Am. 6. 376 (Aeneas to Palinurus in the shades) Desine fata deum flecti i\iero in his text, though it suggests that he had els <povas. He used the simple sperare precando.

ICXfrOKAEOYZ

236

S1. KP. ayoi/r' dv fidra^ov dvSp' 20s, c5 TTOL, ere T* ovv €KWV *KaTeK<xvov 3 ere T av TCWO , G>/AOI jU,eA.eos- ouo e^w 4ir/3os "norepov tSw, Tra *KXI#<5* irdvra yap 5 Xe^/Dia Tav ^epolv, rd 8' OTI xpari

'34° 1345

6 7TOTjU,OS SuOTCOjLUOTOS ClCTTjXaTO.

XO. TTOXXW TO pove2v

f

irpwTov virapyjEi' X.pY) Se Tot y' eis 0eovs (jL7)8ev dcreiTTeiv /xeyaXoi Se Xoyoi

I

35°

1 3 3 9 — 1 3 4 6 L divides thus : 07017'— [ 8s, 5 Tat— | 8s, at T'— \ STS— | iravra— \ \t%pui— I ir&r/tt»...ei(nJXaTo. | 1 3 3 9 ^K7roS(ii'] & iroSS>v L, with /t above K from 1st hand. 134O at r' r :
1 3 3 9 &yolT* Sv, an entreaty: cp. O. C. 725. The opt. with dv had a different tone in 444.—pdraiov here expresses rash folly: cp. O. T. 891 iMTitfwv : Tr.

5

xp

134O f. Ka/re'icavov is the best, as it is the simplest, emendation of KartKravov (see cr. n.). Though the pres. KaraKalva is not classical, the aor. is frequent; Xen. uses it (An. 3. 1. 1, etc.).— though not unexampled, is at least another point against iira.

(2) L has irdvTo Yap in a line by itself: but, considering the caprices of lyric division in that MS. (as in the rest), we cannot urge that fact as a hint of interpolation. If STO. was a spurious addition to 1342, then irdvTa yip might easily have been carried over. Again, the words iravra yap are not indispensable; yet the effect of \txpia rav xepoiv, without them, would be rather oddly abrupt. Therefore we are by no means warranted (I think) in ejecting iravra yap. (3) K\I9CO, for Koi 9a, is certain.

On

this last point there is now a general agreement.—The resulting dochmiac differs from that in 13-20 only by the ' irrational ' long (the 01 of tSa) for short (the first of ITV/MOV) : and this is admissible. See Metrical Analysis.—Other views are noticed in the Appendix. irpos irdropov, i.e., to the corpse of Haemon at his side, or to that of Eurydice in front of him (1297 ff.).—18«, deliberative subjunct. in the indirect question, depending on O{IK £x w : C P' n - o n 0. T. 71.—inj K\I8U>, in what direction I am to lean, i.e., where I am to find any support: my son and my wife have fallen: all my fortunes lie in ruin. ir£ here answers to the dat. after KXLvofiai when it means 'to lean against' a thing, as Od. 6. 307 (she sits) Ktovi KfK\i/itvrj.—Not merely,

ANTITONH

237

CR. Lead me away, I pray you ; a rash, foolish man; who 4* antihave slain thee, ah my son, unwittingly, and thee, too, my wife— strophe, unhappy that I am ! I know not which way I should bend my gaze, or where I should seek support; for all is amiss with that which is in my hands,—and yonder, again, a crushing fate hath leapt upon my head. [As CREON is being conducted into the house, the Coryphaeus speaks the closing verses.

CH. Wisdom is the supreme part of happiness; and reverence towards the gods must be inviolate. Great words K\L9U. 6V9 was first omitted by Seidler. See Appendix. 1 3 4 4 f. \ixpia T «S' tr XepoTv L, and so most of the later MSS.: for TOS', Aug. b and Dresd. a give ra T'. Brunck gave \ixpia T&" XeP°^v : Kayser, X^x/>«* TA irp& xepotv. 1 3 4 7 — 1 3 5 3 These six verses are rejected by Fr. Ritter. 1 3 4 9 T& T' dv Oeod
'whither I am to betake myself,' JTOI Tpairoificu; This is shown by X^xpia. 1 3 4 4 f. X^xpia rdv \cpoiv. rdv seems right (see cr. n.): the MS. raS' ev would come from TAEN. Creon is still touching the corpse of Haemon. The phrase TA iv xeP°"/ would mean, figuratively, ' the matters with which I am engaged' (so ?x e " / T< & X(PaU Her. 1. 35). Here, the words take a dramatic force from their literal sense. 'All is amiss with that which I handle.' Creon has, indeed, mismanaged the work which his hands found to do; and the proof of it is the corpse which he is touching. X^X/JIOS ='slanting,' 'oblique.' As 6pd6s means either 'straight' or 'upright,' so \ixPl0S can mean either 'moving sideways' (0. C. 195)1 or> ' n ° t u pright,' 'slanting.' Cp. TrXayiOS, the ordinary prose equiv. of \ixpim, which has the second sense in Philemon 'A.ytiprr)s 5
here has usu. been understood as explaining X^xf* by 7rXo7io KOX 7rejTTUK6To. But he meant only TrXctyia to explain X^x/""i while ireTTitiKira referred to TT6THos...eicrljka.To: this is clear (I think) from his whole phrase, TrXa^ta teal 7re7TTWK6ra, TO p£v b/ xeP^^)

T

^ ^ ^ 7 r ^ TV K£
rd 8* eirl KparC poi K.T.\., while on the other hand: for the adverbial TA 5', see O. T. 666 n. These words refer to the deaths of Eurydice and Antigone, as TA ev xef>°'y referred to the death of Haemon. It is quite possible to read Td8", as = 'thus'; but then rd iv X€P°^V would denote all his woes, and so we should lose the dramatic blending of a literal with a figurative sense.—{urijXaTo: cp. on 1271 f. 1 3 4 7 f. Eu8ai|iovlas irpwi-ov, the most important element in it. Cp. Plat. Rep. 389 D au
238

20*0KAE0Y2 /u,eya\a? TrX^yds rav xmepav^cav airoTeio-avTes yijpa TO povelv eSt'Sa^av.

1351

Nauck would place peyiXas irX^yAs after TWI> iirepaixiav.

Semitelos

1 3 5 3 "pfpih without a prep.: so Eur. Hec. 203, etc.: but this is poetical, prose

ANTITONH

239

of prideful men are ever punished with great blows, and, in old age, teach the chastened to be wise. thinks that the two latter words may have crept in from a gloss, 'fairl TQV iirepatixav,' on neyaKoi \byoi.

preferring iv yripQ, b> ri} yypq., or M yrjpws.—I8(Sa£av, gnomic aor. (709).—TA

4>povctv, so soon after 1347: cp. on 76, 625 (t/crbs dras), 956 (KepTo/dois).

APPENDIX. Verses 2 f.

ap' olcrO' o n Zeiis TUJV air OtStVou Kcuccuy OTTOLOV OV\l

V W ETl foKTaiJ' T c A t ? \

The view taken in the commentary—that o TI is subject to « m understood—seems to have been first proposed by W. Schneider, then by Neue; it was advocated by Bonitz (Beitrdgeu. 17); and it is now received by Bellermann. What is new in my note, so far as I know, is the attempt to show how associations of colloquial idiom may have helped to soften the apparent harshness, and, more especially, to excuse the hyperbaton of Zev's. Here, at any rate, we approach the root of the difficulty which these verses' present. The ultimate question is,—how much irregularity would the spoken language of the day have tolerated in such a sentence? We do not know: we can but study the evidence of contemporary analogies. At one time I inclined to the only theory which dispenses with the assumption of irregularity. This consists in taking rtkcL with both clauses : ap' otxrff o n. Ztus Tv...Ka.K
rekil; Then,—TtXei being, in this case, better regarded as fut.,—the sense would be, ' what will Zeus fulfil, which he will not fulfil while we live ?'—that condition being emphasised by the form of the sentence. Grammatically, this is blameless. Cp. Plat. Legg. p. 710 D TraWa trx«Sov aVeipyaorai rfi> 6em, aircp (s£ airepyaferai) orav j3ov\i)8i} S(a<^epdvr
242

APPENDIX.

seems weak; and it is certainly jerky, (b) Two questions are combined in o TI moXov (as in TU ir68ev el;)—' what, (arid) of what kind ? ' This view, proposed by Zehlicke (Greifsw. 1826), has been rightly rejected by A. Boeckh (Ueber die Ant. p. 175).—Wecklein's comment is, ' o TI oVoiov, quid quale, welches Leid, wie es immer heissen mag': i.e., 'what woe,—of whatever sort it maybe.' I do not see how the words could yield this sense. If we read on., the conjunction, then oVoiov is substituted for the direct TTOIOV. 'Knowest thou that Zeus fulfils—what not?' In favour of this, we might, perhaps, suggest two points. (1) The double question, being somewhat awkward, may have made it easier to slide into the irregular relative construction with 071-0107'. (2) The familiarity of the combination oto" on—strongly illustrated by its use as an adverbial parenthesis (275 n.)—may have made it easier to treat oto-0' OTI, after some intervening words, as if on did not exist. On the other hand, the harshness of the construction is aggravated by the shortness of the sentence. We cannot compare O. T. 1401, where the MSS. give apa p.ov fiefnvricrO' on I oV epya 8pao-as viAv eiTa Sevp' JuV | OTTOI' lirpaxrcrov avOvs; For there —even if o-rt is kept—it is obviously impossible that ji.ifurqo-0' on ota Spaa-as, etc., should be a fusion of fiefjivrjcrB' on TOiawa Spacras with fjii/ivr/aO' ola opa'o-as: the alternative—to treat ota and oVoia as exclamatory— though not (to my mind) tolerable, would be a less evil: but clearly 6V1 should there be n. It has been suggested, indeed, that ovolov is not substituted for -n-olov, but is itself a direct interrogative. This has been supported by the analogy of o7ro'T«pos in direct question. Plat. Lysis 212 C vat- oVoVepos ovv avrcSv irorepov <j>i\os io-riv ; Heindorf there cites Euthyd. 271 A oirortpov xal cptoras, <S Kpirw; Rep. 348 B oirorcpws ovv o-ot...ape'o-K£i; Let it be assumed that the readings are sound in those places. Still, there is at least no similar instance of oVotos: nor is o-rrolov here the first word of a direct question. The proposed emendations are all unsatisfactory. They are of three classes. (1) Those which alter v. 2, leaving v. 3 untouched.—Bothe: ap' olaOd. TI Zevs.—Meineke: ap' oTo-0a 817 Zeus. (2) Those which alter v. 3, leaving v. 2 untouched.—Dindorf: e\.\eL7rov for oVotov.—Paley: OVK io~8' OTTOZOV ov)(i viov £,w(raiv TCA.CZ

(Joum.

Phil. x. p. 16). He thinks that en was a gloss (due to the frequency of its combination elsewhere with tfiv), and that, when CTI had crept into the text, OVK ?O-0' was erroneously omitted.—Blaydes: rj irolov, or TO A.O17IW, fOr 071-010)'.

(3) Those which change, or transpose, words in both verses.— Heimsoeth (Krit. Stud. 1. 211): ap' olo-8d irov « T<3V aV Ot8"rou KaKwv I O7rotov ov Zrfs vwv in £wcraiv TCXCI;—Nauck: ap' 010-6' o TI Zciis v<3v ITI ftocraiv TCXCI | O7roioi' oi)(l TWV air' OlSiirov KaKuv; As Moriz Schmidt says, this would naturally mean, ' Knowest thou what Zeus fulfils for us, which does not belong to the woes from Oedipus?'— Moriz Schmidt (1880): ap' iarV o TI ZCVS T<3V aV OtSiVov Ka*<Sv I C'OIKCV

APPENDIX.

243

xl v(3v en £co<miv rtXetv ; He prefers to-6' to oTo-O' on the ground that, after the latter, OTI would naturally be taken as the conjunction. (But cp. Plat. Theaet. 197 D Ka.Tao-Kevd£o/j.ev OVK 018' o ri irXda-fia.) The origin of OTTOIOV was, he supposes, a marginal gloss diroiovSrfjrore, re-

ferring to KaKmv.—Semitelos compresses the two vv. into one: ap' olcrO' o TL Zeus ov^t v&v £
4 oir &rr\t drtp. It is difficult to avoid the conclusion that we have to choose between two views. One is that the words an/s wrtp are sound, but that there has been some confusion of negatives. I shall return presently to this theory, which has lately been gaining ground in Germany. The other view is that the words <XT»JS arep conceal a corruption, but that the process which led to it can no longer be traced. It must never be forgotten—it is indeed the capital condition of sound criticism here—that ovr' <XT»7S arep was already the traditional reading in the time of Didymus, c. 30 B.C.' The practice of writing explanations, ' glosses,' in the margin of MSS. was common in the later age to which our MSS. belong; but we are not entitled to suppose that it existed in the earlier Alexandrian age, from which the MSS. of 30 B.C. had come down. Therefore we cannot assume, as Porson did, that orep arose from a marginal gloss a/n\p^, i.e. cmjpoV, representing the sense of some other word or phrase which originally stood in the text. Could we venture thus to take the sense as a guide, it would be easy to suggest a suitable word or phrase. But no such suggestion could have any critical value unless it also showed how 01x17? arep might have arisen. If, then, the hypothesis of a marginal gloss is unwarrantable, we can only be guided by the letters of OVT' 3.TT)<: artp. No reading can claim to be more than a guess, unless it is such that a miswriting of it might have generated those words. This distinction between the clue of sense and the clue of writing at once sets aside a large number of conjectures. Among the rest, which suit the letters, not one, I think, suits the context. If, then, the words OVK 017-175 arep are corrupt, they probably arose by some accident, or series of accidents, of another kind than mere mis-writing. And if this is so, we may chance, indeed, to hit the truth by a conjecture; but we can no longer prove it. The attempts to explain OVT ar^s arcp without supposing a confusion of negatives have only a historical interest, and can be briefly dismissed. (1) Triclinius suggested two versions, both of which make Srep an adverb, = x«pts. (a) 'There is nothing painful, there is no excepted form of arrj (lit., nothing of anq, apart), ...that I have not seen'; i.e., arcp = artp ov. (b) 'Nothing painful, no sort of arrj, artp (eori), is apart,' i.e., 'is absent.'—(2) Seidler: 'There is nothing painful, there is no shame or dishonour (such as can come) without guilt' (an;? arep), i.e., 'no unmerited shame or dishonour.'—(3) Boeckh: 'There is nothing painful, 1 Schol. in L: AlSv/ws ^>t\a\v on h TO6TOIS T6 arris &rep ham-lux awr^Ta/trou rots <7v/ut>pa^otx4voi!' X£y« yhp ourwr oiSiv ydp £, otfre irripiv, oifre altrxpbv 6 oix ixopev ii/ieis. arris £rep S4 tan rb iyaffdv.

l6—2

244

APPENDIX.

nor—leaving aside the curse upon our race (anys area)—is there any shame or dishonour that I have not seen.' Thus the parenthesis, arep, refers to the fatal deeds and woes of the Labdacidae, while lxp and arifwv refer to the dishonouring of Polyneices by Creon.—(4) A modification of the last view would give the parenthesis a more general

sense; ' nor—leaving aside the ruin of our fortunes—is there any disgrace or dishonour.' The theory that the poet himself was betrayed into an error by the accumulation of negatives deserves to be very carefully weighed. As a general rule, mistakes of the kind which people easily make in hurried or involved speaking have a somewhat larger scope in the ancient classical texts than in days when a writer's proof-sheets are revised for press,—with close criticism in prospect. Yet modern literature is by no means free from them; and, in particular, the multiplication of negatives has always been apt to cause irregularities,—even in short sentences. Abbott (Shaksp. Grammar § 405) quotes Ascham's Scholemaster, 37, 'No sonne, where he never so olde of yeares, might not marry': Shaks. C. of E. 4. 2. 7, 'First he denied you had in him no right'; etc. Bellermann brings two German instances (both from good writers, and in short sentences): Lessing's Emilia Galotti 11. 6: 'Wie wild er schon war, als er nur horte, dass der Prinz dich nicht ohne Missfalien gesehen!' And in a letter from Schiller to Goethe (Nov. 23, 1795): 'Da man sich nie bedacht hat, die Meinung iiber meine Fehler zu unterdrucken! It is true that, in these examples, the irregularity consists in having a negative too much, while in Sophocles we should have to suppose a negative too little. Still, since two negatives precede the first OUT', the origin of the error would be similar1. The simplest form of the confusion-theory is to suppose that Sophocles wrote ouSc^ yap our' aAyeivoV OUT' OLTIJS axtp | OUT' alo~)(p6v OVT STL/XOV ia-6', K.T.X., meaning, 'there is nothing either painful or not without art]' etc.,—instead of OUT' OVK 01-77? artp. Another form of it is that advocated by Hermann Schiitz (Sophokleische Studien, 1886), pp. 6 ff., who would point thus: ouSei/ yap OUT' aA.yet.voV OUT' aVrjs arep' | OUT' ato-^pov OUT' UTIJUOV lo-ff, etc. He understands: 'Nothing is not-painful or free from aVij.' Setting out, like Hermann, from the fact that ouScv OVK aAyeivoV eori means iraVra aXyciva «O"TI, he supposes that the poet meant to say, ov&kv yap OVK aXyavov ouS' aYijs arep e<m, but, wishing to co-ordinate the clauses, slid into the incorrect OUT' ... OVT'. That is, we have to suppose that OUT' dkyeivov = OVT' OVK dkyeivov. But I much prefer the simpler view first stated, for these reasons, (a) It is much easier to suppose that the influence of a preceding oure should have caused a second ouVe to be used instead of OUT* OVK, than it is to suppose that the first OUTC should have been so used. (6) It seems clear that the words from ovSiv to axifiov io-6' formed a single sentence. The 1 In Thuc. 7. 75 § 4 oix anev dXlywv (iinBeicurfi.wi') used to be explained as a like error, for OVK avtv OVK Sklyuv. But this seems impossible. Nor can 6\Lyu>v be explained (with Classen) a s = ' i n a faint voice.' Either avev or d\Lyay (probably the latter) is corrupt.

APPENDIX.

245

sense is greatly weakened by having a point after arep. (c) In v. 5 we should then require ovft...ov8, unless we assumed a further inaccuracy in the use of OUT'...our".

The negatives will supply a solution of a different kind if, instead of supposing they were originally confused, we suppose that the second OVTC has been corrupted, from OVK or from ovS*. With OVK arrjs arep the sense would be, 'Nothing either painful—not without onj—or shameful,' etc. The aA/yos, or mental anguish, was not unattended by on/, external calamity." With ov8" arrjs, the only difference would be that the clause would then be linked to dXyavov: 'Nothing either painful (and not harmless), or shameful,' etc. Cp. O. T. 1282 o-TCvay/juis, arrj, Bdvaros, al&xyvr], KOKISV | 00"' cori irotvTtov ovo/Aar', ov&iv ecrr' airov.

T h e great

attraction of this remedy is that it changes only one letter; the drawback is the somewhat forced sense. We may now consider the conjectural emendations of Arr^s &rtp. Since the hypothesis of a marginal gloss is unwarranted, the letters of arris arep are our only safe guides. Mr E. Maunde Thompson has kindly given me the aid of his palaeographical learning and skill in an attempt to find some approximate limits for the corruption. We have to start from the fact that no variant seems to have been known in 30 B.C. About 230 B.C. Ptolemy Euergetes had acquired for Alexandria a standard text of the dramatists which had been written at Athens about 330 B.C.' If the words OVK OLTIJS artp stood in the text of 330 B.C., inscriptions supply the only form of writing by which the possibilities of change can certainly be measured. But it is otherwise if the text of 330 B.C. had a different reading, and if OVK dnj? anp arose after that text had been brought to Alexandria. The papyri of the Ptolemaic age give Greek writing of the 2nd century B.C. It is a beautiful linked handwriting, firm and yet easy,—quite unlike the formally carved letters on contemporary stone. Such a handwriting presupposes at least a century of development. We may therefore believe that the forms of letters in the papyri of 250 B.C. were essentially the same as in those of 150 B.C. Now, one trait of the Ptolemaic writing is the well-marked distinction between letters which rest on the line, and letters which go below it. Thus the tails of + and p are long, so that there was small chance of any confusion between such letters and, for instance, 0 and 0. Hence, if we suppose &Ttp (Strep to have been a Ptolemaic corruption from a Ptolemaic archetype, we must, at any rate, be reluctant to part with p: while, on the other, we must hesitate to introduce <> | . The letter T could have come from X (written somewhat awry), or, more easily, from 7, or ir. The form of the Ptolemaic s was such that, if &n\ had been written with a mere linking-stroke (-) after it, a careless scribe might have evolved #n)s. A final -ov might have been represented by a contraction, or else lost by accident. Hence Ptolemaic writing would explain how anjs artp might have arisen (e.g.) from dnjs T«p(a), or a.Trjt> mpuiv, or dXaoropov: 1 See the Introduction to the Laurentian MS. of Sophocles, part II., pp. 13 f., where I have collected and examined the authorities.

246

APPENDIX.

but not from ar-qv 4>ipov, or anji> ayov, or d.Trj<j>6pov. It may be added that i was usually large in proportion to o, and that a confusion between them, though quite possible, is so far less probable. The subjoined transcript (made by Mr Thompson) shows how OUT' anjs uYip would have appeared in a Ptolemaic MS. of c. 250 B.c:

It must always be remembered that these data are relevant only if we suppose the corruption to have taken place at Alexandria later than about 250 B.C. They cannot be safely used if the Ptolemaic copies were merely repeating an older Attic blunder; for we do not know how far the Attic handwriting of the 4th cent. B.C. resembled the Ptolemaic. I subjoin a classified list of the conjectures known to me. 1. Conjectures which retain otfr OTT]S, but change &np.—Robinson Ellis : drdp, = sed vero, ' nay,' with cumulative force.—Wecklein (Ars Soph. em. p. 70): xepa.—London ed. of 1722: /«.eVa.—Porson: i.\ov. —Hermann : yip-ov.—Sallier and Bothe: owrep.—Bergk: oirep (omitting verse 5). 2. Conjectures which keep a/rep, but change &n\s.—Koraes: ayrjs [what is ayrj<; arep is a^Xov].—Ast: a.K0vs. 3. Changes of ofo->is &rtp into two other words.—Brunck: a.ri\v tpipov or drrjpov av.—Donaldson: an/v ayov.— Musgrave : arg crayiv ('loaded with calamity').—Semitelos : d-njp' atrip.—Blaydes : drqpov OUT*.—Pallis: ayav fiapv.—Hartung: d.Tr]p6v (58'. 4. Changes of <S£rns dtrtp into one word.—Johnson: aaaTov('noxium'). —Brunck : anyptov [implying dnjp, from aa>, contracted for dam, as Xvn;ptos implies Xvnjp].—Dindorf: aTrjo-ifios [as if formed, through anjo-is, from arao/iat].—Pallis : uirep|8ap«s.—Blaydes : dm)6pov, oKiOpiov, or 8ucr<£opov, or hvcr-^pii.—aXao-ropov had occurred to me, but it seems impossible that it should have been used as = <xA.aorov. Cp. on v. 974. 5. Conjectures which change both oiV and &n]s ar«p.—Buchholz: ot8' arX»;s, vdrep.—Moriz Schmidt: e
23

'ET£O(CA.«X [lev,

oSs Xiyovtri,

(Tvv 8IKT)

24 xpijo-tfels Sixaia xal vofuo Kara x@ovos 25 l«pui/i£ TOIS evepOev (vn/xou ueKpols.

The attempts to correct this passage have been of two classes: I. those which disturb the present number of verses: II. those which are confined to verbal emendation. I. 1. Wunder, whom several editors have followed, rejected verse 24. Such a theory fails to explain the origin of that verse. And the result is intrinsically bad. The honours paid to Eteocles are then dismissed too curtly. It is indispensable to the coming contrast that they should be described with some emphasis.

APPENDIX.

247

2. The latter objection applies equally to compressions of w. 23, 24 into a single verse. This verse has been variously shaped. A. Jacob proposed 'Ereo/cAta fikv avv SIKTJ Kara. \6ov6'i. Instead of avv 81107, Kayser suggests ws vo/*os, Dindorf «Ss Aoyos, Schneidewin 17 (or fj) 81/07, and Kolster (Philol. v. 223) m vopy. Pallis gives 'EreoxXea /*ev ow 81x17 T€ Kal VOfXW.

3. F. Kern supposes the loss of one or more verses after v. 23. This, of course, opens indefinite possibilities as to the origin of xpijo-flets SiKala in 24.

II. 1. Among the merely verbal emendations, the simplest are those which change only xpi into T$ vo|iu. In his Sophokleische Studien (Gotha, 1886), p. 11, I find that Schutz himself now proposes this improvement. [Engelmann would read v«v (for avv) SCKXI I xpl°'9al 8iKa«Sv Kal vo|«j>.]—-John Wm. Donaldson, in his ed. (1848), first conjectured irpo
3. A few emendations are of larger scope.—Moriz Schmidt:—'ETEOK\«I

fj.ev,—iri,—Kara xO

\

£Kpv\j/e e t c . — S e m i t e l o s : 'Ei-coicAea fnev, aSs X.eyovcnv, 6V8IKOV | Kpivas, Kal vofjMt Kara )(0ov6s | tKpvips.

After my commentary on vv. 23 f. had been printed, I discovered that the conjecture v TVXT|S (for 81/07$) XP^" 1 ' In one respect, however, I have not been anticipated,—viz., in the statement of the considerations by which the emendation was suggested to me, and by which it may be defended. Even if it should find little acceptance, still many students will probably feel that this is a case where we have to choose between gentle remedies,—among which avv 8t/ojs XPWel m a y a s ' c a hearing,— and violent remedies which part company with the tradition. It may well be, of course, that the fault really lies deeper—and beyond discovery now. 110 ff. Some edd. change 7$ (no), yS.v, iirtpiina (113) to the forms in r\, because no other Doric forms occur in these anapaests. Anapaests held an intermediate place between dialogue and lyrics proper. Ac-

248

APPENDIX.

cording to the context in which they occur, they are sometimes more nearly akin to the former, and sometimes to the latter. Now, in the lyrics of Attic Tragedy the Doric o was a conventional mark of lyric style. The question of retaining it in any given set of anapaests must therefore be governed by the consideration just stated, and cannot be settled by an inflexible rule. In this passage the anapaests are essentially part of the choral song; and the Doric forms y£, yaV, vweptTi-ra, are therefore appropriate. They serve to maintain the continuity of lyric character. It is otherwise with the anapaests spoken by the Chorus just after the third stasimon (801—805), and in the following kommos (815—822). There, it is evident that the anapaests have the tone of dialogue rather than of lyrics; they are intended to afford a relief, or a contrast, to the lyrics before and after them. (Cp. n. on 804 f.) In them, accordingly, it seems clearly best to write irayKoCniv (804), and Ovryrwv 'Ai8r]v (822). Some cases occur elsewhere which are on the border-line; but, as a general rule, it is not difficult to decide. The MSS. almost invariably give the Doric forms in anapaests, which the transcribers regarded as following ordinary lyric usage. 138

ff

«x« 8' dAAa rd fiiv, | aXXa 8' ex' dAAois, K.T.X. This, Erfurdt's reading, is a very gentle correction of L's el^c 8' dAAa rd /lev aWa rd 8' ew' aAAois, and has the peculiar merit of suggesting how the vulgate arose,—viz., by a confusion between dAAa, dAAa on the one hand, and between TO pkv, ra 8e on the other.' Dindorf's objection to the short /AC'V at the end of the verse is obviated by the pause (cp. on 1276). And, since the immediately preceding words, /SaKxfviov K.T.X., have indicated the threats of Capaneus, the reference in ret /ACV is perfectly clear. The irony of el^e 8" dAAa is also tragic. It is surprising, then, that Erfurdt's correction has not found more general acceptance. The other emendations fall under three heads. (1) Those which keep at least one <£XXa.—Hermann: «Txe 8' dAAa //.ev dAA|a- Ta 8' «r' dAAois.—Emperius: et^e 8' dAAa pcy aXX', | dAAa 8' «JT' dAAois.— Wecklein: tlxe 8" aAAa. Td rovB', | aAAa 8' « ' aAAois. [So in ed. 1874: formerly «tx« 8' aAAa ra'8' ap\ Ars Soph. em. p. 12.J—Hense: c?Xe 8' aAAaTaAavr'" | aAAa 8' eir' aAAots.—Musgrave : «T^£ 8' aAAa ra 8«v • I a6Xa 8' in &$kon.—G. Wolff: etXe 8' S.XXa. rd Aids" | iXXa 8" 6r' dAAots. (2) Those which change £X\$ into another part of dXXos.— SeyfFert: fi\€ 8' dAAosTOju,ev • j dAAa 8' etc.—Semitelos: «x€ 8' dAAous 8«'os- I dAAa 8" iir aAAois. (3) Those which change oEXXa into some other word or words.—Blaydes: «Txe Tavra Ta fiev, \ dAAa 8' «V aAAois.— Gleditsch: eTAe TOV8* a8e fiuolp' I dAAa 8' etc—Kayser: text 8' "Ai8a Xa.y(av' \ dAAa 8' etc. [Nearer to the letters than either of these would be €7x« 8' aS aurd viv,—the pause excusing the short vtv, as it excuses ]

APPENDIX. 155 ff.

249

The traditional text has : 155 n t t ' o8e yap 8J/ /SacriXevs ywpaM 156 157 158

Kpeaiv o Mevoi/ceus vt(T)QXjo
159 160

o n oTjyKXiyrov TijvSe ytpovrtov TrpovOero k£
161

Koivcii KrjpvyfiaTL

Tripif/as;

Verse 156, now a tripody, must be either shortened to a monometer, or lengthened to a dimeter. Taking the first alternative, Dindorf omits veo^/u-os, while Hartung omits Mevoi/ccws, reading Kpewv 6 veoxfios veapauri 6e
far more probable that the verse should be lengthened to a dimeter, by supplying one anapaest or its equivalent (see comment, on 155 ff.). When this has been done, one difference still remains between this system of anapaests and that in vv. 141—147; viz., that the monometer, v. 160, answers to a dimeter, v. 146. Such a discrepancy seems to have been permissible. There is no ground for thinking that the correspondence between anapaestic systems was necessarily of the same precision as that between lyric strophes, while there is some evidence the other way. Thus the anapaestic system in no—116 is, according to the most probable text, shorter by a monometer than that in 127— 133. This small difference of detail was quite compatible with a general regularity of effect in such systems (cp. note on vv. 100—161, p. 27). Many critics, however, have required a rigidly complete correspondence with 141—147. They have therefore supplied the metrical equivalent of three anapaests. The supplements are shown by brackets. (1) Erfurdt: [TTJO-S' apTi] K.pea>v 6 IVUvoiKe'tos [Vats | av6els] veo)yw<s vtapauri Otmv.—(2) Hermann : [os njtrSe] Kpiwv [irats] d Mevoi««os | [ ] veoxfios vtupaicri 6e I rayds] veoxiws veapauri deiav.—Moriz Schmidt and Herm. Schiitz take a like view, but leave a lacuna. 292 X.6ov SucaCos dxov, «s 4pav. On

Od. 5. 285 : T<3 SO^OKXEI iv ™

Kapa (reiovres ovS' vird ^vy<3 V<3TOV cuXd<^«)S CI^OV. Cp. also on Od. IO. 169 6 rpayiKos OiStn-ous (an oversight for Kpsuv) (pr/trl riov Ttvas iroXtrw fxrj I8i\av vtro £,vyt!> VOUTOV svXo^xos <^>epetv. On II. 23. 508 VCOTOS €v\oo<; irapa SO^OKXCT. The very way in which these references are made suffices to show how preposterous it is to re-write the verse in accordance with them. G. Wolff has brought together a number of instances in which Eustathius has made similar slips. For example:—(1) El. 66, SeSopKor' i)(8pois acrrpov <Ss \a.fi\j/tiv en, cited on II. 2. 135 SeSopKws atrrpov <us d : (2) O. T. 161 KVKXOSVT ayopas Opovov ev/cXta, cited On //. 24. 1

aSo

APPENDIX. A.^S irov /cuxXoevTa OWKOV dyopas eii<\efj : (3) ib. 1035 Btwov y cited on //. 17. 105 KO.\6V y oVetSos: (4) At. 445 ^(ort, cited on

//. 6. 367 aVSpt: (5) z#. 1219 ctKpav, cited on //. 6. 397 Jep^V. Such instances, which could easily be multiplied, detract nothing from the merit of Eustathius in his proper field; they merely show that his incidental literary references were usually made from memory, and that his memory was not infallible. We cannot treat his quotations as if they possessed a critical value for the texts of authors to whom he casually alludes. So much is equally true of Aristotle. 318 L here has r( Sal pufyu'£«s. 8a£, a colloquial form of Btj, is not read in any other passage of Soph., but is supported by L in Aesch. P. V. 933 (where TI 8' dv should be read), and Cho. 900 (where Porson rightly gave TTOV &?'). As Ar. and Plato show, 8a£ was commonly used in short phrases expressing surprise, like rl Sat; JTWS 804; rt Sal Xeyets; etc. In this verse 8o£ is clearly unsuitable, while on the other hand & constantly follows TI in such questions. The Triclinian gloss, Sta TO fiirpov, suggests that 8c was chapged to Sat by a corrector who did not know that Se could be long before p. In Plat. Gorg. 474 c where TI 8* Si? aurxiov is right, some MSS. have TI 80I 8ij: and in many other places Sat seems to have supplanted Se or S77. (In Ar. Ach. 912, however, the metre permits Sat, which some edd. have changed to Se.) Porson on Eur. Med. 1008 says, 'assentior Brunckio Sat e tragicis eximenti'; but the case of Eur. is different from that of Aesch. or of Soph. Thus in Ion 275 (TI Sat TOS' ;) it is quite possible that the colloquial style of the passage should have led Euripides to prefer 8o£. Each passage in which the MSS. ascribe Sat to him should be tested by our sense of the degree in which, there, he meant to reproduce the language of every-day life. 340 Here, as in 509, I have preferred the spelling IXX« to , though without regarding it as certain. Cobet (Far. Led. 361) pronounces confidently for iXX<«, though without convincing reasons. The fact is that the MS. evidence is small in amount and doubtful in quality; and there is no epigraphic evidence. In Eur. fr. 544, ovpdv 8' vtrikaa', the MSS. of Athen. 701 B give -JTr^Xao-' or vTrtjuas : those of Aelian De Nat. An. 12. 7 give vjnyAAao-' or virCXXaa'. Erotianus (gloss. Hippocr. p. 378) gives wetAAei. See Nauck, Fragm. Trag. p. 420; and cp. Schweighauser on Athen. /. c. (vol. 8, p. 366). In Plat. Tim. 40 B eiXA.o/A6vrjv and iXXojuevryv are among the various readings of the MSS. (others being these same forms aspirated, and ttXojiievi/v, «iXov^.eVr;v, el\ovpevr)v): so, again, ib. 76 B, 86 E. In Arist. De Cael. 2. 13 the Berlin editors (p. 293 b 31) give IWecrBai, as also ib. 14 (p. 296 b 26), noting etXeto-0a4 as a v. I. in the first passage, and etXeto-tfai in the second. Here, the corruption in L, aVoTpveT' airXo/AtVw, arose from AnOTPYETAIIAOMENON (aVoTpv'erai ikopivuv), II having been substituted for the doubled iota, II. This passage, then, must be added to the testimony for tAXw versus e"XXu>. So, too, must tm'AXouo-iv (L) and VTU'XXOVO-I (A, with other MSS.), in 509. In Ar. Nub. 762,

APPENDIX.

251

where most MSS. have ctXXe, the Ravenna has l\Xe. This last seems the most significant of all the facts which can be gathered from the MSS. That is, there is no testimony for eTAAe which can fairly be set against this. There is no instance in which eTAA« is supported by a manuscript excelling the other MSS. of the same author as much as the Ravenna excels the other MSS. of Aristophanes. I cannot, therefore, concur with Mr Rutherford (who does not notice Ant. 340 and 509, or Arist. De Caelo 2. 13) in thinking that 'the evidence for the spelling ciXXo) is...much greater than that for IXXw' {New Phryn., p. 90). I should rather have thought that the MS. evidence, so far as it goes, is slightly in favour of IXXu. It is true that our MSS. sometimes wrongly changed ei to 1, as in eno-a for Ireio-a: but, in regard to iUm, we have to consider whether the doubling of X. might not have induced a weakening of the initial diphthong into 1. 350 f. Xao-iavxevdffhnrov ggerai a/t | <j>l\o<pov £uyoV L.—The emendations may be divided into two classes. I. The following retain dfi<j>Lko<\>ov t,vyov, either as ace. or nom. (i) Brunck: wo^tTat for 2|eTai. This would be the simplest remedy. But the future tense is impossible. In this context, nothing but a present tense would be endurable. The gnomic aor. viryyaycv (Blaydes) must also, therefore, be rejected. It is, indeed, too far from the letters to be probable, (ii) Gustav Jacob : 07rAt£eTai (' Man fits the horse with a yoke'). This is now received by Bellermann, who formerly proposed lOl^erai. (also with double ace). He compares dne\KeTai.—(vi) Blaydes, in his text, oxpd&i. vn'. II. In the following, djx^lXo^ov £uyoV is modified.—(i) Schone and Franz, dx/w^erai a/x^i koov £uyu> (so Wecklein), or £vy<Sv (so Donaldson). Receiving dx/4a£eTcu, (ii) Schneidewin, a/xiAo<£w £vyoV, (iii) Kayser, dfn.<j>LX6w £uy<3, (iv) Blaydes, inter alia, d/j.<j>v/3akl X6cj>ov £vyi\6(j>io £ a > . — ( v i i ) Semitelos, Kparei Sk fjir])(avai.i Xotjjov £uyol.—(viii) Pallis, Xacrt466 f. L gives el TOV e£ e/x,^s I pryrpos davovr1 dOairrov i]l i]vcr)(Ofirjv, rja-^oin-qv, urxp/jLi/jv,

•qv€(Txoix.r]v, or ^veixo/xriv. Leaving aside the mere corruptions, ijio-^dyxiji/ and ^o-xd^rjv, we see that the other MS. readings represent two different kinds of endeavour to amend the passage. One was laxo^riv: along with which we might have expected to find iaxo^rfv: and, in fact, ecrxoi^v and ijo-x°Mv were the readings known to Eustathius (p. 529. 20, on //. 5. 120). The other assumed the aor., or imperf., f ' -contracted or uncontracted.

252

APPENDIX.

Hermann, who thought UTXOMV defensible ('non spernendum'), adopted eaxoii^v. He took it, seemingly, in the sense of ijvarxo/irjv. This, as all would now admit, is impossible. Brunck adopted the portentous •rjv€xpfi.rp> from Pierson. Dindorf defends -qvaxofi^v as = ijvecrxoli.t}v: but see comment. Most of the other emendations assume either ( i ) •qvecr)(O[ji.r]v, or (2) dveo~x6fi.?]v. (1) Blaydes : /i.r]Tpds Oavovr' aOairrov OVT' rjveo-xo^rjv.—Nauck : Trap' ovSeV" dW aOaTTTOV el TOV i£ efjLr)<s | /tTjTpos iraTpos re TOV Oavovr' rjvta~)(o/A7]v.—Tournier: Trap' oi8ev aA/yos 8' r\v aV, el TOV e£ e/x^s | /j/rp-pos irarp6<s

T« faj ra<j>ivT ijve(rx°Mv-—Pallis,

more boldly still, assumes the double

c o m p o u n d : el TOV i£ ifjifjs | prp-pos cpavevr' (or Tpa<j>evr') aOairrov e$r}ve-

(2)

G. Wolff: £i TOV ef VVS I /tfTpos 6' evos T' ara<^ov dveo~xoi/.rjv

veKW.—Seyffert : el TOV e£ Ofirjs \ fx.-qTpo-i OCLVOVT' arai^ov dveo~xpixif)v vinvv. — M o r i z S c h m i d t : Trap' ovSev' d\\' akyio-T dv, el TOV «f efujs | Ta
Any reader who will consider these conjectures will find, I think, that they justify the remarks made in my note on this passage. 578 f. €« S« TOCSC xprj I ywaiKas etfai TacrSe.—The following emendations have been proposed. (1) Dindorf: ev Be TaoSe xPV I ywaucas tXoi fjL-rjo" dvei^evwi 4dv. So Meineke, but with elp£ai instead of IXai. Herwerden (Obs. cr. in fragm. Com. p. 134) improves this to elp&u. And Nauck accordingly gives ev Si Tacr&e xprj \ yvwuicas ctp^ai J«.IJ8' dveipevas lav. H e would prefer, however, to place edv before avei/u., with Madvig (Adv. 1. 216). (2) Bergk adopts the insertion of iw and the omission of rdo-Se in 579, but would refrain from further change : « 8e Tov8e xpV I yvvawas etvai /j.r)8' edv dveifiivas. The change of subject for the infinitives would, however, be very harsh. (3) Seyffert: ev herds Se Xprj I yui/aixas elvai raaSe /u.178' dveifievas. Engelmann substituted €«8«TCIS for ev Sera's. This is one of those conjectures which are taking at first sight, but which reflection condemns. 8«TOS occurs only in the subst. SCTIJ, a faggot. Nor were the royal maidens to be put in b o n d s ; they were merely to be detained in the house. 606 f. L has 6 iravToy^piao' | OVT' aKa/taroi Oeuiv. These words answer metrically to 617 f. -vowv epmnov \ eiSoVi 8' ovSev Ipwet. The conjectures have followed one of two courses, according as iravToyijpus is (1) retained, or replaced by a metrical equivalent: (2) replaced b y - w - , while OUT' is brought back from v. 607. (1) Hermann: 0' TravToy-qpws | ovre 0«Sj/ aKjuijrot. [He afterwards preferred, axa/AaToi 6ewv oi.] The Doric aV^iaToi should, however, be written. Schneidewin conjectured OVT eTeatv HK/UHTOI.—Heath and Brunck had proposed a simple transposition (with ovSe'), ov8c 6e
APPENDIX.

253

Si \6<pov irpove/Sav iroatv. I t is unnecessary, then, to write OVTC Oewv OKJU^TCS, with Blaydes.—Dindorf: o TravToyqpui's | OVT OKOTTOI Oemv viv.— Neue, whom Hartung follows: o iravroyifpos | a,Kaiw.ToC re 0tc3v ov.— Nauck (omitting Oeaiv): 6 wavToyqpas | OVT dica/AavT€S. (2) Donaldson : o irayKpaTrj<s OVT I aKafiaroi Oiovres. So Wolff, but with o wavTaypevi.—Wecklein desires a verb in the place of 0e<3v: a s 6 TTOMT dypwv, OVT'

M e k l e r prefers

| aKafia/roi 6ivovo-iv.

H e also t h o u g h t of $epovo~iv.

o-S

613 f. The MSS. give ovBiv ipirti | Ovaruiv /3I6TO> irapiroXis e/crds aT On 7ra/niro\is the Schol. has, o KCLTO, irao-av TTOX.IV Ipjrtov vo/ios, o iari, irdvT€<s avOpwTroi. Triclinius took the sense to be : ' t h e law never (ouSei' as adv.) comes ( = is never applicable to) the life of men, in any of their cities, without anq': i.e., when any mortal thinks to rival the sovereignty of Zeus, he incurs arri. This interpretation, which tortures the language without fitting the context, requires no refutation. Boeckh reads Ipinav. Receiving this, Prof. Campbell explains :—' This principle (the sovereignty of Zeus) will last the coming time, and the time to come, as well as the time past, never swerving, as it moves onward, from calamity to the life of mortals in all their cities.' Are we, then, to understand that the attitude of mortals towards the sovereignty of Zeus has been, and will be, everywhere and always, such as to bring down divine wrath? There are other difficulties; but this suffices. Wecklein, adopting Heath's ird|i.iro\v y in his text, conjectures irX.ri|i.(icX^s (Ars Soph. em. p. 47), which D'Ooge receives. It means, 'nothing wrong,' i.e., nothing out of harmony with the sovereignty of Zeus. But Trd/xiroXv y is far better in this general maxim, and is also far nearer to the letters.—Hartung, admitting Lange's iravre\&, reads ova'tv' epTreiv \ Bvaruiv fjiorov TravTeXiq CKTOS aT<xs, 'that no mortal life performs its course to the end (iravTcAes adv.) without an].'—Schneidewin sought a similar sense by reading ovBiv epirei | OvwrSiv jiiorov r&v iroXilv IKTOS ara?, i.e., ' n o mortal (ovh'iv = ovSels) goes through the greater part of life without 3.TT).' Pallis: ovSiv tpiruv | 6va.T = aipu>. (1) Alcman fr. 94 Tav!Z,u>v. (2) Hesychius : Karavo-ac KaTav\.rjo-ai [KaravrXtjo-ai Lobeck], KaraSvo-ai. (3) Pollux 6. 88 ijjavo-ai TO i£f\.eTv. (4) Etym. M. p. 346. 58 gives igavo-Trip as 'a flesh-hook,' for taking meat out of the pot ( = Kpiaypa). Lobeck (on Ai. 805, p. 296 f., 3rd ed.) would add the v. I. irpoo-dpy [and Trpoo-aipr)] here, regarding them as glosses on the true sense of irpoo-avo-y. But it is surely far more probable that irpoo-dpy and irpoo-aipri were merely conjectures, (generated, probably, by a corruption,) which sought to give a clear and simple word, suited to the context. And, on the other hand, two things are certain,—viz., that irpoo-ovo) could mean to

254

APPENDIX.

'burn against,' and that such a sense is specially fitting here. It may be granted that there was an ax), but there is no proof that an Attic writer would have used avw, or any compound of it, in that sense. And there is one piece of evidence the other way. Pollux (see above) quotes itjavo-cu as = ' to take out,' from avoy = alpoi: yet it is known that an Attic writer used eiava-ai as='to roast,' from avpevas v" ii8ovrjs. Triclinius wrote <)>pivas •/—rightly, I think (see comment.). Critics have proposed various other remedies, which may be classified thus. (1) Changes confined to v. Hermann, irpos -qbovrjs: Blaydes, 81' ij'Sonjv: Hertel,
rj^ovrj'i (Meineke, a~6 y •yBovfj): Seyffert, x"@' i?8ov^s (i.e. x"T(*> adv., as = 'at random,' temere). (2) Larger changes.—Kayser, <j>iXrj8ia for v 7j&ovf}<>.—Stiirenburg, Kaxo^poras (do.).—Wecklein, TCJV ^pevuv v<}> TJSOVJJS

I ...CKTrecnjs.—Semitelos, /u.17 vvv irorcS [iroTao^iai—'be fluttered'], iral, Tas <^>p€vas, fjiijO' [into ^178'] i/Sovds, I K.r.k.—Pappageorgius, removing the note of interrogation after ye'Xwv in 647, writes yeA-ov | v<j> S i j vvv TTOT, (o irai, ras ^>peVas, against metre. 718 L gives o U ' diceflvjiwiKO.\ ixerdcrrao-iv 8i'8ov. For 6v/jL «ai fuerdoTaa-Lv SiSavs, 'sed cede, irae etiam intermissionem

faciens.' (He does not say how he understood K
APPENDIX.

255

the equally ambiguous etiam.) Afterwards, while adhering to this text and punctuation, he preferred to retain 8£8ou with Gaisford; 'quae est per asyndeton instantius precantis oratio.'—Dindorf: dXX' etxe, KO.1 OVLUS IxerdtxTacnv StSou. (So Pallis, but with 6v/xov.) The bolder treatments of the verse have usually been directed against 6v/x£ or Ovfiov. Schneidewin: aXX' eLce 8ij poi, or dXX' flici 0' i^iiiv. —Martin: aXX' «!K« \ii9f. (So Nauck.)—Meineke: dXX' «?«« M\pjf. (He afterwards acquiesced in etjce 0u/t<3 as = 'yield in thy mind,' but then desired KO.1 ixerdo-TCuriv TIOOV as = fxerdcrTrjOi.)—Mekler: dXX' ttice Kal
01. 10 ( n ) .

1st epode v. 17 Kal X<X\K eos *Ap|ijs| rpdire 8i \ KuKv|eia /xd^a Kal virepfti^ov /\ || 2nd ep. v. 40. ov iroXX|oi> 18c I Tra.Tp\i8a iro\\-v | KTt'avov rV|o o-rcpeai irvp\l A || (2)

Pyth. 11.

1st Strophe v. 4 /xarpl | irdp l xP] \ p 1st antistr. V. 9 o
256

APPENDIX. (3)

Mm.

7.

4th str., v. 70 Ev|j«v£8o ita.Tp\a6e \ 2
Isthm. 3.

4th Str., v. 57 Otcnr€(r^
In the third and fourth of these examples, it will be observed that the resolution of the long syllable into ^ ^ has the special excuse of a proper name. 836—838 L gives the verses thus : 836

Kairoi
837 838

TOIS I(ro6iois tyKXrjpa Xa^eiv £uxrav KOI circiTa Oavovaav.

The following opinions on this passage claim notice. (1) Hermann, omitting v. 838, transposed the two other verses thus :— TOIS

eiv /xiy

ojcovtrai.

Thus the pivot of his criticism was the belief that //.ey' u'nowrai, being sound, should close a paroemiac. So Dindorf, too, formerly gave the passage (3rd ed. Oxon., i860). [In, his 6th Leipsic ed. (cur. Mekler, 1885) it is, Kairoi 6ifji.€v<0 TOUTI Oeouriv \
fiiy

aicolcrcu.]

Bergk also rejects 838. (2) G. Wolff refers to the schol. on 834: Ka

KapTipiiv o"e XPVi ""^ Tvyxdvovcra. TavraXov

' V Nio^3»7 enapTfpr](Ttv, KOITOI Bttorripov yevovs yap r/v TOV Atds.—Ilapajixv0oi5ju.£vos avr-qv, diov

rjo-l TTJV Ntoy8r;v. Hence Wolff inferred that the Schol. read a verse, now lost, in which Antigone was exhorted to be patient (/capTqoetv). H e suggested o-e 8« KCU TXrjvai Trpiirov
' Niobe was a goddess, and you are a mortal' (and mortals expect suffering: therefore, if she was patient, you well may be so). (3) Wecklein, too, assumes the loss of a verse. In 836 f. he reads KtHTot (pOi/jiivw /J.tya raKOvcrai Toitri OeoicTiv (TvyKKrjpa Xayiiv,

and indicates a lacuna between these verses and 6avov
tpaav KOL eirura merely (a) the unhave six, and not ff.] Nauck'sview

APPENDIX.

257

(4) Bellermann is disposed to agree with those who, like Hermann, Dindorf, and Bergk, reject 838. He remarks: 'Besonders auffallend ist tfivav, da im Leben Antigones und Niobes keinerlei Ahnlichkeit gefunden werden kann.' This objection I venture to think that I have answered; see n. on 834—838, p. 153. (5) Semitelos gives:— Kai ™ 6i|Uva>v 6av|u{ y TOICTI Oeourlv
i.e., ' Many among the dead will marvel to hear that in life thou didst win the same lot as a goddess (Niobe), and afterwards (after thy death) the same lot as the dead.' Are the dead to marvel, then, at the appearance among them of one who had seemed to be lifted out of the ranks of ordinary mortals ? 904—920 This famous passage affords one of the most interesting exercises for criticism which can be found in ancient literature. Is it indeed the work of Sophocles ? Or was it interpolated, after his death, by his son Iophon? The anonymous Life of Sophocles records a statement by the biographer Satyrus ' (c. 200 B.C.) that the poet died in the act of reading the Antigone aloud. It has been suggested that he may then have been employed in revising the play, with a view to reproducing it; and that Iophon, in completing the task, may have brought in these verses. Another possibility is that they were due to the actors, whose innovations Lycurgus sought to check as early as c. 330 B. c. At any rate these verses were recognised in the text of Sophocles at the time when Aristotle composed his Rhetoric,—i.e., not later than c. 338 B.C. The first impression which the passage tends to produce is well described in the simple and direct words of Goethe, as reported by Eckermann. 'In the course of the piece, the heroine has given the most admirable reasons for her conduct, and has shown the noble courage of a stainless soul; but now, at the end, she puts forward a motive which is quite unworthy of her, ('ganz schlecht,') and which almost borders on the comic' And then Goethe expresses the hope that scholars will prove the passage to be spurious. Among those who think it genuine, few, perhaps, would say that it is good. A large majority would allow that, at the best, it requires some apology. The question comes to this:—Can the faults of the passage, as they appear to a modern taste, be excused by a peculiarity in ancient modes of thought? Or are they such as to make it inconceivable that any great poet, ancient or modern, should have embodied the passage in a work of art ? At v. 458 Antigone said that she had buried her brother, in defiance of Creon's edict, because she deemed that no mortal ' could override the unwritten and unfailing statutes of heaven.' ' Not through dread of 1

T. S. III.

See 0. C. p. xli. 17

258

APPENDIX.

any human pride could I answer to the gods for breaking these.' 'The justice that dwells with the gods below' (451) requires that rites should be paid to the dead by the living; and, among the living, that duty falls first upon the kinsfolk. This is a perfectly intelligible principle; and everything else that Antigone says or does is in harmony with it. But here she startles us by saying that she would not have braved Creon, and obeyed the gods, if it had been merely a husband or a child that had been lying unburied. Yet her religious duty would have been as clear—on her own principle—in those cases as in this. Would she have been prepared, then, to suffer that punishment beyond the grave which she formerly professed to fear (459)? Or does she now suppose that the gods would pardon a breach of the religious duty in any case except that of a brother? Whichever she means, her feet slip from the rock on which they were set; she suddenly gives up that which, throughout the drama, has been the immovable basis of her action,— the universal and unqualified validity of the divine law. But this is not all. After saying that she would not have thus buried husband or child, she adds this explanation. 'The husband lost, another might have been found, and child from another, to replace the first-born; but, father and mother hidden with Hades, no brother's life could ever bloom for me again.' She has not buried even her brother, then, simply because he was her brother; but because he was her last brother, and there could not now be any more. The inference is that, if Polyneices had not been a relative unique in his own kind, she might have thought twice. This astonishing view is at once explained by the origin of the verses which contain it (909—912). They are a tolerably close metrical version—and a very poor one, too—of the reason given by the wife of Intaphernes for saving her brother rather than her husband or one of her children. (Her. 3. 119: see comment, on 909 fF.) Now, the 'primitive sophism' employed by the wife of Intaphernes, and the tendency to exalt the fraternal tie, are things which we may certainly recognise as characteristic of that age. And it is true that Aeschylus has some quaint subtleties of a similar kind: as when Apollo defends Orestes on the ground that a man's mother is not, properly speaking, his parent (Eum. 658); and when Athene votes for Orestes because she herself had had no mother at all (736). But all that is beside the question here. We have to ask ourselves:— In adopting the argument used by the wife of Intaphernes, could a great poet have overlooked the absurdities involved in transferring it from the living to the dead? Moriz Seyffert suggests an excuse, to«this effect:— ' She means that, if she had not buried him, she would not have had his love when (in the course of nature) she joined him in the world below.' But such a motive would have been independent of the fact that no other brother could be born to her. And another brother—also dear to her—was already in the world of the dead (cp. 899 n.). The plain fact is that the composer who adapted the words from Herodotus was thinking only of the rhetorical opportunity, and was heedless of everything else. Remark particularly verse 908, which prefaces the four

APPENDIX.

259

verses paraphrased from the historian:—rt'vos vopov 817 Tavro irpds Xapiv X«'yo>; There is a certain tone of clumsy triumph in that, strongly suggestive of the interpolator who bespeaks attention for his coming point. The singularities of diction in vv. 909—912 have been noticed in the commentary. The considerations which have been stated above render it incredible to me that Sophocles should have composed w . 905—912: with which v. 913 on the one side, and v. 904 on the other, closely cohere. A. Jacob,—who, in 1821,firstbrought arguments against the genuineness of the passage,—was content to reject vv. 905—913. And Schneidewin, sharing his view, proposed fnivroi (or fwvw, to precede Kpeom) for vofuo in v. 914. The sequence would then be, 9 0 4 KouToi povownv ev. 9 1 4 Kpeoiri fievroi TQ.VT' I8O£' dju.apTav«iv, K.T.X.

But v. 904 has thoroughly the air of a preface to a specific self-justification. If it was followed merely by the statement, ' Yet Creon thought me wrong,' both v. 904 and v. 914 would be very weak. Again, it is evident that v. 913 could not directly follow v. 903, since the vojtos mentioned in 914 would not then have been stated. Now observe, on the other hand, how fitly v. 921 would follow 903 :— TO
903 Se/xas irepioTcAAoiKra roidS' apwfMu. 921 iroiav irapc£e\6ov(Ta Sai/jLovwv SI'KIJV ;

Verse 921 is in every way worthy of Sophocles; nor does any just suspicion rest on 922—928. I agree, then, with those who define the interpolation as consisting of vv. 904—920. In conclusion, it will be proper to state the principal arguments (not already noticed) which have been used to defend the authenticity of the passage. (1) Bellermann's defence (in the WolfF-Bellerm. ed., pp. 83 f.) is, perhaps, the most ingenious. He argues, in effect:—She does not give up her original motive,—the religious duty. But she feels that this duty has degrees, answering to degrees of relationship. No one could be held bound to give his life in order to bury a stranger; and so, from the zero point, the scale of obligation rises, till it becomes strongest in the case of a brother. Here, then, as everywhere, her sole motive is the divine command. She merely says:—'I can imagine breaking that command in any case—yes, in a husband's or in a child's —sooner than in the case of" this brother.' This is psychologically natural. The duty which occupies us at a given moment is apt to seem the most imperative ; and the mind seizes on every thought that can enforce it. It does not follow that, if the supposed cases had been real, Antigone would then have acted as she now imagines. She knew the feelings of a sister; she had never known those of wife or mother. To this I should reply:—The sliding-scale-theory of the religious duty here involves a fallacy, from the Greek point of view. Greeks 17—2

260

APPENDIX.

distinguished between the obligation in respect to Ovpaioi and in respect to oiKtioi. A husband and child are on the same side of that line as a brother. [In Her. 3. 119 01107101 is the term which comprehends all three relationships.] It is true that, if the dead had been a mere stranger, she could not have been deemed evayr)? (cp. 255 f. n.) for declining to bury him at the cost of her own life. But her duty towards husband or child would have been the same in kind as her duty towards her brother. Besides, Bellermann's subtlety invests the crude and blunt sophistry of the text with an imaginative charm which is not its own. If the psychological phase which he supposes in the heroine had been expressed by the poet, such an expression must have preserved the essential harmony between her recent and her present attitude of mind. Thudichum1 also holds that Antigone is still loyal to her former principle. But now—so near to death, and condemned by all—she wishes to declare, in the most impressive manner, how overmastering was the sense of religious duty which she obeyed. It was not through insolence that she defied the State. "She would have deferred to it in almost any imaginable case—but here she could not.—This is in general accord with Bellermann's view, but differs from it in giving the passage a more external character;—one of self-defence rather than of self-communing; and that is no gain, either in dignity or in pathos. (2) Boeckh and Seyffert, in their editions of the play, take a bolder line. They agree in thinking that Antigone has abandoned the lofty ground on which she had formerly justified her action. Boeckh concedes that this passage 'destroys the grandeur of her conduct.' She has now attained to a perception that she did wrong in breaking Creon's law. And, at the moment when that noble illusion fails her, ' the poet permits her to catch at such support as sophistry can lend to despair.' Seyffert's conception is more refined; it is, in fact, related to Boeckh's much as the harmonising theory of Bellermann is related to that of Thudichum. She had acted, says Seyffert, from an elevated sense of religious duty. She finds herself condemned by all. The enthusiasm of her religious faith has been chilled; she is helpless and hopeless; her troubled thoughts fall back on the one thing of which she still feels sure,—the deep human affection which bound her to her brother. Now, of Seyffert's view we may say, first, what has been said of Bellermann's,—that it is an idealising paraphrase of a crude text. But there is a further and yet graver objection,—one which applies alike to Seyffert and to Boeckh. After this disputed passage, and at the very moment when she is being led away to death, she says:— ' If these things are pleasing to the gods, when I have suffered my doom, I shall come to know my sin; but if the sin is with my judges, I 1

Jahresbericht d. Gymru z. Btidingen. Schulj. 1857—8, pp. 33 ff., quoted by

Semitelos, p. 600.

APPENDIX.

261

could wish them no fuller measure of evil than they, on their part, mete wrongfully to me.' (925 ff.) Here the poet identifies his heroine, in one of her latest utterances, with the principle on which the catastrophe turns. Creon is punished by the gods; and his punishment is the token that they approve of Antigone's conduct. In the very last words which she speaks she describes herself as rrjv eto-efliav o-e/3io-ao-a. (943-) Thus, in two different places—both of them subsequent to the suspected passage—she stands forth distinctly as the representative of the great law which had inspired her act. Is it probable—would it be endurable—that at a slightly earlier moment,—in w . 905—912,—she should speak in the tone of one to whom that divine law had proved a mockery and a delusion,—who had come to feel that thence, at least, no adequate vindication of her conduct could be derived,—and who was now looking around her for such excuse, or such solace, as could be found on a lower range of thought and feeling? No; if this passage is to be defended at all, it must be defended from such a point of view as that taken by Bellermann, not from that of Seyffert or of Boeckh. Goethe's wish can never be fulfilled. No one will ever convince every one that this passage is spurious. But every student of the Antigone is bound to reflect earnestly on this vital problem of the text,—the answer to which must so profoundly affect our conception of the great drama as a whole. 966 f. Wieseler's conjecture, irapd 8« Kvaveav oinXdUiav (for ire\ay«W) / d\6s, published in 1857 (Ind. Lectt. Gotting. p. 10), has been received by some editors. Bergk proposed KuaveaV o-mXaSas, to avoid irapd with the genitive, which is, indeed, an insuperable objection to crin\d.8oiv: but theji, with the change of case, the probability of the emendation is still further diminished. Other readings are:—Wecklein, irapd Se Kvaviwv (sic) o-inXdSiov StSv/tas ir£rpas (for dXos). | Meineke, irapa 8k Kvaviiav Ttva-y&ov 8if>v/A.a.s dXds, comparing Scymnus Perieget. 724 «TT' afyiaAds T « SaXjuvSijo-o-os Xeyd/*cvo? I i iirraKoa-ia ordSia T«vay(o8r;s ayav.—Hartung alters more boldly:— Trapd Se Kvavttov (sic) 8i8v/*ais dXos | d/crats BooTropwus ®pr/K<Sv "Apijs SXSf \ 1034 f.

T h e MSS. give KovSe //.avriK^s | airpaKTOS vfjuv ei/jii rav S* wiral

-us. (1) For airpaKTos, H. Stephanus conjectures airpa-ros: Nauck, Plli drpMTos i TOS: Pallis, or i (2) The words i w 8' uiral yeVovs have given rise to many conjectures, which, as I cannot but think, are unnecessary. Brunck is content with TCSIZ for T<SV8', and Blaydes with T<3V yevovs viro. But others have sought to obtain the sense, 'and by my kinsmen': thus Hermann, TW 8* vV iyyeviSv Dindorf (omitting ei/u) TW 8e trvyyeviav viro: Schneidewin, TO>V 8' mr iv yeva: Nauck, TOIO-I 8' ev yiveu Donaldson, again, proposes Ttov «ir' dpyvpov. Seyffert, ydvous (for yevovs), to be taken with e^rjjuirdi.e., 'by whom I have long since been relieved of my son' ('who

262

APPENDIX.

have long since alienated my son's loyalty from me'!).—Wolff strangely proposed /*<3v for TW 8".—Moriz Schmidt supposes that either two or four verses for the Chorus have been lost after 1032. Then Trpio-fiv in 1033 would be said by Creon to the Chorus, not to Teiresias. He also thinks that one verse of Creon's has dropped out after 1034. 1080—1083 Boeckh denies that there is any reference, direct or indirect, to the war of the Epigoni. He takes the verses as merely stating a general axiom: 'All cities, becoming hateful [ixOpal, to the gods], are convulsed by calamity,'—when dogs, etc., defile their altars with carrion. This, surely, robs the seer's words of all force and point. Schneidewin, agreeing with Boeckh, takes ixOpat as 'hateful to the Erinyes' (1075). Semitelos, favouring the same view, amends thus: SxePat [the subst., for e^pai, adj.] 8« iracrai vrapdX6ya: Wieseler, ird\r)v as = rtypav, cnroSdv.—Schneidewin would write es ^>Xoyov\ov eoriav (or 6/ji.<j>a\6v): Semitelos, aorews « 6/i<pa\6v,

comparing Pind. fr. 45. 3. 1165 f. Tds -ydp ijSovds | 8rav irpo8<3onv dVSpcs.—The conjectures are of two classes, according as they retain ras yap ijSovas, or require Kal yap 7/Sovat. (1) Blaydes proposes ras yap TJSOVOS | orav irpo&p TIS, avSp' IT'. Mekler, ras yap i;8ova$ [ orav irpoSco ccS/*' ovSpo's. Both these use the verb in the. same sense as if we retained irpo8<3crtv avSpcs. The only object, then, is to avoid the plur. avSpes before TOVTOV. but the plur. is quite admissible.—Herm. Schiitz suggests ras yap jJSovas | &rav irpowriv avSpes. The act., though much rarer in this sense than the midd., is defensible: cp: Thuc. 8. 32 T
APPENDIX.

263

avSpos (' when a man's pleasures take flight').—Hartung (omitting 1167): Kvq<s. So waords in Lucian Dial. Mart. 23. 3: veavlav, otos ijv etc TOV iraarov (as he came forth from the bridal chamber). Then the word is often joined with BoXa/nos in epitaphs on young brides or maidens: Anthol. P. append. 248 ottirco w^ciov 6aXd/n.ov xai 7rao-ra8os copies | yewap.evijv: ib. 9. 245 8vcr/Mupv 0aA.ap.cov *TTI iraa-rda-iv ov\ 'Yp-evaios | d\X "AtSijs l
rjp-rraiT d<j>v
The three last passages suggest that jrao-Ta's was apart of the 0a\ap;os, which could stand poetically for the whole. But what part ? We might suppose, an external portico. Against this, however, is the fact that the Traoros is once, at least, placed definitely within the SaXa/ios, as though it were a synonymn for the marriage-bed: Anthol. P. 7. 711 xpv
rd fi,ev Trpo xelP&v IOIKCXS TJKUV Koi rd\

^dSe v, Ta 8' ev 8op,ois o\j/e
The following conjectures illustrate the difficulties which some critics have felt here. (1) Musgrave proposed, rd /tev irpb xelP("I/> Ta S' ^4>op»v, TCI 7' iv So'/xots | lotxas •fjiccw nvvrair' oi/fec7c9ai Kaxa. H e understood : ' (having) one sorrow in thy hands (viz., Haemon's corpse),

264

APPENDIX.

and giving charge concerning another [viz., concerning Antigone's body, which Creon had consigned to the guards], thou art likely, on arrival, to see most cruel woes in thy house.' He compared Eur, Suppl. 807 Ta KvvTaT aXyr; KCIKWV (the idea of 'cruel,' or 'ruthless,' coming from that of 'shameless,' as in avaiSiys, improbus).—(2) Brunck: <j>4p»s for epa>v, and •fjicwv for rjKeiv, so that Kal ra-^ = 'full soon.'—(3) Semitelos adopts Brunck's changes and makes some others,—thus: TO. fikv irpo Xeipwv

TaSc <]>lpeis, a S' iv Sojuots [ cHaxas, {JKav Kai Ta.\

el
[He

does not explain ««XKOS, but pern, intended it to mean, ' hast permitted to happen.']—(4) Hartung: <j^p«iv for <£epv, TO" S' iv 80/j.ots would be a case of parataxis (like that in 1112),= wnrtp rd xpo X«p(ov, ovrw KOI TO iv 86/wis. But neither this nor any other change is necessary. 1301 With regard to the traditional reading, rj8' oJ«er|KTos y / / pi, it is- generally admitted that the first of the two epithets will not bear the figurative sense, ' with keen resolve.' Hence the conjectures have followed one of three courses. (1) To read oj-i>eijKTij> instead of O^V&JKTOS, and introduce a subst; in the dat, meaning 'knife' or 'sword.' The readings of Arndt and Blaydes have been noticed in the commentary. Gleditsch, with much less probability, suggests -q 8' dfu&jKTO) <j>a TT€pi.irrv\-q^ (2) To retain OJVOTJKTOS, making the knife the subject of the sentence. Thus Hermann: 178' 6$V6T]KTOS olSe ftwfiia wrlfmfc: ' yonder keenly-whetted altar-knife knows (how she perished)':—the Messenger points to the knife, lying near the body. For nrepvf, ' blade,' cp. Plut. Alex.

16 (Sore rtuv irpmrotv xj/ava-ai Tpt\<Sv -njv irrepvya rrjs KOITC'SOS.—

Hermann further supposes that, after v. 1301, something has been lost. He infers this from the scholium,—<Js Up€tov irepl TOV fiwfwv eor^dyri, irapd TOVfiwixov7rpo7r€-n;s,—because it has the appearance of an attempt to explain a defective text.—Donaldson, adopting irrepuf, places the lacuna after /3ke<papa,—not, as Hermann does, after 1301. He also differs from Hermann in supposing that the Scholiast read something now lost Hence, with the scholium for guide, he conjectures:—17 8' ayiov OTTtas ySco/aoici,] Kioxvaaaa

[lev,

etc.

APPENDIX.

265

(3) To substitute 6|VITXTIKTOS for 6^v8r]KTos.—Thus Seyffert: 18', iyirX.rjKT(K lySe <j>oivCav dirpli \ Ma etc.: ' lo, this woman, sharply smitten with a deadly blow (4>ow., sc. irA^y^), from a tightly-clutched weapon (dli) etc.—Wecklein (Ars Soph. em. p. 74): 1J8' dfu^-A.rjKTos /3^/ta Tripd; (' at the altar steps').—Hartung : 77 8' oivirkrjKTO'; Put/ila. p x ^ S ; ' crouching at the altar' (' um den Hausesheerd geschmiegt'), to represent the Schol.'s irponerqs.—Pallis : 17S' O'^US-XIJKTOS 17/xn/ otxeia

1342 f. The traditional reading is OTTO, xpos irortpov [irporepov L] 180), 7ra xai #<3' iraWa yap | \e%pia ra8' [or Ta T'] ev ^cpoii/. Verse 1342 is a dochmiac dimeter. But we cannot assume that the dochmiacs answered, syllable by syllable, to those in the strophic verse, 1320. Here, as often in dochmiacs, conjecture is rendered more uncertain by the fact that a dochmiac dimeter admitted of so many different forms. [A clear and accurate synopsis of all the forms in use is given by Schmidt, Rhythmic and Metric, p. 77.] It will simplify a study of the various treatments applied to this passage, if we note that they represent three different ideas, viz.:— (1) irdvTa yip is to be kept, but without ejecting anything else from v. 1342. Therefore the strophic v., 1320, must be enlarged. Brunck and Boeckh take this view. So, in 1320, Brunck doubles Ttpomrokoi, while Boeckh there writes (provisionally), Trpo' irdvra ydp. — Bergk : OTTO, n-porep' i8o> xal 6m' iravra yap.—Blaydes : irpos irorepov irporipov i8, 7ra KXI6*<3 • and brackets Trdvra ydp.—Pallis : orrot irpwrov "8(0, ova KOI Kki6<5.—G. H. Miiller : orrq irpoo-irio-m' to), 7r^i K\I6U>;—Semitelos : oira 7rpos irorepov 18(1) Kal K\I6O>' I \.expia irdvra ydp rah"' tin Kpari /ioi etc.,—omitting ev

and assuming that irdvra ydp had been wrongly transposed.

INDICES. I. GREEK. The number denotes the verse, in the note on which the word or matter is illustrated. When the reference is to a page, p. is prefixed to the number. )( means, 'as distinguished from.'

a or a in d4\u>s, ioo dyaye, 070700, not found in Attic, 760 dyav ye XwreU, 573 ayewrros, act. (Katcum), 582 ayvlfav raid, of burial rites, 545 0:70s t aii\al, 786 ayxurreta, 174 (£70), with ace. of place, 811 adeiv, 89 dde\tp6s, adj., with genit., 192 two senses of, 1312 OTTIOS, with simple infin. ,1173 ii, 339 and cupei8eti> confused, 414 s, 607 a.Koiu)=\eyofiai, with infin., 836 axpov ireSlov, of Thebes, 1197 a\d
s, 758 dXXd, prefacing a wish, 327 oXXa, T(£, 'as to what remains,' 1179 ciXXd yip, two uses of, 148 aXX' ttrOi, in threatening, 473 d\Xd pivroi, 567 oXXi vvv, now, at least, 552 oXX' oiv ye, 84 a\\d tj>Ss {& ), 9 4 5

dXXiJXois, an irregular use of, 259 dXX6rptos=caused by another, 1259 SKaos, said of Thebes, 845 d\i£a, fut., 488 ana...afm, 436 afMy, 601 &/if3poTos and Hfipcrros, 1134 s > defying remedy, 363 p, as adj., 1065 s, 985 d/ioipos, absol., 'unburied,' 1071 rplxa, 1093 i., fig., 1292 ap,
INDICES.

2 68

a, 286 dvaairaarbs, said of a door, 1186 dva with dat., 273 291 a = TLva, as subj. to inf., 710 fi.v5pes, individuals, as dist. from 7r6X«s, 297 aveiptfros, ranging at large, 579 oVe/xieis, as epith. of thought, 354 dv^irrav, 1307 avf\p, emphatic, a true man, 484; cp. 578 av8' uv as='because,' 1068 avBripis, of passion, 960 dviapds, quantity of 1 in, 316 <5eoX/3os, of folly, 1026 ayra/iiicetrffoi, with good or with evil, 643 avrav TWOS, in genealogy, 981 drreiTeiv KaKvfi.<pos, 980

dvirui, with ace. of place, 805 dvtiw and dv-tnui, 231

&w, oJ, the living, 1068 1109 i, pass., with adj. (to be esteemed such), 637 al-iw 760ns, 1247 d|£ci», use of, 637 dir&yu, technical sense of, 382 cLTTicrTetv = diret$e?v, 2 1 9

d7r6 )( 4K, of progenitors, 193 diro TIVOS, of result, 695: 'on one's part,' 719 drokieaBai, of death, 1268 aTopdovv yvthfias Ttvl, 635 a.wo
43°

apiaKonai, midd. and pass., 500 dpKeiv, in pers. constr., 547 , intrans., 1318 fa, to betroth, 570 apfiis, 1216 apfov/xai, when followed by /»?), 442 apri combined with a compound of vios, 1283 dp%al, a ruler's duties, 177: specially, a king's prerogatives, 744: 'sway' generally, 797 "> adv., use of, 92 s, form of, 569 /*OI dpyal, 355 t, 17 icura&s, 826

with gen., 22 'ATT;, blinds men, 622

a5 joined to T(S, 7, 1281 aSBis, instead of W, with 2nd clause, after a clause with fiiv, 1204 atiXal, dwellings, 785: of a chamber, 945 atfXeioi irtiXat, 18 au|ai, pres., 191 a{/Ta5e\<pos, I

affre, epic and lyric, 462 tffW.Ta, 864 s, act., 875 , 145 aAroicTowti', sense of, 55 ai5r<Seo/40s = of one's free will, 821 avrovpybs xe'p. 5 2 51 OI5T6X«P, ambiguous, 1175

afiTO!s = ' likewise,' 85 ,, ='even thus,' 715 auai as — aipa>, p. 253 atpayiareiw, 247 d^etJeu", sense of, 414 i, not used as perf. midd., 1165

B Aliens, 853

a, in bad sense, 136 s, 131

269

/. GREEK. jSopiJj, resentful, 767 P
/SAi;, of frost, or of rain, 358 puiffifiot and /3twi-is, 566 /3Xa/3ai deux, 1104 f}\t"ireiv ets Tipa, for help, 923 f}\i<papov — %/ia, 104 /SouXetfw, uses of, 278, 1179 /3(6/utos, adverbial use of, 1301

fju/iol and iffxapat, 1016

s = fair Danae, 944 759 140

Siov, h, 386 dea-fiis, a prison, 957 Si) added to Srav, 91 „ added to relat. pron., 1202 „ at the end of a verse, 726 „ with fiAvot, etc., 58, 821, 895 .-=^,936 SijXo? ci/xis, for S-rj\ot lipbs
1121

Bia SIKIJS Uvai nvl,

•yi/> in assent, 639 701/3 oJi', 489

7c ,, „ ,, „ ,,

added to an emphatic adj., 739 deprecatory force of, 648 emphasising a whole phrase, 213 emphasising a whole clause, 648 lost in the MSS., 648, 1241 with repeated pron. (at...at" ye), 789 f.

ye /xevrol, 233, 495 yevtas iirl TT\TJ0OS, sense of, 585 yevrjs, 249

yiwrjixa, offspring, 471 yhos, 'tribe' (said scornfully), 1035 yepaipo), 368

t, without prep., 1352 aaai., said of one man, 961 fxai in tragic lyrics, 620 /iris airetpos, 12 50 (xeiv TivSs = yeyavivai

(K TIVOS, 980

700^ emphasising a pronoun, 45 li, emphatic, a true woman, 579

8" O5K, 688, 890, 1251 Sat and Si), p. 250 8^ added to oiira, after a simile, 426 „ introducing an objection, 518 ,, irregularly follows re, 1096 ,,=AXXd, 85 Sedpaynivos, 235

v

SCLKVUVCU of warning example, 1242 Semd, T&, senses of, 332 difias, of a corpse, 205

742

SiA, fiio-ov construction, the, 537 Sid artpvav (xetv, 639 dia
^ai, midd., sense of, 356 SiSovai /ieT&, 7 1 8

81KCU6S el/u with infin., 400 SiKeWa, 250

I;, the, of the v4prepoi, 451 921 " tiros, 53 Si7rXo0s, senses of, 14: distributive use of, 725 StTrXiJ, adv., use of, 725 Sixa, adv. or prep., 164 SoKet (impers.), corrupted to Sonets, 1102 Sopl and S6pei, 195

Spdxuv, meaning of, 126 Svoiv... 5io, 13 SiaavXos, 358

SvaK&dapros, 'hard to appease,' 1284 v, 1106 a, 126

E lav re xal [Mv] /*i), 327 iyyeyeis Beol, 199 fy«Xi;pos, senses of, 837 lyvuica, ' I have come to know,' 1095 lyXos=£Los, 1236

270

INDICES.

et for t in ivalOpetos, etc., 358 „ with subjunct., 710 el poiXei, in putting a supposition, 1168 el S' oBr, elliptical use of, 722 el ical Swf)ceu> xaKois, sense of, 472 els Siov, 386 els ptaov, 386 efj TI, 'with reference t o ' it, 212, 376 ets Tiva, TCS, 'what concerns him,' 1349 eUri understood, 967, 1017 et TOI, siquidem, 516 & = by means of (eVc wvpbs 6TT6S), 475, 990 „ of the agent, 973, 989 ,, = 'owingto,' i n , 180, 1015, 1058 ,, with ref. to station (iic ir&ytav K&Bruuu), 4x1 „ )( &ir6, of progenitors, 193 4K /ie\ali>i]s Xewo}, 1093, cp. 1318 4K triiiTuv, 'chosen out of,' 164, 1137 ix TroKiiMv, 'after,' 150, 1281 (K TIVOS, by his command, 957

IK TWOS apxeaOai, 'be ruled by,' 63 <j>pivas, 648 i = ' she whom we sought,' 384 u, senses of, 27 K\io> and ikMoimi, 1112 i, 478 w, act. or midd., 19 with (acrre (or
3°3 iKirpori/MV, 913 iKTlvew affKov, 856 rpd|eis, 434 , 153 'EXew&'ios, with Xv, 1121 i\Kos, said of a false friend, 652 1/i/j.ev = ctpai, 623 (/10I for i/rnvrf, 736 inval^eai, 800 £/iiras=j/iws, 845 iliiclirrtw Tail, of attacking, 782 tfxirvpa, in divination, 1005

)( iKiparfis, 448 1036 s, 1264 &»='with' (of instrument), 764, 1201 ,, with ref. to days, 'within,' 1066 £e 76, preferable to civ, 1241 ev $eu>£ ir&ptanv, 1097 ^c SiKaffrais, 'before' them, 459, 925 ir i\irlaiv Tp4$eiv, etc., 897 gv Tin yeXav, 551 iv TO&TOIS, senses of, 39 iv T$ ( = TIVI) aviupopas; 1229

ivaWpetos, 358 ivalpeiv, 871 eWvTct, 1298 a, Ti, in euphemism, 667 795 (veaTi)( wdpeo-n, 213 ivda = lKel(re Iv6a, 773 hlKi\0, 'on my part,' 92, 95, 207 ^| (5p7?s rox^r, 766 ^| STOV, of a definite time, 12 KapSlas, 1105 6 rovs TIVI, 564

4(op9ovv, 83 ££to dp6/iov uce, 2 5I v, 'to hold good,' 612 iirl with dat. of negative verb (ipp^rots), 556 &r/ with dat., 'with a view to,' 88: of attendant circumstance, 157 iwl vbaov txeoSai, n 40 iirl nva., TA, ' what concerns him,' 889 &ri ^4-yois, 'with continual censures,' 759 iirl ipuxv, ' i n ' it, 317 v, 960 v, to slay anew, 1030, 1288 S, caught in the act, 406

/. GREEK. eirlvoia as = after-thought, 389 ivivifi^eios, 814 MppoBos, 413 {TunctfirTopuu, pass., 1313 iiriairav Bipav, 1186 iirl<jrap.ai with infin., 293 irUrraiuu with inf. = to be capable of doing, 686 u, to turn round, m i 350 ', 664 S-uf>£uv, 8 2 0

^Trixwpe'" To>t, to side with, 219 &rei with subjunct., 1025 iwel ye Jij, 923 (rara, T6, )( T6 /itAXoi', 611 iir4pxe
iarl understood, 834 etTriovxos, 1083 ^
271

voi, 1273 „ ahlav, two senses of, 1312 „ vppiv, etc., 300 ^X9^s and XMh 456 ix<*=cognitum habeo, 9 ,, ='know how,'constr. of, 270 ,, prefixed to aor. part., 1058, 1068, 1272

Z u, fig. sense of, 955 ZCI>J 'Epxetos, 487

S9j and ffi6i, n 69 fujy with another participle, 309 H if interrog., first in its clause, is81 -i) or -IJI>, in ace. of proper names, 198 Jj xal...; 403: where Kal belongs to the following word, 752 i)te in tragic dialogue, 673 ijSiois, use of, 70 jjdri
ijSov^, sensuous impulse, 648 yj\ckTpov, 1038 THiepoGKbiros, 253

lp> understood, 948 ilvaxbp-Wt an unexampled form, 467 IJXUOJ' and ^UTOK, 231

^
SdXa/ios, fig., of the grave, 804 dav&v I>{KVS, 26, 515

einpfrrriTos, 430

0a)\aTOS, 278 eeoYeKj/^j, 834 5eol tyyeveis, 199: Trpovexcts, 938 0cpp.ot and \j/vxpt>s, how contrasted, 88 diyydixa, alleged use with ace., 546 Ols, masc. or fern.; senses of, £90 Bpaieui )( jiriyvivai, 476 1152

ei)ni, a bride, 1224 tivrjs Uxm, 425 i<payi>lfciv )( d#a7K/fcti', 196 i
I before /Sp, 336 -(a for -eia in eiaefila, etc., 943, 1028

„ with fir, 3 STOI/UIS, of a doom, 878 ZTOS eis ITOS, 340

ei)-, temporal aug. of verbs in, 1164 fi$ivew, absol., 'to rule,' n 6 4 eCiov irvp, 964, cp. 1135

273

INDICES.

-iScf, how added to stems in -ev, 941 184, epic, = ii«, 968 ISeTv, epexegetical, 206 fXXw, 340 „ or efXXw, p. 250 t/iepos, 796 tirweiov yhos, sense of, 341 t
KaZ = 'and now,' with an imperative, 491 „ emphasising a verb, 280, 1062 : where the verb asks a question, 726, 772, „ gives a modest'tone, 719 „ ('indeed'), influencing a whole phrase (as naraKTeivcu voeU), 770, 1253 „ = 'on their part,' 928 KOX Si), 245 KO.1 Sip-a in question, 449 (col el, = 'and\f,' 234 KOI /M)X, = ' and yet,' 1054 „ in reply, 221 ,, introduces a new person, 526 KOI ravra with partic. or adj -,322 KO.1 7ifil...KoiK birapvov/juu, 443 KaBayvlfciv rtri, of burial-rites, 1081 Ka.8a.ipei, 'condemns,' 275 Kaffapffios, of Dionysus, 1143 KO.K6S, 'ill-omened,' 1001

Ka,Wfou),fig.,496 s, said of the covering, i o n Xffls, = 'speciously' (but untruly), 1047 nawrovffKid,1170 K&pq., dat., 1272 xapSta, the heart's wish, 1105 K§TO as = ' a n d so' (not, ' and yet1),

1019

KO.T' dxpas, 201 KarafetiyvvtrBai, of strict imprisonment, 946

KCLTOLIMV, 601

Karapprjyvivai rpow&s, 675 Karappvfy, 1010 KiTapria, to make docile, 477 KaT^Xfos, 1253 KaTawSac, 86 Ka.rfjva.pov, 871 Ko.Tiipyvpane'vos, 1077 K&TU>6ev — K&TW, 521

KaT&pvH as subst., 774 Keii/ot, the dead, 525 i, to stand on record, 485 e'xew, 1277 K(~kevaixa. and K&ev/M, 1219 Kevretv, fig., ' to stab,' 1030 plur., not of money, 1326 h, 976 s, 956 KrjSe/Mbir, 5 4 9

icu'eu', of sacrilege, 1061 Kiceii' ru»a, to keep one alert, 413 KXaiiMra., meaning punishment, 932 KhtTTew Tuia, to delude him, 681, 1218 Kk%Bpa, of doors, n 86 K\IPO/ICU, to lean (for support), 1343 TU>6S=K\.

wepi TWOS, 1182

s, of a sword, H33 KotcAs, of kinship, 1 KoipavlSai, princes or nobles, 940 K6\TOI, of Eleusis, 1121

Kontyeiu), 324 Kcnrts, 602 Koa/ieTtrOai, midd. and pass, senses of, 677 KOGIUW, of burial-rites, 396

Koxi(pbvom, epith. of birds, 343 KpArrj, a king's powers, 60, 166 : = victory, 485 Kp&Turros el Jfi>v?=Kp6.no~r6v iarl ae $rp>, 1327 s, in punishment, 309 204, 1071

of a mental quality, 684 Krl^eiv, of rites, festivals, etc., 1101 Kphw,=a.vA.Kpu>ti), 'to question,' 399 Kpiirrw as = 'bury,' 285 Kvi.vea.1, the, 966 KWT£\X«C, 756

GREEK.

\afielv, epexegetic, 439 XoKTrdrijTos or Xo{7raT?;ros, 1275

XaXri/ia, 320 Xiyuv n, to say something strong, 757 Xtyeiv KOX aKoiav, 757 Xiyw K&fii (instead of K&/AOI), 32 Xdveadal TWOS, to be deprived of, 548 XetfraoTns, 106 X
of rulers, 873; of gods, 1335 yaiios, 628 Xw, fut. inf. or pres. inf. after, 460 ,, with infin. understood, 939 niv, emphasising one word (where no 5^ follows), 11, 65, 78, 498, 634, 681, •336 ,, omitted before Si in epanaphora, 806 ff. ,, without an answering 84 (the construction changing), 1199 /JI£I> ovv, with distributed force, 65 lUacros in iambics, 1223 jtieraffTocris, 718

iai, generic, 179, 494, 685, 691, 697 f., 7i6, 1325 ,, where nil oi could stand, 443 ,, with inf., after verb of denying, 263

J. S. III.

273

fi.it with inf. after apvovfuu, ' deny,' 441 ,, with inf. after Mara/iai, 1094 ,, with indie, after verb implying fear {etao/iai /ity KaXiirra), 1253 „ with partic. after an imperat., 1063 ff. MV/WW, 83

/ifj oi, with inf., 97, 936 /til rpifids {sc. irote'urOe), 577 v, TO, 234

a, TW, etc., 1325 =ampHtudo, 393 ,, adverb., ' at length,' 446 fiTiv = Kal fn-V" (introducing a new comer), 626

fiijves 9eui>, sense of, 607 Hypos and nypta, 1011 fiiire misplaced, 204 ,, (or oifre) understood, 267 finixavy, rarely fMxav°L i n trag. lyrics, 349 fda without subst., 'one mother,' 513 idaaiw., religious, idea of, 1044 jitiiros, said of a person, 760 /UTliSrjS Glvfi&V, 1 2 2 2

/ioXis )Uv, with verb understood, 1105 liovos with genit. of the cases excluded (as, TOIV tiWuiv), 508

Mo>i, 1313, cp. 1329 fiiSpos, 264 /xibu, 421, 1302

N vavKXypeiv iroXiv, 994 veapos, senses of, 857 s, sense of, 627 , 33 V^KVS redundant with davdiv, etc., 26, 515 vtos as = ' novel,' 1266 ve>oVo')(vbiuiia, 455; as = ' rules of conduct,' 191 >
18

274

INDICES.

!>&» = ' just now,' ' lately,' 150 rvv re xal irdXtu, etc., 18 [ nil; i) vvv, 16 NCiro, meaning of, 1131

£vpov,fig.,of peril, 996

0 before irp, 612: before $p, 1104 0 5' otV, with a defiant imperat., 751 Me and offros combined, 39, 193, 296, 751 SSe with adverb, force ('yonder'), 1279 6S0I ayplai, in moral sense, 1274 01 8^, when no oi pAv has preceded, 202 ot T 6vTet o? T arovres, 1109 oW 8TI, as adverbial parenthesis, 276 0Kar6Sa, genit. or vocat., 380 olneios, said of woe, in two senses, 1187 dtp! tin, impatient, 320 ot/wi with genit., 82 otos, adverbial, (oto tpxpiuu, in what manner,) 847 „ explanatory, with iror4, 866 OlffTpOS, fig., 1002 Sktyurros and dXiyoirros, 625 Spuu/wt, said of brother and sistet, 512 8p.oiov, adv., 586 v, 536 s, 1180 O7ro£a (Toi 8oKe?= oroiaSqiroTe,

71

oirorepos in direct question, p. 242 SJTOW, SC. iffrlv, in epexegesis, 318 87rws = #n, 223 6pai> TI, to take a certain view, 508 6pyaX,fitsof anger, 956 ipyq, disposition, 355, 875 ipBoxpavos Ti5/i4j3os, 1203 dpB&Tovs, epith. of a hill, 985 ip06s, of fulfilled prophecy, 1178 6p0oS
4s or S
oi ixyj with 1st pers. fut. ind., in denial, i°43 oiSapA and (Dor.) oiSa/iq,, 763 oiSa/wv \£yw, 183 oid'

SLV

els, 8 8 4

oib" us, 1042 oiS£=Kal oi (fUyas oiSi puicpos), 492, 1269 oiStv, adv., though near a neuter sing. noun, 393 oiSiv (Zros, no sort of calamity, 583 oiK ioinivai r<W = to be greater than it, 393 OHKOVV. . .ye,

321

o8i/eKo='that,' 63 oip&viov axos, 418 oilre (or /MjVe) understood, 267, 851 oi!lTe...Te, 763 oflrws = ' without more ado,' 315 itp\urKaveui fxuiplav rail, 470 ox#i and 6x#os, 1132 351

n s, of Eleusis, 1120 TayKolT7i$ = b iravras Koifdfbir, 810 irolw, aor. of, rare in Att. prose, 171 a, the, not icard.
/ . GREEK. \is, 7 iravovpyla and irav (pyov, 300 iravaaylq., 107 it&vra., adv., 640, 721 I O W 4vl
irepi after bvbooi fa/iev (sc. iiiuZv), 214 irepi %l(pei (vlirrdv), 1301 vepi^alveiv with dat., 1209 veptf>p6xtos, 3 3 6 irepnr€TT)s, act., 1223 wepiTr6o~o~€u>t of imprisoning, 886

, 475 dao~etv, 68

v, of funeral rites, 903 v, 803

KO^KWH, etc.,

Tpiaauv, 'to fare,' with adverb, phrase irpeafittiuv^lo be best, 720 ir/jiV, without 4y, with subjunct., 6r9 Trpiv xal, 280

wpb x«pui', 1279 irpoveveis Seo(, 938 irpodiSovtu f/Sords, 1166 107 > with dat. (ri/ig), 208 said of a messenger, 1287 7rp6s with gen. of cause, 51, 170 ,, with d a t , after verb of falling, 1189 irpo's TX, 'compared with' it, 1171 TrpAs tplkuv, on their part, 919 x/)6s x
201 ' n, something advantageous, 40, 268 s = defiled, 1017 7n/e(ai in tragic lyrics, 1146 w

TTOO yv&iirp io-rl; )( 7rot yvibpris eT
TTpoo-Keio-Otu, sense of, 94

s = in bitter grief, 423 ion rarer in prose than

TroScfyos, 1196 TroSes, the, of a sail, 715 iroieij" understood, 497 Bai. iavroO, 547

iambics, 162 -7roXis, sense of adjs. compounded with, 37O iroXXd, adv., with adj., 1046 in iambics, 86 843 iro\i)irXo7KTos, epith. of hope, 615 TToXut&'t/jaos, of Dionysus, 1115 iroat, T4 fa, 1327 xoffis, the genit. not in Attic use, 909 iroTa(»ios as = ' novel,' 849 irori = tandem aliquando, 244, 622 ,, with exclamatory olos, 866

(<-KT6S Arcts), 625

irapdpu, proper use of, 368 •vapiixn™, 103, 47°. 974, " 6 3 iras without art., as = 'the whole,' 178 ircurras, 1207, p. 263 Tr6.TO.yos )( j3oij, 126 iri-Xas ai)r<J>/ 6pQ, without Svra, 580 TT^XTTU, absol., as= 'to send word,' 162 iripav )( ir
w65a. ?x e " / ^

275

619

irpoii/ias, 161

irpSxovs, ewer, 430 irn-puf, blade of a knife, p. 264 irroXis not used by Soph., 733 X7i5eu< with dat., 1232 7TTiVas, with loathing, 653 iripyos, city-walls, 953

l8—2

INDICES.

276

TA W, adverb., 'on the other hand,' 1345 raybs, 1057 Ta\al), corrupted in MSS., 747 TavraXiw, 134

p for pp (xpwt>pvToi), 950 pVftt, of a family, 600 f>48os = irp6
froBiw, 259 fa, 318

traiveiv, of a sight or sound, 1214 <siTe...oi re, 724 aefilfav, to respect a law, 943 refcii' Kapa, in defiance, 291 -aBa, term, of 2nd pers. sing., 447 cnvSuv, 1222 ITKCUOS, force of, 1028

aKrjirros, senses of, 418 airap6.yiw.Ta., mangled corpses, 1081 aireOSe Ppadias, 231 <xir\a.yxvtav ^K T^v ™v tTTcyavos, J14

Tl

s, 1066

XXO/A
TWO, = t o tolerate, 292 (Trepeos, stubborn, 1262 ffrijvai, to remain constant, 1156 i, a peculiar sense of, 241 as = &}/««, 8 (TTp£<pav K&TW, absol. (sc. vavv), 717 (TTvycpos, 144

ffvyyiyvibtrKO), to become conscious, 926 v, 1202 avyKiicpaficu, 1311

5, technical sense of, 160 rtixVt opportune for, 387 ai/iirXovs, fig., 541 , 523

as adv., 85 „ of what one wears or carries, 116 avvixOew, 523 aivoiKot with genit. instead of dat., 451 ff
rap&aauv veiicos, to stir it up, 794 Totfrp (adv.) with TOOTO, etc., 722 ra/pov x€^v* 80

rd0os as = ra0i), 306 re, instead of Si, after /&&, 1162 ,, irregularly placed, 121, 1123 ,, ...8^, 1096 ,, ...KO.1, in temporal parataxis, 1186 rebeiii, of strife, or sound, 124 ,, perf. pass, of, said of light, etc., 600 reiveiv Ayav, absol., 711 TeXeuTtSf, adverbial use of, 261 T A I ; vvfi
reis, 604 ripireiv, its aor. midd. not Attic, 691 Tijicetrffai, 'to be decomposed,' 906; 'to exude,' 1008 TrjXiiropos, distant, 983 omitted (iraXws txov< something good), 687 ,, with genit., in exhortations (TWV irpoK^ipAvtjiv TI XP^I Trpd
TL 5' ftrri; 20, 1281; with viov, 991 H 5' oS...;

460

TL oi IJ£KKW, with inf. understood, 448 la v, 8

i, 'to deem,' with infin., 1166 TI/JUII, esp. offerings to a god, 745

TI/WV x^P'"i t 0 render it duly, 514 ns added to predicate, where subject has art., 252, 365 ,, in a sinister hint, 751 „ in & fiotpidla TIS Sivavis, 951

/. GREEK.

277

bit6 with dat., rare in Attic prose, 65 „ „ gen. (oJ inri xSovii), 65

TIJ omitted after partitive genit., 1068 ,, omitted (Bvrtrbs wv 8WTUX«), 455 ,, repeated (\tyei ris f) irp&aaei. TIJ), 689 virb 6S, 746 both, 257 1074 TIS eh instead of els TIS, 269 i), 'lurking,' 531 rb &ri T-f)v6e, quod ad earn attinet, 889 370 TA /MJ with inf., instead of simple ixi], 27, 535. 544 ri abv fxipos, adv., senses of, 1062 t, pass., of old sayings, 621 TOIOS introducing a reason, 124 (pedvo/uu with adj., without aw, 177 TOIOUTOS, adverb., ' i n such wise,' 1012 rots, TOIS S4, the one side,.,/the other, 557 evyw = to plead in defence, 263 Tpowdtos Zetfs, 143 0ijju(, accentuation of, 561 ox6s, 1065 0/Xos (masc), said of a wife, 652 fa with ace, 778 <j>ovah, iv, 6 9 6 Tv/j.pc6eiv, intrans., 888 TUM/3')/")S, 255

<j>ovau, 1 1 7

rixroi, how far in Attic use, 171 rvpavvis, allusions to, 506 with a bad sense, 1056 fX/cos, 971 ff.

<popeit> rjdos, 7 0 5

v before Pp, 1116 vyp6s, epith. of water, 1123 vypds, 'nerveless,' 1237 vUtri, the Att. dat. pi. of vl6s, 571 ift.4vaiot )(frniaX&fuos,813 vwie, 846 CK and vv in KXtriiy, 1143 ival, in iambics, 1035 U7TOTOS, class, use of, 1332 i/Tip^i-veHa, 932 iivepji&s, absol., 663 virepoirXla, with X, 130 virepwdvnos <poiT<j.s, 785 iwipTepov = TK4ov, 16

iweprp4x<»ifig->to prevail over, 455 iirfye/JUis, 411 ^TT/XXU, 509

wA with ace. (ty>' fprap), 1315 ,, with dat. of instrument, 975

(ppevovv, 7 5 4

0popij(ras, how used, 1031 (pvyal, means of escape, 363 0i}|ii«os, governing acc, 786 iptitns, one's age, 727

X \alpeu>, TO, joy, 1170 av\at, 945 v, TT/)6S, 30

'on account of it, 371 , as adj., 712 Xelpe 1010 tutrpw, of Dionysus, 1147 Seir, in his honour, 1153 pii with dat., no certain Attic example of, 736

INDICES. ». XPV, 'wish,' 887 i > classical senses of, 13 Xpivos, 6, the natural term of life, 461; one's present age, 681 Xpovu TTOT£=sooner or later, $oi Xpiffeos with V, 103 s, in fig. sense, 699

<|/ai)w does not govern ace, 546; cp. 857, 961 \j/fjcpos, a monarch's decree, 60 )( (ppovT/fia and yvupr), 176

i v ^ = *7<4i 559 ws. giving little joy, 650

w irai, meaning of, 1289

W iravres CLGTOI, 1183

<2v omitted, 177, 471, 493, 580, 719, 1327 (is exclamatory, 997 „ instead of 6 or o, 706 ,, limiting (is ipu>l), 1161 ,, with fut. ind., after oix iarui (where SITUS is usual), 750

,, with fut. partic, denoting what nature has fitted one to do, 62; with fut. partic. after ta0i, 1063 „ with gen. absol., 1179 ,, without ac, with subjunct., 643 us av elliptically with subjunct. (' see that ...'). " 5 us t%u = forthwith, 1108, 1235 isad, 653 wore (or us) after iKicpaaau, 303 with dat., 560

II. MATTERS.

abstract for concrete (iiravaaTairis, a rebel), 533 ace. after phrase equiv. to transitive verb, 211, 857 accus. in appos. with sentence, 44 ,, internal, with 4x"uM<"i 627 „ of part affected, after another ace, 3'9 ,, of place, after ayoi, 811; KarafSalvio, 822 ; Trapcurreixw, 1255 ,, of respect (awtpixa, by race), 981 „ of that by which one swears, 265 ,, with inf., where dative could stand, 838 „ with x°Pe"u> e te-. 1153 ,, ai, without verb, in abrupt address, 441 „ agreeing with pers., instead of subst. with prep, (iirepirovnos = inrip irovrov), 785 ,, as epithet of a compound phrase (cei/cos ivSpwv l-irai/iov, instead of |»rai/twj, 794, 863, 879, 980, 1164 Acheron personified, 816 adj. compounded with noun of like sense as the subst. (cireipai SiKrvbickwaTOI), 7, 346, 431, 1210, 1283 ,, compounded with the same noun which it qualifies (Siawvooi! irvoal), 502 „ compound, = two distinct epithets, 146, 1126, 1286 „ compound, equiv. to adj. and subst. in genit. (at/xa dvSpotpopov), 1022

adj. doubled (vios viy), 156, 929, 978 ,, ,, to mark reciprocity peri. t/>t\ov), 73, I42 ,, neut. plur., as adv., 546 „ of two terms., poetically of three, !34. 339 ,, of three terms., poetically of two, 867 „ proleptic (drris irepuricekfy), 475 „ used adverbially (Spxios), 305, 1215, 1230, 1301 ,, verbal, with act. sense, 582, 875 ,, verbal in -T£OS, impers. neut. plur. (ifivuria), 677 „ „ answers to pass, sense of verb, 678 .. i> governing a case (i£iiws), 786 adv. following noun with art. (run \eyovTWV eS), 659, 723, 1060 adverbs in -% 138 Aeschylus, his Seven against Thebes,— how related to the Antigone, p. x Alfieri's Antigone, p. xxxix altar of Zeus Herkeios, 487 altars, public and private, 1016 ambiguity, a grammatical, obviated by a natural stress or pause in speaking, 288, 467 Anaea, p. xlii, n. 3 anapaest in 5th place (proper name), 11, 1180 anapaests, use of in the Parodos, 100 „ Doric forms in, 110 f., 804 f., p. 247 ,, use of in this play, p. xlviii Androtion, Atthis of, p. xliv

280

INDICES.

antecedent to be supplied in dative, before relat. in another case, 1194 „ drawn into relative clause, 404, 1 r 56 antithesis, proverbial ('good or bad,' etc.), 40 aor. part, with ?x&>, 22, 180, 794, 1058,

augury, modes of, 999 axes, kinds of, 249, cp. 1109

banishment, corruptly inflicted, 297 birds, omens from, 999 blood, to drink (figuratively), 201 1068, 1272 Boreas and Oreithyia, 983 ff. ,, referring to a moment just past burial, refusal of,—how viewed by Greeks, (avtirrav), 1307 p. xxii apocope of dvd in compos. (avTptTrun>), ,, symbolised by casting dust, 256 1275 apposition, partitive, 259; in accus., 21, 56: caesura, designed neglect of, 44, 502, Ares, the Thracian god, 970 1021, 1054 Argive shield, the, white, 106 Aristophanes of Byzantium, inr68ecns Capaneus, 131 Carystius of Pergamum, p. xlv ascribed to, 4 Castalia, stream of, 1130 Aristotle on Haemon's conduct; 1233 chiefs, the seven Argive, 141 Aristotle's quotations, 223 art. as in T&V ixBp&v xaxd (without rd), Chorus, usually of women, when the chief actor is a woman, p. xxvii 10, 365 „ attitude of, in this play, p. xxvi „ as relat. pron., in iambics, 1086 ,, = a possessive pron. (rois i.), 710 ,, with adj., in irony (6 dyadbs), 31, 96 dative, ethic, 25, 37, 514, 873, 904 „ after tpxofuu, etc., 234, 613 „ with inf., instead of simple inf., 78, ,, after yekav, etc., 1232 236, 443, 664 „ after ipdtieiv, 1236 „ with partic. in oiSh TO piWov, 360 » V?IPt> >n old age, without &>, 1352 „ with superlative, 100 ,, instrum., or causal, 335, 588, 956; asyndeton (doSpuv yvvaucuv), 1079 also suggesting occasion, 391, Attius, Antigone of, xxxviii 691 augment of lica.6Ji/xriv, sometimes omitted, „ locative, 225 411 „ modal, cognate to idea of verb „ prodelision of ('(pdvri), 457 (7001s i£oiiubfrw), 427, 591 „ temporal, of initial ev, 1164

/ / . MATTERS. dative, modal, 107, 169, 621, 960, 1085, ,, ,,

of object, with poBia, 290 of agent, with pass, verb (of tenses other than the perf.), 504, 1218 ,, of circumstance (ay/ipws xP°"V)t 608 ,, of interest, 971, 974; with subst. (auir^p 56/iois), 571, 861 % ,, with verb of buying, etc., 1171 ,, with xpti< doubtful in Attic, 736 dead, earth to be thrown upon the, 255 ,, offerings to the, 196 f. „ the, bring death on the living, 871 Death 'mowing down' lives, 601 deliberative aor., in despairing utterance (T£ iraBui;), 554 Demosthenes, quotes Ant. 175 ff., 175 description, the poet's self-restraint in, 415 Dike, the throne of, 853 ,, torch-festival of, on Parnassus, 1126

Dionysus, worshipped by night, 153, 1147; various cults of, 1115; as Iacchus, 1147 ,, associated with Muses, 965 Dirce, the river, 50 divination, modes of, 1005 dochmiac verse, p. lvii doors, fastenings of, n 86 Doricisms in anapaests, n o f., 804 f., p. 247 ,, in trag. dialogue, 715 dual and plural combined, 14, 57, 533 ,, forms of fem. pronouns, Attic evidence for, 769

eagles of Zeus, 1040 Earth, eldest of deities, 338 . eccyclema, the, 1294 editions, etc., p. liv Edonians, the, 956 Eleusis, 1120 elision at end of lyric verse, 350; of anapaestic verse, 802; of iambic verse, 1031

281

ellipse of some part of dpi, 834, 948, 967, 1017 epanaphora, figure of, 200, 480; with a change of sense in the repeated word, 1070

epic forms in trag. lyrics, n 46 Epigoni, war of the, 1080 epithet of sufferer transferred to his doom (piTrrbs nopos), 36

epithets, several with one subst., 586 Erechtheidae, 981 Erinyes, 1075 Eteocles, Antigone's feeling for, 899 Euboea and Dionysus, 1131, 1133 Euripides, Antigone of, p. xxxvii ,, traces of this play in, 523, 563 Euripus, ebb and flow in, 1145 Eustathius, quotations by, 292, p. 249 ,, on v. 1167, p. lii

Fates, ' the grey,' 987 fearing, verb of, with subjunct., where indie, could be used, n 13 festivals, the, as land-marks of the calendar, 607 figurative and literal expression blended, 117

fire, divination by, 1007 forms of a word, different, combined (-yevehv yivos), 596 fountains invoked, 844 friends, the father's, are his son's, 644 funeral rites, Homeric, 1203 fut. midd. as pass., from liquid stems, 93; from other stems, 210, 637, 726 „ optat., 414 „ partic. with art., 261 „ „ understood after icoOn-or' audit, 809 ,, perf., force of, 91

gall-bladder, in divination, 1010 gender, change from neut. (or fem.) to masc, 341

INDICES.

282

genitive, after compar., instead of dat.

with i 75 „ ,, ,, „ ,, ,, ,, ,,

after Svepevys, etc., 187 after verbs of escaping, 488 after
"55 objective,

)w6os


11;

0 elfins i\ti\ix8uv, 153; iirai/affTOtris Bpovuv, 533 ; if/fjipos TJJS peWovi/iupov, 6 3 2 ; irarpos OIKTOS, for him, 858

genitive, possessive, irdXews dvSpn, 289; VO/MOV SUy (i.e., for breaking them), 459; dtwv avvrvxlai (sent by gods), 157; answering to the subject of a verb

,,

,,

)> 225, 250, 617 possessive, double (§\e<j>apiav t/tepos vifuprti), 795, 929, 966, 1204 with ativouios, 451

Glyconic verse, p. lvi gnomic aor., 1352 ,, perfect, 1126 gods, the, blind him whom they would destroy, 622 Goethe on w . 904—920, p. 257

handmaids, wail made by, 1249 hearth, not to be shared with the guilty, 372 Hecate, 1199 Herodotus, an adaptation from, 909 hiatus excused by ictus, 968; by pause, 1276 Homeric echo, a, 416, 944

of agent, without inro, 235; with negative verbal adj. (airpanTOS iiavnKyjs), 1034

of object (o7rapeos oitievos), 435 of origin, 144, 486, 825; in address, without subst. (cS irarpos = w Tat Trarpos), 380

of part, with verb of seizing, etc., 1221 of price, 1170 of quality (Trtpv£ X^m!)i 114

of relation, iirira Xe^wc, 'in regard to ' marriage, 630 ; IMVTIS TOV fltWoVTOS, after fcXiiw, 1182

Il6oj

of source, or material (icpewv fiopa), 1017

partitive, without TIS, 1068

Icaria in Attica, 1119 imperative, hypothetical, n 68 perf. (?x« with aor. part.), 77 „ imperf., of intention, 19 „ of consecutive action ('proceeded to' do), 1202 „ with dv, of former belief (' I should have thought'), 390 Indian gold, 1038 indie, after Sans in general statement, 179' „ in relative clause, after optat. of wish, 375 ,, with i>.% after verb of deliberating, &c, 278

,, after tiramdfiai, 490 infin. as imperative, 151, 1143 „ (eleai) understood with «s 070s, 775

/ / . MATTERS. infin., epexegetic, 165, 216, 439, 638, 699, 1098, 1249 „ instead of partic, after {wlvTa/icu, 293: after otSa, 473 „ of consequence (without ware), 64 ,, of result, without ware, 1076 „ with art., as ace. of inner object (ireiBoiwu. rb Spar), 1105 interpolation, p. liii Ion, p. ix, n. 1; p. 5; meets Sophocles, p. xliii Ionicisms in dialogue, 86, 308 ironical form of threat, 310 Isocrates, on the growth of civilisation, 354 Italy, southern, and Dionysus, 1119 iterative form (-eaicov), 949 ivy, in cult of Dionysus, 1132

language, origin of, in the Eleatic view, 354 last word of verse corrupted, 1329 laughter, malicious, 647 Laurentian MS., noteworthy readings of, 386; errors as to persons in, 571 ; its errors sometimes point to the true reading, 467, 966; neglect of elision in, 1147; relation of, to other MSS., p. lii laws, the ' unwritten,' 454 logaoedic verse, p. lvi lots, mode of drawing, 396 Love, the invincible god, 781 ' love thy friends,' etc., 643 Lycurgus, the Thracian, 955 ff.; in art, 965 Maenads, 963 masc. gender used in a general statement, though referring to a woman, 464. 479. 580. 6 52 masc. partic. after neut. (or fem.) subject, 34i „ subst. as fem. adj., 1074 mattock, 250 Megareus, death of, 1303 Mendelssohn's Antigone music, p. xli

283

metaphor, not consistently sustained, 117 middle forms, poetical, 351, 593 Mimnermus, p. ix, n. 1 monarchy, absolute, 737 ,, of heroic age, how depicted by Tragedy, p. xxiv mules for ploughing, 341 Muses, associated with Dionysus, 965

names, proper, puns upon, n o „ „ of 1st or 3rd decl., 198 Naxos, and Dionysus, 1150 negatives, confusion arising from several, 244 neuter adj. with partitive genit. (wpurov ebScu/Mwlas), 1347

,,

adj. with art., and genit. (as rb dpaab T9J% -yvci/M/s), 365 „ instead of masc. (oiSiv Iwyav ipearov), 500, 659, 780 „ noun (XaXij/tto), used scornfully, 320 Niobe, 823 ff., 834 nominative for voc, 228 f., 379, 891 „ in quotation ('^8e' /*-Jj X^ye), 567 number, coincidence or contrast of (dvolv ..Ma, 86o...)dav), 13, 55, 170 Nysa in Euboea, 1131

oaths, pleonastic phrases concerning, 394 Oedipus, end of, how conceived here, 50, 900 Olympus, brightness of, 609 optat. of wish, co-ordinated with a statement of fact, 686 ,, instead of subjunct. with &>,'in universal statement, after a primary tense (xp^l K\ieu>, &v TTOXIS BTTI-

ffete), 666, 1032 with ax, in giving leave, 8 0 ; scornfully, 444 ,, with &v, of fixed resolve, 1108 „ „ „ in entreaty, 1339 ,, without an, of the conceivable, 605 ordeal by fire, etc. 265 „

INDICES.

284

order of words, unusual, 2, 325, 493, 682, 710, 750, 944, 1272 ff., 1350 Oreithyia and Boreas, 983 oxymoron, 74

parataxis of clauses, 332, 616, 1112, 1192 parenthesis, a supposed (/cal rb irptv), 612 parenthetic verb with KOI, instead of a partic. (TaCra <XTTJ8I KO.1 tSe = raSra arastSe), 1280 Parnassus, the heights of, 1126 participle as subst., without art., or TIS, 133 ,, expressing the leading idea of the sentence, 294 „ in nom. (causal), opposed to a clause of different form, 1260 „ instead of abstract noun with genit. (
„ ,, „

638 neut., in gen. absol., without subject (1S8' ixl"'Tav)> J I 7 9 of mode, nearly = ware with inf.(^irej^/3xe'^iroir€i\fii'), 752 plur. neut. used impersonally (KT)pvxBivTa), 447

„ ,, ,,

present as imperf., 166 ,, imperf. partic, 1192 in different cases combined, 381 ff., cp. 653 „ with causal force, 1156 ,, with 7e\w, 483 ,, with iraioixai, to be supplied from an infin., 884 „ two without copula, the second belonging more closely to the verb, 926 pause, emphatic, after 3rd foot, 555, 670 „ „ after 2nd foot, 658 „ (full stop) after 5th foot, 651 Penates, Roman, Greek words for, 487 perfect, aor. part, with tx
perf. pass, as midd. (avinrtypaaixaC), 364 periphrasis, substantival (aiv xp^laa Taiis = Xpi(Tir), 345 Kairii with ip<pavbi>, 4 3 5 ; £{o> ,, ahlas i\eti$epov, 445, 566

plural, allusive, for sing., 10, 48, 60, 438, 927, 1263 „ antecedent (OSTOI) to sing. Sarts, 709 ,, in stage-orders to servants, 760 ,, partic, KOT& aivt, after sing, subject, 1022 „ poet., for sing., 945, 976, 1313 ,, pron. combined with sing, (rnuv, a.s = ifwl, with l/i4), 734 position of a word, emphatic, 46, 72, 120, 2 34- 658, 706 positive and negative combined (iyaOos oiSi K
positive (IKIUJTOS) evolved from negative (oiteh), 263 predicate, adj. as, after subst. with art., governed by a verb (T6V 4fibv iriT/xov dB&KpvTov ovSds o-Twdfei), 881 pregnant use of verb (rv ?XKOS, to deal a blinding wound), 971 ff. preposition between two nouns, governing both, 367 „ governing 777s understood from prepositions, two, with a noun-case which suits the second only (17 inrAt Kal Trap' tkirldas), 392 present tense, expressing purpose, 191 „ historic, combined with past tense, 254, 269, 406, 419 ,, denoting a permanent character (ovetieL = <povefa 4
prodelision of augment ('0<£^), 457, 539, 904 proleptic use of adj., 107, 791, 881, 1138, 1178, 1186, 1200, 1275

/ / . MATTERS. pronoun, enclitic, where the stress is on the verb, 546 „ ordinary personal, instead of reflexive, 736 „ referring to a subject merely implied in preceding words,

285

resolution of the long syllable of a dactyl, 797. 97°. P- 25S rock-tombs, at Spata in Attica, etc., 1217

Salmydessus, 968 Salustius, {nroffeiTis by, p. 5 Samos, Athenian war with, in 440 B.C., p. xlii Sardis, home of 'silver-gold,' 1037 Sarpedon, a region in Thrace, 983 scholia, lost readings indicated by, p. li seasons of the year, the, ordered by the Q gods, 607 quantity of 1 in &viap6s, 316 Semele, 1115, 1139 'Quem Iuppiter vult perdere,' etc., p. ship, the State likened to, 163 shuttle, weaver's, 976 254 question, double (T/S r60ev et;) 401 sigmatism (four consecutive words ending ,, triumphant (after proving a point), in -s), 703 silent exit, a, 1244 4°5 singular, collective (6 nipnp), 106 Quintus Smyrnaeus on Niobe, 831 „ partic. instead of plur., in partiquotations from the Ant. by ancient tive apposition, 260, 413 writers, p. liii Sipylus, mount, 825, 831 Sleep, ' the all-ensnaring,' 606 south wind, the, 335 relative attracted into case of suppressed speech, the first agent of civilisation, 354 antecedent (iudi [Toiainf] owola stars, rejoice with Dionysus, 1147 ), 1072 tion, 1342 ,, with anteced. understood in dat. ,, ' vivid,' combined with optative, after a secondary tense, 414 (uv = rotirois wv), 1194 superlative with constr. of comparative repetition of a word in a different form (yevei.11 7&0S), 596 (/cdXWros r w irporipuv), 100, 1212 repetition of a word within a few verses, superlatives contrasted, 695 76, 242, 625, 8io, 956, 1352 synapheia, breach of, excused by pause, refrains in tragic lyrics, 625 932 (TOVTOV), 668; (rdr),

„

1136

(OSTOS) referring to a person who is only implied in what precedes, 668 „ sing., (TOOTOK, ) referring to a plur, subject, 1167 Ptolemaic papyri, writing of, p. 245

INDICES.

286

synizesis of itf, 33; other cases of, 95, synonym used, instead of repeating a word (KO\WS fniv...eJ Si), 669, 898

fibrach in the pth place of trimeter, 418 transpositions of words in L, 29,106, 607, 1129 trilogy—a term not strictly applicable to

the O. T., 0. C, and Ant., p. xlix Tantalus, 825 technical Attic words, admitted in poetry, 160 temples, ' peripteral,' etc.: votive offerings in, 285 temporal clause as object (/uerw, Srav), 495 Theban rivers, the, 104 Thebans, 'the dragon's seed,' 126, cp. 1125 Thebes, the 'seven-gated,' 100; 'rich in chariots,' 149; 'mother-city' of Bacchants, 1122 Theognis, an echo of, 707 Thrace, stormy winds from, 587 Thucydides, illustration from, 189 Timocreon on Themistocles, 297 tmesis of £K, 427, 1233; of iv, 420, 1274; of M,

986,

1107;

of KOTO, 977;

of

aiv, 432 tombs in the rocks near Thebes, 774 ; Antigone's, how conceived, 1217 torrents in Greece, 712 torture used to extract confession, 309 tribrach in 2nd foot of verse, 29

' tyrannis,' the, of the historical age, tinges the picture of monarchy in Attic drama, p. xxiv

vase-paintings relating to Antigone, p. xxxix verb agrees in number with nearest subject, 830, 1133 „ finite, substituted for a participial clause, 256, 813 f., 1(63 " pregnant use of (Tv\i2v), 971 ff.

,, understood with juSXis fiiv, 1105 verbal in -Wos, answers to pass, sense of verb, 678 ,, ,, ,, impers. neut. pi., 677 verse without caesura or quasi-caesura, 1021

viper, imagery from the, 531 W

weaving, implements for, 976 women, domestic seclusion of, 579

zeugma of verb, 442

CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A., & SONS, AT T H E UNIVERSITY PRESS.